KINGDOM HEARTS: Dark Order

Chapters

Chapter II: Smolder saves Lightning & Sora’s Dream
Chapter III: To Be A Keyblade Master
Chapter IV: New Adventure Begins
Chapter V: An Unfriendly Welcome
Chapter VI: Reunited in the Crystal Empire
Chapter VII: Old and New Friends, Old and New Enemies
Chapter VIII: New Allies and New Visit Awaits
Chapter IX: Sunset’s Fear
Chapter X: Intruder in the Crystal Empire
Chapter XI: The Young Six Sneak Out Again
Chapter XII: A Returning Seeker
Chapter XIII: Words of Wisdom
Chapter XV: Face Their Fears
Chapter XVI: Second Shadow
Chapter XVII: Be Prepared
Chapter XIX: Seeker #2
Chapter XX: Capture, Enter & Escape
Chapter XXI: Replicas
Chapter XXII: Spikion
Chapter XXIII: Storm Kingdom Will Be Your Grave
Chapter XXIV: Riku Meets Storm King
Chapter XXV: Namine
Chapter XXVI: Broken?
Chapter XXVII: Brother Meets Boyfriend Go Wrong
Chapter XXVIII: Dismiss (Part 1)
Chapter XXIX: Disappeared (Part 2)
Chapter XXX: Argument of Dragons
Chapter XXXI: Rewrite the Stars
Chapter XXXII: A Call from a Friend
Chapter XXXIII: Let the Darkness In
Chapter XXXIV: Night on Bald Mountain
Chapter XXXV: Bad Future
Chapter XXXVI: Fight Xodiac
Chapter XXXVII: Smolder vs Vanitas
Chapter XXXVIII: Replica Showdown
Chapter XXXIX: Storm Reveal
Chapter XL: Hideout Found
Chapter XLII: Pinkie Pie Upsets Spike and Lightning Twister
Chapter XLIII: Comfort and Forgiveness
Chapter XLIV: Nighttime Talks
Chapter XLV: Playing with the Big Storm
Chapter XLVI: Guardians vs Tempest Warriors (Part 1)
Chapter XLVII: Guardians vs Tempest Warriors (Part 2)
Chapter XLVIII: The x-blade has been forged!
Chapter XLIX: The Final Battle (Part 1)
Chapter L: The Final Battle (Part 2)
Chapter LI: This is the end
Epilogue
Prologue
Chapter I: New Mission Begins
Chapter XIV: Ansem the Wise
Chapter XVIII: Bright Mac and Pear Butter’s Story
Chapter XLI: The Tempest Warriors of the Storm King

Chapter II: Smolder saves Lightning & Sora’s Dream

The friendship express was steaming on the tracks before pulling up at the Crystal Empire station. The doors of the coaches swung open and out came the passengers on board along the mane eight, Spike, Oliver, Capper, Sunburst, Tempest Shadow and the Young Seven with Lightning riding on Silverstream’s back.

“Ah, it feels good to be back here at the Crystal Empire,” Sunburst said with happiness while remembering the good times he had at the Crystal Empire, “Feels like only yesterday I just moved to Ponyville after marrying the pony I love.”

“Oh you,” Starlight playfully smirked at her husband before gently punching his hoof as he playfully smirked back at her.

“Well come on then,” said Capper in a friendly way, “Mustn’t keep the Crystal Empire family waiting any longer.”

The ponies and creatures all nodded in agreement before they all started making their way out of the station and towards the Crystal Empire.

As they were walking towards the Empire, Lightning saw something on the right which made him shake in fear before holding onto Silverstream’s neck and started to whimper in fear while continuing to shake. The others quickly heard and saw this as they all stopped and looked at the poor scared colt on the pink hippogriff’s back.

Fluttershy walked towards Silverstream and gently stroked her son’s back in comfort before asking, “What’s the matter, sweetheart?”

Lightning pointed a shaking hoof forward to the right to show his mother what was making him so scared. They all looked to the right and saw twenty Floods coming towards them with an new unversed following them.

The new unversed was a giant turtle with light dark blue skin and a dark purple shell with light purple spikes on it. Its eyes with dark purple with dark red line on each one for eyes. The feet of the unversed had purple diamond shapes on them with a bit of purple around the end part of the foot. There was light pink on its stomach with light dark blue lines on it. There was also a whisker on each side of the face to help it fight in battle and an unversed symbol on the front of its face. It was a Spiked Turtletoad.

“What the? What are those things?!” Asked Rainbow in shock.

“New heartless? New dusks?” Guessed Pinkie.

Oliver continued to look at the new strange creatures and suddenly saw the unversed symbol on the Spiked Turtletoad’s face. He now know that they weren’t the heartless or the dusks, because the heartless they encountered didn’t have a symbol on them and the symbol wasn’t anything like the one on the big unversed, and the heartless were black shadows with yellow eyes not blue skin with red line eyes.

“No, they can’t be the heartless or the dusks,” answered Oliver, “Because those tiny things aren’t the tiny black shadows with yellow eyes, the symbol on the dusks looked nothing like that and we never encountered a big heartless looking like that.”

“So what are they then?” Applejack asked confusedly.

“And could they be the strange creatures Cadence was on about in her letter?” Added Spike.

“Well, one thing’s for sure, they don’t look at all friendly,” Said Tempest getting ready to fight the strange creatures.

Suddenly, the Spiked Turtletoad opened its mouth and out came its long tongue as it then reached towards Lightning Twister. The tongue wrapped itself around Lightning before pulling him off Silverstream’s back and towards the big unversed making him scream in fear.

“Lightning!” Fluttershy shouted in shock.

“Help me!” Cried Lightning as the tongue pulled him into the Spiked Turtletoad’s mouth and it suddenly closed it locking the poor colt inside.

Everyone gasped in shock after seeing what that unversed just did to poor Lightning Twister. That was when Smolder turned her shock look into an angry look, a very VERY angry, as she growled with anger and her fists began to shake furiously.

“Alright! That does it! NO more Mrs nice dragon!”

Smolder started to flap her wings and flew towards the Spiked Turtletoad very fast like she never did before.

“Wait wait, come back, Smolder! That thing is dangerous!” Sunburst called out to the orange dragon. But she didn’t listen, she continued to fly towards the big unversed to rescue her boyfriend.

The two whiskers of the Spiked Turtletoad started to glow dark purple and stretched towards Smolder ready to attack her. But the teenage dragon was too fast for the whiskers as she dodged the four wracks the whiskers tried to do to her.

Smolder took a deep breath in and then bursted a big fire blast at the unversed making it open its mouth and let out a roar of pain. That was when Smolder took her chance and flew into the mouth of the Spiked Turtletoad before it closed its mouth.

The Spiked Turtletoad didn’t realise what just happened or what it has done. But before it could do anything else, Smolder started punching and kicking inside its stomach making it unable to move anywhere and attack.

After two more kicks and punches inside its stomach, Smolder started to make the big unversed fly in the air by flying inside its stomach and moved forward the inside stomach as the Spiked Turtletoad started to shake in fear of heights and not wanting to find out what’s gonna next.

Suddenly, Smolder stopped flying inside the unversed’s stomach, which means, the Spiked Turtletoad was now about to fall to the ground, and where the Floods were standing.

The Spiked Turtletoad started to make its fall to the ground as it landed on top of the Floods making them vanish without a trace after their defeat. The Spiked Turtletoad grossly spat out Smolder and Lightning Twister. The two landed on the ground with gross belly slime over them before the big unversed vanish without a trace after their defeat.

Smolder and Lightning coughed while slowly getting up with belly slime running down from them as they began to rub the slime off them.

The others quickly rushed towards them hoping that they’re okay.

“Lightning! Smolder! Are you two okay?” Fluttershy asked worriedly.

Lightning let out one more cough before answering, “I think so.” He looked at Smolder, “Thanks for saving me, Smolder.”

Smolder rubbed the last remaining slime off her before smiling at her boyfriend. “No need to thank me, cutie. No friend gets left behind.”

Lightning smiled back at his special somedragon before seeing his Auntie Twilight walking towards the orange dragon with a proud smile on her face. She was so proud of what Smolder just did back there with the big unversed.

“Smolder, I can not begin to tell how proud I am of you! That was the most bravest and friendship move no creature has either done before! You should be proud of yourself!”

“Yeah!” Rainbow agreed as she flew in mid air, “That was so awesome! I won’t be forgetting that!”

Smolder began to blush while smiling and rubbing the back of her head after hearing what Twilight and Rainbow just said to her.

“Thanks.”

“Well, shall we continue on now that those things are gone?” Asked Tempest in a friendly way, “We don’t want the family to get worried about us if we take long to get there.”

They all nodded in agreement before Silverstream gently placed Lightning on her back again and they all started to continue their way to the palace of the Crystal Empire.

Inside the throne room of the Crystal Empire palace, Princess Cadence was sitting on her throne with, Celestia, Luna, Shining Armor and Amore standing on the right while Vincent and Constantine stood on the left. They were all waiting for their friends to arrive.

Just then, the throne room doors began to open revealing the mane eight, Spike, Oliver, Capper, Sunburst, the Young Seven and Tempest Shadow entering the room.

“There they all are!” Cadence said happily as she got off her throne and trotted towards her sister in law and son before giving them both a hug. “I am so glad you all made it!”

The three broke the hug before Shining walked towards them.

“Good to see you lot again. And I see you’re still wearing that armour I’ve gave you.”

Oliver chuckled while smiling before looking at Constantine and Vincent. “Hi, Constantine! Hi, Vincent!”

“You alright, mate?” Constantine said in response to Oliver’s hello.

“Hey, Oliver! How are you?” Said Vincent while raising his right hand in the air.

“So I take it you all know why I asked you all to come here on short notice?” Cadence asked earning nods from everyone.

“Yes,” answered Oliver, “We were all shocked after hearing you were attacked by strange creatures and a shadowy figure. We got so worried.”

“Yeah,” agreed Gallus, “By the way, did the strange creatures happen to be tiny, coloured blue and have red strange line eyes by any chance?”

Shining, Cadence and Amore were left in shock. Gallus actually knew what strange creatures Cadence was on about in the letter, but how did he know that?

“Yes, those are the ones that attacked us,” answered the shocked princess of love, “But how did you know what they looked like?”

“We’ve just got attacked by them as well while we were on our way here,” replied Smolder.

“Yeah, big one ate poor little pony like he was its dinner,” Yona added.

Cadence looked at Lightning and saw he was now in Silverstream’s talon arms being comforted by her with Smolder gently stroking his mane with her claw in comfort. After being inside the belly of the big unversed, he was still scared after being eaten.

This made Cadence worried and also wonder after hearing Yona say “big creature”.

“Interesting,” She said, “That shadowy figure must have different size creatures in his army of, whatever they’re called. Oh I just hope it’s not really him, it can’t be him.”

“Cadence, don’t worry,” said Twilight as she walked towards her sister in law with a smile on her face, “I’m sure it’s not Sora who’s behind it all. Sora is a good friend, very kind and would never turn to darkness, not without a good reason.”

“Twilight’s right, Cadence,” agreed Applejack, “That shadowy figure might look a lot like Sora, but we know that isn’t OUR Sora.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow also agreed, “It could be somecreature pretending to be Sora to make us believe he’s betrayed us and giving the real Sora a bad name, or somecreature made an evil version of him and gave him those strange creatures to help him attack innocent lives across Equestria.”

“The wielders of Harmony are right, my niece,” said Celestia as she walked towards her, “If Sora had turned over to darkness, he would have showed his entire form. But since that figure appeared as a shadow, it proves that it can’t really be the real Sora.”

Cadence closed her eyes and looked down while given some deep thought. She wanted to believe that the shadowy figure wasn’t indeed Sora, but her mind won’t stop telling her to believe that the keyblade wielder has fallen to darkness.

After a few seconds of thought, she let out a sigh before looking at her aunt and said, “You’re right, Aunt Celestia. Sora would never fallen to darkness, not while his heart is still strong.”

Everyone smiled at the princess of love as they were happy she stopped worrying that Sora had betrayed them.

“Now, what to do next?” Vincent asked.

Oliver closed his eyes and gave a four second thought before opening his eyes and said, “We protect the Crystal Empire as much as we can, while trying to figure what those creatures are, who that shadowy monster is and what does he want. Constantine, see if you have any books on how to contact with shadowy figures.”

“I’ll get started,” replied Constantine before running out of the throne room and towards the house of mystery.

“Dad, go through all the papers for the future guards and get them into training. We’ll need all the guards we can get to protect the Empire.”

“I’m on it!” Shining replied before running out of the room to get started.

“Tempest, you and Vincent go around both the Crystal Empire and the palace to make sure none of those creatures are still around somewhere.”

“Got it,” replied Tempest as she and Vincent ran out of the room to start searching.

“Celestia, Luna, can you go back to Canterlot and round up every royal guard you got and bring them here?”

“We certainly can,” answered Celestia as she and her sister started teleporting back to Canterlot to round up the guards.

“As for the rest of us...we stay here in the castle. Just to make sure if that shadowy figure appears again, we’ll be ready for it, and get some answers. Oh that reminds me actually, where’s Flurry Heart?”

“Oh she’s in her room still,” Cadence answered, “That shadowy figure really scared her and she refuses to leave her room until you come.”

Oliver playfully rolled his eyes while smiling. He knew the baby alicorn loved her big brother and would always want him to be there for her in case the villain wanted her.

“I better go see to her then.”

With that being said, Oliver walked out of the throne room and towards his sister’s room.

Flurry Heart was sitting on her bed holding her Whammy plushie while whimpering in fear. Ever since that shadowy figure appeared in her room, she couldn’t help but fear it might return to scare her some more.

Just then, her bedroom door slowly opened to reveal her big brother, Oliver, who walked into her room. “Hey Flurry Heart, guess who’s here.”

“Olive!” Flurry Heart said before letting go of her Whammy and reached her tiny hooves out to him.

Oliver walked over to the bed, gently picked his little sister up and hugged her as she rested her head on his chest.

“I came here as soon as I could to help,” he said to his sister, “Did that shadowy figure scare you really bad?”

Flurry Heart sadly nodded her head at Oliver before hugging his chest and burying her face into it.

Oliver kissed Flurry Heart on the head before saying, “Don’t worry. Whatever that thing wants, I’ll make sure it stays away from you and send it away from Equestria for good.”

Flurry Heart remained quiet as she closed her eyes while continuing to rest her head on Oliver’s chest while hugging him. But then, after a few more seconds of quietness, the baby alicorn quietly said something to herself,

“Sora, please come back.”

At a dirt ground filled of different keyblades of wielders that gave up their life for the previous light of Kingdom Hearts, just known as the Keyblade Graveyard, was a spiked brown hair boy standing in the middle of the big cross in between the rested keyblades. It was Sora.

The keyblade wielder was looking around the graveyard trying to figure how he got there, why is he there and how is he going to get back to his world.

Just then, after a few more seconds of looking around, Sora saw something up in the air. It was a small black sphere portal with darkness lines flying into it like it was going to create something.

Suddenly, the portal became to go smaller, after one last darkness flew into it, as it then got bigger before disappearing revealing a strange figure appearing from it.

The figure was wearing a smooth, black helmet that has an Unversed emblem on it. He was also wearing a black and white bodysuit, white boots with black soles, and a white half-skirt that has torn, black tips and is held in place by three grey straps. It was Vanitas Remnant.

He landed on the dirt ground on his feet while looking at Sora. Sora summoned his keyblade, the new one, and got ready to fight the stranger without trying to know who this figure was as Vanitas Remnant then summoned his keyblade and got ready to fight Sora.

The teeth and head of his keyblade were black with a red outline and possesses a round, cog-like shape. The handle is red and the guard has the same coloration and cog-like shape as the teeth. The shaft is predominantly colored in shades of grey and sports a copper-colored gear in the center, with two intersecting, black chains wrapped around it. Two more chains are wrapped around the base of the shaft in a similar fashion. It also has two Gazing Eyes: one located in the head of the blade and one embedded in the hilt. Its keychain is comprised of three small, copper gears and ends in a charm resembling two halves of a gear arranged in an S-shape.

“Darkness awaits!” Vanitas Remnant shouted before rushing towards Sora.

Sora jumped high into the air as Vanitas Remnant smacked his keyblade to where Sora was standing before looking up to where Sora was about to attack next.

“Take this!” Shouted Sora before falling straight down to the figure and smacked him with his keyblade making him fall back. Sora landed on his feet before Vanitas Remnant got back on his feet.

“Gotcha!” Vanitas Remnant teleported, appeared above the keyblade hero and attacked him with four smacks making Sora fly backwards before he landed on the ground again.

Sora rushed towards the figure, but before he could attack him, Vanitas Remnant teleported just before Sora smacked him with his keyblade and appeared behind him. “Too slow!”

“There’s no escape!” Vanitas Remnant swinged his keyblade in the air and tried to hit Sora, but he blocked the attack with his keyblade as he began to try making Sora fall back by pushing his keyblade towards his.

Sora was almost near to giving up, but he refuses to give up to someone who he thinks is just an imposter of the long gone Vanitas. Sora then pushed Vanitas Remnant away with his keyblade and started charging towards him.

“What’s yours is mine!” Vanitas Remnant powered up his Keyblade and slashes at Sora. It then released an X-shaped wave of energy that homes in on the hero.

Luckily, Sora managed to dodge the attack while still charging towards the figure.

“It’s over!” Sora shouted as a loud slash was heard making Vanitas Remnant freeze on his spot. He then dropped his keyblade to the ground before it vanished into thin air.

Sora was standing a few miles away from Vanitas Remnant with his keyblade reaching out on the right. He had just slashed the figure with his keyblade without living a line cut on his body.

Darkness smoke began to raise around and on Vanitas Remnant’s body, he was now fading away back to where he came from. Once Vanitas Remnant has disappeared, the darkness smoke faded away leaving only Sora in the Graveyard again as he turned around and looked at the spot where the figure was standing.

Just then, a bright light appeared on that spot, growing bigger and bigger making everything go all white and Sora was vanish into the light.

The light faded to reveal Sora laying on his bed asleep in his new room in Twilight Town. His room was large with a window, a desk, a chair, shelves and a wooden bed with a white pillow and a black bed sheet with silver crowns on it. The walls were coloured in red to match Sora’s clothing.

Sora suddenly shot open his eyes and let out a small wake up gasp and stayed laying on his bed for a few more seconds before setting up.

He rubbed the top of his head before saying, “Boy, what a dream that was. Guess all that thinking about Vanitas must made me think what he would look like if he had the rest of him.”

Sora moved around to set on the edge of the bed.

“Oh well, never mind. It was probably trying to make me feel bad for what me and Ven did to him since he keeps saying he’s our “brother”.” He then got off the bed and stood on his feet. “But that ain’t gonna stop me from having fun today. Because today’s the day the Twilight Town Festival starts! Better go and see how things are getting on.”

Sora ran out of his room and headed towards the main city of Twilight Town.

Chapter III: To Be A Keyblade Master

In the main city of Twilight Town, there was lot of colourful balloons and banners going everywhere for the festival. Everyone was helping out getting for the big day, including Donald Duck and Goofy, the two friends of Sora.

Donald’s plumage was white, and with him being a duck, he had a yellow coloed bill and his webbed feet and legs being the same color. He had light blue eyes and a short tuft of feathers on his head, visible under his blue hat, which resembled a beret with zippers over the top to the side. His high-collared jacket was navy blue, with sky blue lining and cuffs. There were three pouches, all were blue with yellow lining along the middle of the jacket. The center pouch is secured by a flap, while the other two use silver zippers. There was also short blue cape that draped over his shoulders, kept in place by a silver strap. Thick gold bangles were on each wrist, and... he wasn't wearing any pants, just like the other ducklings.

Goofy was an anthropomorphic dog with black fur and droopy ears. Two buck teeth were sticking out and three short hairs came out of the top of his head in front of his hat. His hat was orange, save for the blue band in the middle, the top resembling the shape of a tear drop placed on its side. The hat also sported a pair of red goggles at the bottom of the hat, though the lenses were two small for the dog's larger eyes. He wore a green turtleneck sweater with long sleeves that bell out slight with blue arrow-shaped straps on each cuff. White gloves were on his hands with a brown band around each wrist. Over the sweater was a sleeveless, combat vest with grey lining and four pockets of the same color. His pants were yellow, secured by a thick black belt, with large pockets and pouches on each leg with zippers. The legs of his pants have a peculiar style with the dark orange bottom rims being pulled upward by a brown strap. Large brown shoes with steel toes on the outside covered his feet.

Anyways, the wizard and captain were carrying a box full of fireworks ready for tonight. Donald was carrying one box of fireworks in front of Goofy while he was holding the other box behind the duck.

Once they were near the main entrance of Twilight Town, Donald gently placed the box down in front of him but Goofy accidentally dropped the box down to the ground in front of him making Donald scream and jump.

Donald turned round to glare angrily at Goofy while saying, “Hey! Be careful with those! They’re very dangerous!”

“Sorry, Donald,” Goofy said sadly, “My fingers accidentally slipped.”

Donald, however, was still giving Goofy the angry look like he often does, because he’s an angry duck.

“Well you’re lucky there wasn’t a fire around here! Otherwise, we would have been blown up to bits!”

“Don’t be so hard on him, Donald,” said the voice of Sora.

The wizard and captain turned to the right and saw their best friend, Sora, walking towards them and stood near in between them.

“You know Goofy didn’t mean to drop the fireworks and scare you. He’s just excited about the festival and accidentally lost focus on placing the fireworks down.”

Donald was about to say something, but quickly stopped and thought for a moment. Sora was right. Goofy didn’t mean to scare him by dropping the box of fireworks to the ground, it was an accident. He looked down to the ground in sadness but also guilty.

“Awww, you’re right. Sorry for yelling at you and blaming you for dropping the box, Goofy.”

Goofy’s sadness turned back into a smile again.

“Oh it’s okay, Donald,” he replied, “I know you didn’t mean to be mad at me for accidentally scaring you. I even scared myself after dropping them.”

After hearing what Goofy just said, Donald’s smile grew back on his face as he let out a chuckle and said, “Guess we were both scared of the firework being dropped very hard.”

The three friends then shared a laughter together until a female voice was heard.

“Sora! Donald! Goofy!”

The three turned round and saw two girls walking towards them with happy smiles on their faces.

One of them was Kairi. The other girl shares the same blue eyes as Kairi’s and a general body structure of her. She has blond hair, which is slightly longer than Kairi's, that she drapes across her left shoulder, rosy cheeks, and pale, pink lips. She wears a white dress that ends at her thighs in an embroidered lace pattern and light blue sandals decorated with yellow flowers. Her name was Namine.

The two girls stood near the three heroes and continued to smile at them.

“Kairi,” Sora said happily, “So good to see you again.”

Kairi chuckled before saying, “It’s good to see you again too, Sora. Even though we only last saw each other yesterday.”

Sora nervously laughed while rubbing the back of his head. “Yeah I know. Guess I still haven’t gotten over of not living together like we use to back on Destiny Island.”

“It’s been two years!” Donald shouted in annoyance, “How are you not over it yet?!”

Sora shrugged and said, “I don’t know. Before we all came here, we used to live together, because the island wasn’t big enough to have more than one home. But now, our new home is Twilight Town, with our own houses and no sea to trap us from visiting worlds beyond us. And I guess, living together with my friends, is what I can’t stop missing.”

“Even I miss living together with him and Riku, Donald,” added Kairi.

“But he is trying his hardest to get use to having a room of his own since this is his new home now,” Namine said trying to brighten things up a bit.

“But he’s still not a keyblade master even after two years!” Donald said making Sora let out an annoyed sigh. After returning from using the power of waking one last time to save Kairi, Donald have been going on about him still not becoming a keyblade master yet for nearly two years now.

“Donald, do you still have to go on about that? I already told you. I don’t care if I don’t become a keyblade master right away, I’m fine with just being a keyblade wielder.”

“But being a keyblade MASTER would be more awesome for ya,” said Donald still trying to get him to change his mind.

“It’s his choice, Donald,” said Kairi, “If he wants to continue being a keyblade wielder, then that’s his decision.”

“Yeah,” Goofy agreed, “Plus he was still a keyblade wielder during the fight with the Organization, and he was okay with it like he is now.”

“See, Donald? Even Goofy respects my decision. Besides, Yen Sid doesn’t even mind if I wanna continue being a wielder and not try to becoming a master.”

“Come on, Sora! You’re missing the point I’m trying to make!” Donald jumped towards Sora and began to sing.

You would make an awesome master
With enemies hiding in fear

Sora rolled his eyes while crossing his arms and started singing as well.

I doubt they’ll be afraid of someone with a giant key

Donald placed a silver crown on his head while wearing white keyblade master robes with a brown belt.

You could be the main event
Like no keyblade master was before

Donald took the crown and robe off before pushing Sora to a brown throne, that magically appeared out of no where, as he sat in it with the wizard standing near him.

Sitting on a throne while training new wielders
And protecting the worlds from darkness

Sora got off the throne and tried to walk away.

Like I would make a very good teacher for new wielders

Just as Sora thought he could get away, Donald jumped in front of Sora making him stop in his tracks.

Oh it would be awesome
To be a keyblade master

“Donald, I think you’re missing the point that I’M trying to make,” Sora said before continuing singing.

I’m not gonna say “Do this!”
I’ll continue saying “Hey there!”
I’ll only tell bad guys to “Stop that!”
There’s no way I’m gonna say “See here!”

“Now see here, Sora!” But Before Donald could continue, Sora jumped really high into the air, did an awesome air spin before landing on a long pole and started to slide on it.

I’m happy the way I aaammmm

Donald was now running trying to catch up to Sora.

Like you always are anyway

No need to become a masteerrrr

Sora continued to slide on the pole, passing by a couple of Twilight Town shops and buildings, until he made another big jump and landed on the ground to where Donald and Goofy were standing as Goofy now began to sing.

I think that you should respect
The choice that Sora has made

Kairi and Namine walked towards them as Kairi started singing.

Sora wants to continue
Being a keyblade wielder

Masters are better than wielders
They live in kingdoms
And have special keyblades
With powers and magic that even I can’t even master

Sora let out another annoyed sigh.

This wizard duck is literally
Driving me nuuuuutts

Every Twilight Town villager was now standing in a row as Donald happily ran past them while throwing flowers everywhere.

Oh it would be awesome
To be a keyblade master

Sora walked past the row of Twilight Town villagers as they all began to bow to Sora in respect making him roll his eyes in annoyed.

While the music was still playing, Donald was dancing to the beat with tiny colourful celebration papers falling down to the ground. Sora was just watching him while leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.

Just then, Donald Duck began to sing about.

Everybody look left

All the villagers looked left.

Everybody look right

All the villagers looked right. A spotlight appeared on Sora as Donald ran towards him.

Everywhere you look he’s
Standing in spotlight

Not really

Sora walked out of the spotlight and tried to get away just before the Twilight Town villagers became to dance and sing all together.

Let everyone go for broke and sing

Just as Sora thought he was in the clear, one of the female villagers quickly grabbed him by the arm and pulled him away.

Let's hear it in the town and in the air

The villagers pushed Sora up in the air as he fell back into their hands and did again.

It will be Sora's ultimate fling

Sora managed to escape by leaping towards a walk path and quickly made a run for it as Donald and the villagers performed a conga line.

Oh it would be awesome to be a keyblade master

Oh it would be aweeeesoommmmmeeee
To be a keeeyblaaade masteerrrrrrrrr
YEAH

Donald slide on his knees while his hands were reaching out before smiling at Sora who had his arms crossed and looking at Donald with an annoyed look on his face just as every villager was getting back to what they were doing before the song started.

“Donald, I will admit, that song was good. But it’s not gonna get me to change my mind.”

“Huh?” Donald got back onto his feet, “You’re still don’t wanna become a keyblade master?! After everything I just said in that song?!”

“Just stop already, Donald! I’m fine the way I am! When I do decide to become a keyblade master, I promise, I will let you know.”

Donald was about to say something, but he then decided to just respect his decision since he knows it’s just gonna start a big argument when the two.

“Fine. I’ll respect your decision, Sora.”

“That’s more like it,” said the voice of Goofy.

Sora and Donald turned round and saw Kairi, Namine and Goofy walking towards them.

“It’s about time you let go of trying to get Sora to become a keyblade master.”

“I agree,” said Kairi, “I may not be a keyblade master either, but I don’t mind if I’m still a wielder like Sora. And I’m still happy the way he is.”

Sora smiled at his friend after hearing that. Suddenly, they heard screaming coming from the distance.

“Hurry! They’re gaining on us!” Shouted a worried female voice.

The five turned and saw two boys and a girl running away from something as quickly as they could.

One boy had brown eyes with white skin and blond spikey hair that went more upwards. He wore a white shirt with a black skull on it. He wore baggy jean-like pants. He short sleeveless vest was black with a red-and-plaid design at the bottom, just like his shoes. His name was Hayner.

The other boy had brown eyes too, but his black hair was held up with a dark headband, and an orange bandana around his neck. His shirt was black-and-white with a picture of a skeletal dog with bones and the words Dog Street above it. His jeans were black and his shoes were orange. His name was Pence.

The girl had bright green eyes and brown hair, sticking out on the sides with two strands draping over her shoulders. Her tank-top is pure black with stitch-like vertical orange lining, and her shorts have a plaid pattern with a red-and-black background with small stripes of orange and blue. She wore black and grey shoes, and a red necklace and bracelet. Her name was Olette.

They were all running as fast as their legs could carry them.

“What are those things?!” Panicked Pence.

“Never mind about that, just run!” Shouted Hayner before seeing Sora and the others, “Oh, hey guys! Bye guys!” Hayner, Pence and Olette ran straight pass them leaving them confuse.

“Gwarsh, What was that about?” Goofy asked while scratching his head with his finger.

“I don’t know, Goofy,” answered Sora confusedly, “I hope it wasn’t anything too serious.”

Suddenly, they heard a big loud noise coming from the same distance. They turned again and saw something spinning towards them.

Moving from the alley was a huge blue slithering mass of Floods, in a twister formation, spinning rapidly. This monster was a Monster Tower, a formation of Floods that resemble a tall pole or tower, like the Demon Tower.

Sora and his friends all jumped in shock.

“The unversed?! They’re still here?!” Sora summoned his keyblade as Kairi summoned her keyblade and Donald and Goofy pulled out their staff and shield ready to fight the Monster Tower.

Kairi’s keyblade is round and curvaceous to the point of appearing harmless. One side of the hilt is formed in the shape of a breaking ocean wave, while the other is formed into a beige vine of sand that wraps around the shaft, which is colored to resemble a sunset. The vine connects to a bouquet of colorful flowers, which form the teeth of the Keyblade and entwine to outline a heart. A red silken keychain connects the hilt to the paopu fruit token, a recurring symbol of the bond between Sora and Kairi.

“How are they still?!” Donald asked.

“Is Vanitas still alive after the keyblade war?” Asked Goofy.

“Well, we better take of this unversed first before we ask anymore questions. Donald, Goofy, go find the others and make sure everyone is safe, and take Namine with you. Me and Kairi will handle the unversed.”

“You got it!” The wizard and captain said in unison before both them and Namine ran off to find the others.

“Ready, Sora?”

“Ready as always.”

The two keyblade friends charged towards the new unversed with Sora beginning with five smacks with his keyblade on the Monster Tower followed by three smacks from Kairi with her keyblade.

“Back off!” Sora made an ultimate smack on the head of the Monster Tower.

Suddenly, the Monster Tower did an turbo spin attack and smacked Sora causing him to fly backwards and land on the ground on his back.

“Sora!” Kairi shouted worriedly.

Sora slowly got up and saw what was gonna happen next as he shouted, “Kairi, look out!”

Kairi looked in front of her and saw the Monster Tower was about to do a spinning dive on her. But she quickly jumped back just as the new unversed landed on the ground, where she was last standing, and the Floods splatted everywhere searching the dark purple core in the tower.

“Sora! The core inside the unversed! It’s showing!”

“I’m on it!” Sora jumped back onto his feet and charged towards the core with his keyblade.

With one quick move and a slash, Sora slashed through the Monster Tower core with his keyblade before everything, except for him, went in slow motion as he then heard a familiar voice,

“Sora, please come back.”

“Huh? That, voice...”

Everything went back to normal as Sora stood the way he was while the Floods disappeared without a trace.

Chapter IV: New Adventure Begins

Sora continued to stand alone with a shock and confuse look on his face and while he was still holding his keyblade out after slashing the Monster Tower core and hearing a familiar voice telling him to come back.

He stayed like that for a few more seconds when Kairi’s voice was heard.

“Sora! Sora!”

Sora finally snapped out of it before turning round behind him, as his keyblade magically disappeared, and saw Kairi running towards him.

“You alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” he answered, “Are you alright as well?”

Kairi nodded in response. “Yep.”

“Sora! Kairi!” Shouted the voices of Donald and Goofy.

Kairi turned round behind her and saw Donald, Goofy, Namine, Hayner, Pence and Olette running towards them.

“Are you two okay?” Pence asked worriedly.

“Yeah, we’re fine, Pence,” Sora answered happily.

“What were those ugly monsters?” Asked Hayner.

“Those were the unversed,” answered Goofy.

“The unversed?” Hayner asked confusedly.

“What are “unversed”?” Olette asked.

“They’re like the heartless, but not made from hearts,” answered Donald as Sora added on,

“They feed off negative emotion, in other words, they collect screams and sadness. They were made by a Seeker Of Darkness named Vanitas, they’re what he feels. So you could say, he’s the Master of the Unversed.”

“We fought him during the Keyblade War,” said Goofy.

“Okay, but if you defeated both him and the unversed during the war and ended the darkness, why are they still here?” Asked Pence.

Sora placed his hand on his chin and began to think. “I’m not quite sure really. But we need to get to the bottom of this and fast before more show up.”

Just then, a new male voice was heard from the distance. “Sora!”

Sora turned round and saw four other friends running towards them.

The boy has bright blue eyes and his hair was spikey, though is a golden blonde, with the front concentrates the spikes on the right side of his head as if windswept, while the back is smother and more flaky. His clothes consisted of a black high-collared jacket with a zipper in the form of an X. Over this was another jacket, unzipped and white, with several black block designs and a grey hem on the end of each sleeve. The jacket's color was red and pleated, folded back. His pants were in two colors, with the legs of his pants being beige with several buttons on the hem that attached to the upper part of the pants, which were a darker color. His shoes were colored in shades of grey and black, and had red straps in place of laces. On his left wrist was a wristband with a black-and-white checkerboard pattern, and a black ring on his index finger, and white ring on his middle finger. His was Roxas, who used to be a member of Organization XIII, and the Nobody of Sora.

The girl has short black hair, wore a sleeveless double buttoned, collar shirt and black belt, with a short white skirt underneath, and black boots that reach halfway to her knees with a beige color to the upper fifth. Her name was Xion, one of Roxas's friends during his time in the Organization.

One tall man has long red hair. His attire consisted of a long sleeveless hooded black vest, with a dark gray and red plaid button down shirt that was also sleevless, and a short-sleeve black shirt underneath. His pants were blackish-red and his black boots reached to his calves. His name was Lea, though he used to be Axel as a Nobody and still wants to be called by that name. Got it memorized?

The other tall man has long blue hair and blue eyes. There was a X-shaped scar on his face. How he got it, it is unknown. The man wore a long-sleeved, knee-length high-collar black jacket with black pants. The jacket had a short front zipper on each side, with a column of five buttons on a dark gray flap next to the longer zipper down the middle. There was gray camouflage patterning along his jacket, sleeves and pants. There was also a gold star and crescent moon medallion on the left side of his shirt, and there was black shoes with the same camouflage as well. His name was Isa, who used to be known as Saïx when he and Axel were nobodies.

“Roxas! Xion! Axel! Isa! Are you guys okay?” Sora asked just as the four stopped near them.

“Yeah, we’re fine,” answered Axel politely. “We came here to see if you lot were okay after the unversed attacked.”

“You got attacked by them too?!” Asked Donald in shock.

“Yes,” Isa answered, “We were helping out with getting the ice creams ready for the festival until the unversed showed up out of nowhere. Some appeared as tiny creatures while most of them formed an out of control tornado that made a dark core inside of it.”

“We told Hayner, Pence and Olette to go into hiding while we took care of them,” said Xion, “But the tornado unversed followed them and the mini unversed creatures stopped us from trying to save them.”

“But it seems like you guys did us a favour and took care of that tornado unversed for us,” Axel said happily.

“Yeah, it just showed up after Hayner, Pence and Olette ran straight pass us,” replied Sora, “But the only question is, why are the unversed still here after two years?”

“And also, is Vanitas still alive and trying to finish what Xehanort started?” Goofy asked.

“That we need to figure out as well,” said Sora.

Just then, there was a ringtone and buzzing sound coming from Sora’s pocket. It was his gummiphone. It’s like a phone, but it can do video calls, play games and even take amazing photos. Sora took his gummiphone out of his phone, pressed the answer button on the screen and on the video call was none other than his other friend, Riku.

“Sora, sorry if it’s a bad time to talk, but I just wanted to know if you and Kairi are okay?”

“Yeah, we’re okay, Riku,” answered Sora politely, “And no, it’s not a bad time at the moment. It just been a bad time like two minutes ago when the unversed attacked.”

Riku was shocked by this.

“No way! You got attacked by them as well?!”

“Huh? They attacked you too?!”

“Yeah. Me, Mickey, Terra, Aqua and Ven were getting things ready to take to the festival when the Floods came out of nowhere and started again, even some turned into a tornado form like the heartless once did. But we’re okay now, we manage to get rid of them for now.”

Sora sighed in relief. He was glad that his other five friends weren’t after the unversed attack.

“Anyways, Sora,” went on Riku, “The other reason why I called you is because Mickey revived a letter from Master Yen Sid. He said he wants us all to meet him in his tower as soon as possible. He may know what’s going on with the unversed returning.”

Sora nodded at Riku on the phone screen before saying, “Alright. We’ll be there as quickly as we can.”

“Okay, we’ll be waiting for you. Oh and tell Roxas, Xion and Axel to put their black coats, just in case we need to go somewhere that’s full of darkness and it might effect them since they were once part of the old Organization. We’ll be in touch.” Riku said before ending the call.

Sora placed his gummiphone back into his pocket.

“Well, who was it?” Donald asked.

“It was Riku,” answered Sora, “He told me that Yen Sid wants us to meet him and the others in his tower. It could be about the unversed returning.”

“Well what are we waiting for then? Let’s get going!” Goofy said.

“Right. Oh before I forget.” Sora turned to look at Roxas, Xion and Axel. “Riku also told me to ask you three to put your black coats on. Just in case we need to go somewhere that might be full of darkness and might effect you.”

“We sure can, Sora,” answered Roxas, “Luckily, Axel keeps our coats safe in case we need to go somewhere where darkness is about.”

Axel just let out a smile before saying, “You can never be prepared in case for times like this.”

Roxas and Xion let out a happily chuckle while smiling at Axel. The red hair friend looked at Isa before saying, “You go with Namine, Hayner Pence and Olette and make sure everyone is safe. If you see any unversed about, try to get rid of them as much as you can.”

“Got it,” Isa answered before running off with the other four leaving only the seven heroes of light.

Axel looked at Sora and said, “You go get the gummiship ready. We’ll go get our coats on ready and make you at the ship.

“Right,” replied Sora while nodding.

The two groups went their separate ways and began getting ready to head to Yen Sid’s tower.

In the mysterious area of Twilight Town, lies a surrealistic, crooked, golden-brown Tower with blue cone-shaped turret roofs, decorated with moons and stars.

Inside the study room of the tower, it had several shelves containing many books and several about the exploits of King Mickey. There was also a large wooden desk behind which Yen Sid sits, and behind it, large star and moon windows displaying the Countryside.

As for Yen Sid, he’s a rather severe-looking old man with long, grey hair, bushy eyebrows, and a long, grey beard that parts down the middle. He wears the famous, conical sorcerer's hat on his head. The hat is blue and decorated with several yellow stars and a yellow crescent moon. He wears long, billowing blue robes with sky blue lining, with the insides of his robes being dark red.

The retired keyblade master was sitting behind his desk with the guardians of light standing near his desk, which are Sora, Donald, Goofy, Riku, Kairi, Aqua, the three friends now wearing their black coats and three other guardians that wield the keyblade.

One was an anthropomorphic mouse with black fur, round ears of the same color, and a thin, long, black tail. The fur on his face is cream-colored. He wears red shorts, a dark grey t-shirt with a short-sleeve jacket that looks like the one Riku has, his shoes were yellow with grey on the top. His name was King Mickey.

The other looks exactly like Roxas, but he wears a jacket with white on the right side and black on the left side. The collar of the jacket is red and pleated, similar to the collar on Roxas's own jacket. Underneath this, he wears a grey vest with a single button and several white, angular patterns on it. He wears a third layer under this, in the form of a plain, high-necked, black shirt. He also has a chunk of dull green and grey armor on his midsection that appears to be under his vest. His shorts are also similar to Roxas’s, though his balloon outward slightly before closing up about halfway down his legs, similar to caprice pants. His shorts are coloured in shades of grey, black and white. He also wears an ornate, dull green and grey piece of armor on his upper-left arm, along with a black and white checkered wristband that is, once again, strikingly similar to Roxas's, but with white edges as opposed to Roxas's black-edged wristband. Like Aqua, he wears two criss-crossing straps on his chest, on which he wears a silver Keyblade Master emblem. His boots are rather odd when compared to Aqua's, as they resemble an armored version of normal street shoes in shades of dull green and grey. His name was Ventus, though he prefers to called by Ven.

The last one was a tall and muscular young man with brown hair that reaches to the base of his neck in the back and is styled into rather messy, vertical spikes and bangs that frame his face. He has blue eyes and slightly tanned skin. Interestingly, he bears a slight resemblance to a young Xehanort.
Like his friends, he wears two intersecting straps over his chest, though his red ones are rather different, dropping much lower down and almost resembling criss-crossed suspenders. Unlike Aqua and Ventus, he doesn't wear his badge (which is gold as opposed to the others' silver) on these straps. Instead, he wears it on his belt.
He wears a skintight, black, high-collared shirt, showing that he is rather muscular. Terra's trousers bear a distinct feudal Japanese style; his belt is tied like an obi-sash and he wears hakama (traditional samurai pants distinguished by the large pleats).
His hakama are dark grey near the top, with several loops for his belt and two buttons, both of which are undone. The rest of the pants are tan with a small, lighter stripe of tan on the bottom hem.
He wears a plain black wristband on his right arm, while his left arm is significantly more armored.
Like Aqua and Ven, he wears armor on one arm, with his bearing similarities to both of his companions. His armor shares the large, ornate crest (colored gold) with Ven and the long, segmented section (each segment alternating between dark grey and dark red) with Aqua, though his armor piece is much longer, reaching all the way to the bottom of his hand.
He also wears a black, fingerless glove on his hand and what appears to be a black gauntlet on his forearm, over the segmented armor, which also has small pieces of dark red armor on it. Finally, his armored boots are dark brown and gold.
His name was Terra.

They all standing near Yen Sid’s desk while looking at him.

“Master Yen Sid, is it true? Are the unversed really back?” Mickey asked worriedly.

“I’m afraid so, Mickey,” answered Yen Sid, “The unversed have raised once more. Which means that Vanitas could be back as well, but I’m not quite sure just yet. His scent seems not to be around here but somewhere else if I’m fully correct.”

“So what you’re saying that, if Vanitas has returned,” said Ventus with his hand on his chin, “He did what I did after we both stroke down. Joined my heart with someone else’s heart.”

“That is correct,” Said Yen Sid, “Just like you, Vanitas joined his heart with someone else’s heart. Someone who has the same darkness that he does. However...that someone, isn’t a keyblade wielder or master, or anything like any of us.”

Everyone looked at each other confusedly before looking at Yen Sid again as Sora asked, “What do you mean?”

Yen Sid slowly and gently rubbed his beard before answering,

“The heart that his heart joined wasn’t anyone from this world, or any of the Seekers Of Darkness. The heart belonged to someone, from a different world known as, Equestria.”

Sora let out a small gasp of shock after hearing the word Equestria. He knew about that world ever since he used the power of waking one last time to save Kairi.

“Equestria?! Vanitas joined his heart with someone that’s from Equestria?! But, that’s impossible! The three most evilest villains I faced there are now gone. There was Chrysalis, who was once queen of the Changeling race. Lord Tirek, who can suck magic out of any pony. And Cozy Glow, who is just a filly but can be evil. And they were all vanish to a world that no villain can escape. Unless Vanitas did it before or after the three got vanish.”

“That might be true, Sora,” replied Yen Sid, “Vanitas might have done it before or after you and your new friends from Equestria defeated Young Xehanort and the villains of Equestria. However, Vanitas did joined heart move long after his strike with Ventus, so it’s hard to tell who he joined his heart with.”

“Sora, did one of the three Equestria villains had the same scent that Vanitas has?” Terra asked, “If he joined his heart with one of them, they must have the same scent as him.”

Sora shook his head sadly in response.

“I don’t really know for sure, Terra. I was so busy trying to help and save my friends back in Equestria, that I didn’t smell any of Vanitas’s scent from either of them.”

“Don’t blame yourself, Sora,” Aqua said kindly, “It wasn’t your fault you couldn’t smell his scent from any of those three.” Ven nodded in agreement.

“Which reminds me,” said Donald before crossing his arms and looking at Sora, “Did you remember about the order while you there, Sora?” He then raised an eyebrow at him.

Sora started to nervously scratch the back of his head. “Uh...well, I Uh....”

“Equestria is a land that isn’t connected to our world, Donald,” Yen Sid said making both Sora and Donald look at him, “Sora had every right to tell his new friends there everything about our world, the keyblade, Master Xehanort and how it all started when he first got the keyblade.”

Sora sighed in relief. He was worried that he was going to get into trouble telling his friends from Equestria about everything before he entered Equestria.

“So, this Equestria world...you think the unversed are also invading there as well?” Riku asked.

“That I believe so, Riku,” the retired keyblade master answered, “If Vanitas has returned, and teamed up with the one he joined hearts with, there will no telling what they’ll do with darkness and the unversed.”

“But that would mean, my friends there are in trouble,” Sora said to himself before reaching into his pocket, pulled out the rubber crown chain and looked at it. It was the same rubber crown chain that Lightning Twister gave to him before he left Equestria and returned to his actual home.

“What’s that?” Xion asked.

“It’s a rubber crown,” answered Sora, “It was made by one of my new friends from Equestria. His name was Lightning Twister. He gave it to me after I promised to return one day and before I gave him a necklace I made for him. Something for him to remember me in case I take too long to return.”

Kairi smiled at him before saying, “That was so nice of you to do that, Sora. Does he still have it?”

Sora shrugged in response.

“I dunno, Kairi. But I’m sure he still has it nice and safe with him.”

“Such kindness young Lightning Twister had in him,” said Yen Sid as Sora looked at him again, “He must be looking forward to seeing you again when you go to Equestria to help with the big unversed situation there.”

Sora smiled before saying, “I bet he is. That’s why we’ll be heading to Equestria as soon as possible.”

“Oh no you don’t!” Said the duck wizard, “You may have went off to save Kairi by yourself, but there’s no way we’re gonna let... Wait. Did you say just say, ‘we’?”

“Of course I did, Donald,” Sora answered politely, “If Vanitas is back and is causing trouble in Equestria with his unversed and new friend, then my new friends there are gonna need all the help they can get. Besides, I know you lot wanna help out as well, right?”

“Of course we do!” Goofy replied happily.

“I still wanna on adventure with you one day, Sora,” said Kairi, “So yeah, I’d love to help.”

“I believe that we’re quite ready for another adventure,” Aqua said with Terra and Ven giving Sora a nod after that.

“We’d be happy to tag along and help, Sora,” said Roxas happily.

“Yeah,” added Axel, “And besides, you never know when you might need someone to help you pull out from the darkness if you ever get stuck in it. And no darkness can stop me from saving my friends.” He then placed a left finger on the left side of his head. “Got it memorized?”

Sora smiled at his friends before saying, “Then it’s settled. We’re all going to Equestria and help out an end to the unversed invasion.”

“Very well,” said Yen Sid in respect, “I shall let you all be on your way.”

One hour has passed and Sora, along with Donald, Goofy, Kairi, Riku, Mickey, Roxas, Xion and Axel, were inside the Gummi Ship that was floating in blue sky space with Ventus, Aqua and Terra, in their keyblade armours, flying on their keyblade gliders.

“All right, Sora,” Aqua said through the speaker of her armour, “We're ready when you are.”

“You got it!” Said Sora before turning off the speaker on the Gummi ship controls.

Sora looked at Kairi, who was standing right next to the front seat Sora sits at, as she looked at him before Sora asked, “Care to do the honours, Kairi?”

“I’d love to,” answered Kairi before summoning her keyblade and pointing it towards the big window of the Gummi Ship.

A light started to appear at the end of Kairi’s keyblade as it magically made a light portal outside of the Gummi Ship.

Kairi’s keyblade magically disappeared. She smiled at Sora while he smiled at her as well before placing his hands on the two pullers and said, “Alright, next stop. Equestria!”

With that being said, Sora flew the Gummi Ship into the portal, followed by Ven, Aqua and Terra, as the portal closed behind them.

Their new adventure has begun!

KINGDOM HEARTS: DARK ORDER

Chapter V: An Unfriendly Welcome

The guardians of light manage to make it to Equestria in one piece, but unfortunately, they were laying unconscious on a snowy field near the Crystal Empire. The path that led to Equestria was a very powerful gateway and had not been use before till now.

After a few more minutes of being unconscious, they all began to slowly open their eyes and got onto their feet before stretching their arms or bodies after having that bumpy ride.

Sora brushed the snow that was on his left shoulder before asking, “Everyone okay?”

“Yes,” answered Aqua politely, “We’re fine, Sora.”

Riku and Terra began to look around the snowy place while trying to figure where they have landed and to believe they were now in Equestria.

“Where are we?” Riku asked.

“I don’t know,” replied Mickey while looking around, “This doesn’t look like Equestria by the looks of all this snow.”

Donald glared at Kairi while saying, “Have you taken us to a different world, Kairi?”

“What?” Kairi replied in shock, “I-I-It wasn’t me! I didn’t know we were gonna land here!”

“Don’t accuse her like that, Donald!” Sora said as he walked towards Kairi, crosses his arms and gave Donald an unamused looked, “Kairi didn’t do anything to make us land here. It was probably that bumpy ride we had. It must have made the Gummi Ship and the keyblade gliders to go out of control and sent us here instead of somewhere that I know is part of Equestria.”

“Sora, was this the place you awoken when you first appeared in Equestria?” Asked Ventus.

“No,” he answered before looking at him, “The place I ended up in was the field that led to Canterlot where I started to wonder about trying to figure out how to get home, and before I met my friends there.”

“Well,” began Axel, “I suggest we start doing that. Wondering around this snowy place until we find a path that leads to somewhere that is part of Equestria in order to know if we have appeared in the right place or not.”

They all nodded in response.

“Good idea, Axel,” said Kairi, “It won’t even take us long to find one if we all stick together.”

“Yeah,” agreed Sora happily.

“Well, what are we waiting for then? Let’s get going!” Goofy said.

“Yeah!” Added the duck wizard.

But before they could do anything else, they heard a lots rumble sound as the ground began to shake making everyone almost fall on their backs. Just then, another rumble was heard making the ground shake again.

“What was that?!” Roxas asked in shock.

Some of the snow on the mountain began to fall off after another rumble was heard. A final rumble was then heard making the ground shake one last time.

“Whatever it is, it’s getting closer,” said Terra.

Xion suddenly saw something up ahead as she pointed forward and said, “Look.”

The guardians looked forward and saw a big black shadow, within the fog, walking slowly towards them.

“Just what we needed,” said Axel in annoyance, “Another big bad to stop us.”

The dark shadow was getting closer and closer as the figure was as tiny bit bigger as they was. Sora let out a small gasp, he knew what, or who, that figure was.

The figure that was standing a few miles near them, was Queen Chrysalis in her ultimate form. She then let out an angry Changeling roar at them.

“Chrysalis?!” Sora shouted before summoning his keyblade as Donald and Goofy summoned his shield ready to fight her, so did Kairi and Riku, summoning their keyblades.

Riku’s keyblade was designed after a dimple key for a pin tumbler lock, as opposed to the lever tumbler lock key designs of most other Keyblades. The blade is silver, with two parallel grooves running the length of the blade at the center; several circular intents are etched along each edge asymmetrically. The blade juts out and then cuts back in just before it connects to the guard, which is black and blocky. The Keyblade's Keychain is a Hidden Mickey token similar to that of the Kingdom Key, although of a darker hue and with defined separations between the "head" and "ears".

“That’s Chrysalis?!” Asked Donald.

Sora suddenly saw something on Chrysalis’s chest. It was an unversed symbol. Which means, this Chrysalis isn’t the real one, it was an unversed.

“No. That’s not the Chrysalis I remember facing. That’s an unversed!”

“An unversed version of Chrysalis?!” Donald said in shock.

“Are the unversed coping forms of defeated villains now?” Asked Goofy in confusion.

“Well, only one way to find out,” answered Sora, “Once we take care of this one first.”

Suddenly, the Chrysalis Unversed began her first attack. Her horn began to glow dark green and then made a nine beam lines to nine friends of Sora, Kairi and Riku. It then sucked them through the beam as they screamed in terror.

“Donald! Goofy! Ven! Roxas! Xion!” Sora shouted in fear and shock.

“Axel! Aqua!” Shouted Kairi in fear and shock.

“Terra! Mickey!” Riku shouted in fear and shock.

The beam went back in the horn of the Chrysalis Unversed. Underneath the unversed, nine cocoons fell out of her stomach and dangled on Changeling slime strings. And inside those cocoons were Donald, Goofy, Mickey, Ven, Aqua, Terra, Roxas, Xion and Axel. They were now prisoners of the Chrysalis Unversed.

“Oh no!” Kairi was in shock after seeing their friends inside the cocoons and was also worried about what might happen to them next.

But Sora wasn’t let that unversed encase their friends inside cocoons and get away with it.

“Don’t worry,” he said getting ready to fight the Chrysalis Unversed, “We’ll get them out!”

“Right!” Agreed Riku getting ready to fight the unversed followed by Kairi after that.

Sora jumped very high in the air and began to smack the unversed’s head eight times with his keyblade before performing a finishing smack. “This is it!” After that final smack, the Chrysalis Unversed moves back a bit while roaring in pain.

She then roared in anger before making another dark green beam towards them. But the three were too smart for the unversed and dodged her attack either jumped back or rolled to the other side.

“You’re done!” Shouted Riku while shooting five dark balls to the unversed as they hit her legs.

Sora began to use his sonic speed attack and sped through the unversed’s body six times before performing a finishing speed attack. “It’s over!”

“Go!” Kairi blasted a Pearl spell at the stomach of the Chrysalis Unversed. Then, as the unversed roared in pain again, the slime holding the cocoon with Ven inside began to break and it fell to the ground while the Chrysalis Unversed began to fall down in pain. The cocoons breaking free was her weakness.

Kairi saw this and quickly said, “Sora! Riku! The cocoons underneath her! Those must be her weakness. If we can break them apart, we can defeat her and save our friends all together.”

Sora and Riku looked underneath the unversed and saw the cocoon with Ven inside was now on the ground before looking at the Chrysalis Unversed and saw she was struggling to continue fighting.

The two looked at each other and nodded.

“Alright,” Said Sora, “Let’s do this!”

Sora and Riku’s keyblades disappeared and stood close to each other. Sora placed his left hand while Riku placed his right hand as a light was shone on their hands. Then, two keyblade halves spun in the air before joining together, it was the Combined Keyblade.

The Combined Keyblade consists of two Keyblades that can merge into one single Keyblade.

Sora's Keyblade half consists of a simple, dark hilt with blue strips that form X's all over. The guard is incomplete, with a golden color scheme on the incomplete end and an initially teal scheme for the completed end, gradually becoming green. This half of the guard merges into the blade, which is an enormous, golden filigree reminiscent of the Ultima Weapon’s. The blade forms one half of a heart at the tip. The teeth of the weapon consists of a stained-glass window pattern, bearing blue, teal, yellow, magenta, and orange colors. The Keychain consists of golden links, with the charm a silver heart with golden angelic wings that gradually become teal.

Riku's Keyblade half bears a similar style to Sora's, but has a periwinkle scheme for the incomplete side of the guard and a pink scheme for the completed side, gradually becoming periwinkle. The blade initially has a teal color scheme that merges into black, with the teeth bearing blue, teal, and violet colors. The Keychain's links are silver, and the charm has a black demonic wing that merges into magenta.

The complete Keyblade lacks the incomplete sides of the guards. At the center of the merged blades is a golden rod that is grey at the base with a Hidden Mickey, and merges with the hearts at the tip. A the very top is a golden crown resembling the one on Sora's necklace. The Keychain is a green string with a paopu fruit as the charm.

The Combined Keyblade slowly moved down to where Sora and Riku grabbed the two holders of the giant key as a big beam of light shone on the key. The two friends used all their strength to cut the slimes underneath the unversed and made the rest of the cocoons fall to the ground.

The Chrysalis Unversed began to feel more weaker. She was unable to fight anymore. The unversed slowly fell to the ground on the right as it magically disappeared in purple smoke before all the cocoons began to snap open.

The nine guardians slowly raised from their broken cocoons. Sora, Kairi and Riku ran towards them hoping that they’re not hurt after being encased in cocoons.

“You guys okay?” Asked Riku while helping the king up.

“Yeah, I think so,” answered Mickey before brushing the remaining slime on his right ear.

“Eww, gross!” Donald said angrily while cleaning himself up from the slime, “I never liked green slimy goo!”

“Aw, come on, Donald,” said Goofy trying to cheer his duck friend up, “Aren’t you happy that we’re all free from the prison cocoons?”

“Well, Uh, I guess so,” he answered before growing a smile on his face once more.

“Then you have nothing to hate about now that you’re free from your cocoon.” Goofy let out a chuckle before Donald let out a chuckle as well.

When Axel brushed the last remaining slime on his coat, he saw Kairi running towards him and hugged him tightly. She was happy he was released from the cocoon he was in.

“Axel! Are you okay?! I was so worried about you when you were inside that horrible cocoon!”

“Huh?” Axel just decided to go with it and hugged Kairi back while saying, “Yeah, don’t worry. I’m fine.”

Kairi suddenly realise she was hugging Axel tightly. “Oh. Sorry.” The two then let go of the hug as Axel just smiled at her.

“It’s okay. I’m still perfectly fine.”

Kairi smiled back at Axel before seeing their other friends walking towards them.

“Well now that’s over and done with, let’s continue our journey before more unversed show up,” said Goofy.

“Right,” agreed Terra, “And try to get out of this snow field before it gets too cold for us to handle.”

They all gave Terra a nod in agreement before walking straight forwards to try to find any locations that are in Equestria and can tell them that they’re in the right world they needed to go.

Inside a area that nocreature has ever gone or even know about, was a white room in a batch of dark light and had a couple of grey stands on each sides of the walls.

And in that room, was a light purple pony with dark blue mane, that goes down to his right eye, and tail, dark red eyes and was wearing a coat that looks like the coat the Nobodies wore but in red.

He had his hoof on his chin like he was thinking about something. Just then, he saw a dark corridor appear near him as another red coat creature appeared. This creature was a brown hairy yak that looks a lot like Prince Rutherford but the hair isn’t covering his eyes, his horns were grey and his eyes were also dark red but his eyes were closed at the moment.

The red coat pony shook his head before looking at the red coat yak again and said, “Don’t I even get a hello, Xisnom?”

Xisnom opened his eyes before both him and the red coat pony saw another dark corridor appeared a few miles near them.

This time, the creature to appear from the corridor was a female dark green dragon who was also wearing a red coat. Her horns were dark red, the spike on her head was black and her eyes were dark red too.

She walked towards the two before saying, “What is going on here, Xodiac? I want an explanation.”

“Nice to see you too, Xocarl,” Xodiac said in annoyance before placing a hoof on his forehead. “It’s such a shame. The Unversedation should have been the rope that can bound us together.”

This annoyed Xocarl. “You were only made five days ago! How dare you insult...!”

“Let it go, Xocarl,” Xisnom stopped the dragon before it went out of control. Normally he would have spoken like any other yak would speak, but thanks to the red coat, he can speak like any creature can speak.

Xocarl was about to saying something but then glared away knowing it won’t go nowhere for what could happen next.

Xisnom gave Xocarl an cross stare before turning to Xodiac.

“Xodiac, tell us. What did you detect?”

Xodiac placed a hoof on his chin once more before answering, “Visitors. I picked up a couple of scents, in the snow field of the Crystal Empire. One of them was, Chrysalis...”

“Don’t be stupid, the Queen is gone,” Xocarl interrupted, “She can’t return from the world she was banish to.”

“If you would let me finish,” went on Xodiac, “The scent belonged not to the real Chrysalis, but to a fake double of her. But I truly cannot say much about her since the double is no more. Our other visitors saw to that.”

“And who are they?” Xisnom asked.

Xodiac had his hoof on his chin for the third time before answering, “I don’t know for sure. But one of the scents, was very similar to that, of the late Master Xehanort.”

“And yet, not exactly the same, was it?” Asked Xocarl.

Xodiac gave the dragon a nod in response. Xocarl placed a claw on her chin while saying, “This truly piques my curiosity.” She then grew a small grin on her face.

“Now...what to do?” Asked the purple pony.

Xisnom remained silenced for eight seconds before replying, “We wait...see what develops.”

Author's Note

Looks like it isn’t just unversed the Guardians of Light and the Heroes is Friendship will be facing in this sequel

Chapter VI: Reunited in the Crystal Empire

The guardians continued to walk among the field of the snow, but the coldness didn’t actually get to them in time because, after about ten more minutes of walking, they manage to find field path that’s full of grass and more sunshine.

“Hey, look!” Ventus said happily while pointing forward. “Clean grass!”

“Finally!” sighed Donald before running towards the green field, sat on his knees and started kissed the grass. He was glad to out of the snowy field.

Just then, Goofy saw something up ahead as he pointed forward while saying, “Look! A town!”

The others looked forward and saw he was right. The town Goofy saw was all shiny and bright with a shiny Crystal Palace in it and a big crystal open gateway to the town. It was the Crystal Empire. But they didn’t know about it yet.

“Good spotting, Goofy!” Roxas said happily, “Maybe we might be able find someone who knows where we are.”

“Sounds like a good idea to me, Roxas,” said Axel in agreement.

“Then that town is where we’re heading to now,” said Sora pointing to the Crystal Empire.

“Let’s go!” Donald said before being the first to walk towards the Crystal Empire as the others followed behind him.

The guardians made it into the Crystal Empire only to find that no one was around. All the doors were closed, the spa place was shut and the shops and cafes were all closed with a sign saying “CLOSED” in red.

“That’s strange,” said Xion while looking around, “There’s no one around.”

“You think there’s anyone around?” Axel asked curiously.

“I’m not quite sure,” answered Riku, “But we better head to the castle just to be sure if anyone’s in there.”

“Right,” agreed Sora.

With that being said, the guardians started to make their way towards the castle of the Crystal Empire. But they getting very far to the castle as they were stopped by six purple royal guard ponies with light blue armour on them.

Three of the guards ran to them while the other three flew towards them before pointing their spears at them making Donald scream in terror as he ran towards Sora and hid behind his legs.

“Hold it right there!” Said the one of the no helmet royal guard furiously.

“Whoa whoa, this is some serious trouble!” Axel said.

“Who are you, and what are you doing here?” The sane guard asked still furiously.

“Okay, we are definitely in Equestria,” said Sora making his friends look at him in shock and confuse.

“What makes you say that, Sora?” Ventus asked.

“Because, the last time I came to Equestria, they had different creatures here. Ponies are one of them. And the first new friends I’ve met in Equestria were ponies before any other creatures that live here. So it’s clear that we’ve made to the right world we needed to be in.”

“Hey! Did you not hear me?!” The same guard shouted, Who are you and why are you here?! Are you those tiny creepy creatures that attacked us this morning?!”

“Huh? Tiny creepy creatures?” Sora said to himself quietly before thinking. Was he talking the unversed that he and his friends have also faced before entering Equestria and facing one giant unversed in the snowy field?

“Well?!”

“Oh no no no no!” Sora quickly answered while waving his hands near the guards, “We're not those creatures you’re on about! They attacked us too, but in a different town that we live in! We heard they attacked here and wanted to see if we can help! We’re not with them! Honest!”

Donald looked at Sora in shock. Normally, in each world they visited, he would almost forget about the order and say where he and his friends actually came from. But even though Equestria isn’t part of their world or any other worlds they visited over the years, he still didn’t say anything their world.

A stallion royal guard looked at the no helmet royal guard, that shouted at Sora, and said, “What do you think, sir? Should we trust them?”

The no helmet royal guard rubbed his chin while thinking for four seconds before answering.

“Hmmm... Take them inside the castle while I go get the captain. We’ll let him decide.”

The guards nodded in understood before walking behind the guardians, making they don’t try to pull any stunts or moves. Which I doubt they would since they only attack people and creatures that serve the darkness.

One of the guards behind poked Donald at the butt with his spear while shouting, “Move it!”

“Ow! Watch it!” Shouted the angry duck. He was attack to start attacking the guard, but was stopped by Sora.

“Do what he saids, Donald,” he said to his friend, “When we see the captain, I’ll try to get him to trust us.”

Donald was about to say something to him, but decided not to. He was going to take Sora’s words for it and trust him.

They all then followed the no helmet royal guard into the castle of the Crystal Empire.

Once inside the castle, they all stopped in the main entrance as the guards walked from behind the guardians and in front of them.

“Stay here while I go get the captain. And DON’T get any ideas!” The guard turned to the other five guards. “Make sure they don’t go anywhere or try anything.”

The five guards saluted to the no helmet guard before standing in front of the guardians so they keep a close a eye on them, but not standing too close to them, just a few miles from them so give them personal space.

The no helmet guard left the room to go get the captain he was on about leaving only the guardians and the five guards in the main entrance room.

“Gwarsh, that sure wasn’t a very friendly welcome,” said Goofy before turning to Sora, “Were they like that when you first entered here, Sora?”

“No, not really,” answered Sora before turning to Goofy, “The ponies I first saw weren’t scared or even treated me like they did to us just now. In fact, the royal guards I saw had yellow gold armour on them, not purple. So what I’m saying is this town is part of Equestria, but not the same one I entered in when I first got here.”

“You think they’re part of some sort of trap for us or even part of the unversed’s return?” Ventus asked.

Sora placed a hand on his chin before answering, “I don’t know for sure. But we can’t be for sure they’re with the unversed until we see their captain. And the “tiny creepy creatures” they’ve mentioned is still making me wondering who or what they were talking about.”

Sora continued to think about what the guards were on about for a few more seconds, until a familiar baby voice was heard.

“Sora! Sora!”

Sora took his hand off his chin while letting out a small gasp of happiness. He knew that baby voice from anywhere. He turned forward and happily said, “Flurry Heart!”

There he saw Oliver walking towards the guardians with a happy smile on his face and the no helmet guard walking behind him. Flurry Heart was on her big brother’s head, cooing and giggling while reaching her tiny hooves out to Sora.

The no helmet pony stood in between the five guards while Oliver stood in front of the guards as Flurry Heart quickly flew off her brother’s head and towards the keyblade wielder.

Sora held his hands out to catch Flurry Heart as the baby alicorn landed in his hands, making him move back a bit, and began to nuzzle Sora’s cheek making him laugh.

After a few more seconds of nuzzling, Sora pulled Flurry Heart away and both looked at each other while smiling as Sora said, “Haha, it’s good to see you too, Flurry Heart.” Flurry Heart kissed Sora on the cheek.

“Did you miss me?” He asked.

Flurry Heart nodded her head while saying, “Mmhmm.”

Sora let out a chuckle before saying, “Yeah, me too.”

While still holding the baby pony in his hands, Sora saw Oliver walking towards them while smiling which he smiled in return.

“Oliver.”

“Sora. So good to see you again.”

The future prince looked at the guards and said, “Guards, leave us. Sora and his friends here aren’t a threat to us, they’re on our side.”

The guards gave Oliver a nod in understood and returned to their duties as Oliver smiled at Sora again.

“Sora, you know this pony?” Xion asked.

Sora nodded his head before answering, “Yep. Guys, this is Oliver Sparkle, captain of the royal guards and the future prince.” Oliver gave Sora’s friends a wave with his hoof.

Riku, Donald and Goofy jumped in shock as Riku then said, “What? The prince?!”

Riku, Donald and Goofy stood up straight in respect of the prince.

“Hey don’t worry,” Sora quickly said, “There’s no need to do that to him. He’s fine with it.”

Riku, Donald and Goofy stopped standing up straight, after hearing what Sora just said, as Kairi walked towards Sora before bending to her knees and started looking at Flurry Heart.

“Is this your little sister, Oliver? She’s so cute!” Flurry Heart started to coo and giggle at Kairi while reaching her tiny hooves out to her.

Oliver let out a giggle. “Yep. Her name is Flurry Heart, and she loves meeting new visitors.”

Oliver smiled at his little sister as she continued to reach her hooves out to Kairi. He then looked at Kairi, who was still smiling at Flurry Heart, before saying, “Would you like to hold her?”

Kairi looked at Oliver and said, “I can hold her? Really?”

“Of course,” replied Oliver happily, “Besides, she likes you already and wants to give you a hug.”

Kairi looked back at the baby alicorn and saw he was right. Flurry Heart was still smiling at Kairi while reaching her hooves out to her wanting to hug her.

“Bah,” the baby said.

Kairi continued to smile at Flurry Heart as she gently took the baby alicorn from Sora’s arms and held her in her arms while letting Flurry Heart hug her. She was really excited to be held and hugged by Kairi.

“You love me don’t you, you little pony,” she said before tickling Flurry Heart’s belly making her laugh while the others watched the two with smiles on their faces.

“Like I said,” Oliver said happily, “She likes meeting new visitors.”

Sora let out a chuckle before continuing to smile at Oliver and said, “Anyways, Oliver, these are my friends. Donald, Goofy, King Mickey, Riku, Kairi, Ventus, Aqua, Terra, Roxas, Xion and Axel.”

Axel waved two fingers together while saying, “Hello.” He placed the fingers down and continued to smile at the future prince.

“Nice to meet you all,” Oliver said politely. “Welcome to Equestria.”

“A pleasure to meet you too, Oliver,” said Terra before holding his hand out to him as Oliver placed his hoof in Terra’s hand and both shook hands and hooves.

Ventus shook hands and hooves with Oliver, after Terra, before saying, “Call me Ven.”

Oliver smiled at him and said, “Very well then, Ven.”

“Ven!” Said the voice of Flurry Heart.

Oliver and Ventus looked at the baby pony and saw she was smiling at the two while in Kairi’s arms with her tiny hooves reaching up in the air and bouncing.

Oliver giggled before saying, “Looks like Flurry Heart’s starting to like you already as well.”

“Ven! Ven! Ven!” Flurry Heart stopped bouncing while letting out a laughter.

The baby alicorn then saw King Mickey walking towards her while wearing a smile on his face. Flurry Heart started to reach her tiny hooves out to the mouse. Kairi noticed this and bent down a bit to let Flurry Heart see Mickey at a better level.

“Hey there, Flurry Heart. It’s nice to meet you, little one.”

Flurry Heart stretched towards Mickey and placed her tiny hooves on his face which tickled him. “Whoa! Haha, that tickles!”

Riku let out a chuckle while watching Flurry Heart play with Mickey’s face. It reminded him of what he did to Mickey back at Castle Oblivion just to see if he was still illusion after freeing him from Ansem’s grasp. But he didn’t say anything about it, because Sora forgot about the castle and there’s no telling what kind of questions he might be asking about it.

After a few more seconds of watching Flurry Heart playing with Mickey’s face, Sora turned to Oliver and said, “So, Oliver, do you know where we are in Equestria?”

“Sure do,” answered Oliver, “This is the Crystal Empire, it’s my original home.”

“Your original home?” Goofy asked.

“Yep, I use to live here before I moved to Ponyville to live with my Aunt Twilight and learn about friendship and work at the School of Friendship.” Oliver looked back at Sora. “And, after you left those years ago, Flurry Heart has been drawing pictures of you in hopes that you will return one day.”

“Has she now?” Sora looked at Flurry Heart.

Flurry Heart nodded her head before using her magic to make one of her drawings appear from her bedroom. A paper of her drawing of Sora magically appeared in her grasp as she then showed it to him. “Wook!”

Sora smiled at the drawing before crossing his arms and said, “Well, would you look at that? It’s like looking in a mirror.”

“Yep, she really missed you that she couldn’t stop drawing pictures of you,” said Oliver, “She really wanted to see you again.”

Sora looked at Oliver before saying, “Well, I think I know one thing she also missed after I left.”

“What’d you mean, Sora?” Roxas asked curiously.

Sora let out a chuckle. “Watch.”

Sora walked up to Kairi and bent down to his knees to look at Flurry Heart. He then looked down to the ground and, after a few seconds, he did his funny face special which made Flurry Heart laugh. She really loved his funny face special.

“Gwarsh, she loves your funny face special!” said Goofy happily.

Sora stood back up and looked at the captain before letting out another chuckle. “Well, she is only a baby after all. Plus I figured my funny face would make her laugh after the first time we’ve met, and she seems to enjoy it.”

Flurry Heart covered her face with her tiny hooves and, after a few seconds, she quickly moved them away while making her own funny face special at Sora which made him laugh in return.

Sora turned back to Oliver and kindly asked, “So, are Twilight and the others here as well?”

“Yep, they’re in the throne room with Mom and Dad. Wanna see them?”

“Sure do,” Sora answered, “It’ll be great to see them again.”

“Follow me,” said Oliver before making his way towards the throne room with the guardians following him. Kairi continued to hold Flurry Heart on her arms while heading towards the throne room as the baby alicorn magically made her drawing of Sora go back to her room nice and safe.

Chapter VII: Old and New Friends, Old and New Enemies

The mane eight, Spike, Capper, Sunburst, the married couple, the three princesses, The Young Seven, Tempest Shadow, Constantine and Vincent were in the throne room waiting for Oliver and Flurry Heart to return after being called to see someone that has entered the Crystal Empire. Constantine and Vincent were leaning against the wall on the right while the others remained standing near the throne with Fluttershy holding Lightning in her left hoof and Tempest walking back and forth.

Just then, they saw one of the throne doors opening and entering the room was none other than Oliver himself with a smile on his face.

“Hey everycreature,” he said happily.

“Oliver, did you see who has entered the Crystal Empire?” Cadence asked before realising that Flurry Heart wasn’t with him, “And where’s Flurry Heart?”

“Oh don’t worry,” he replied, “She’s with somecreature that we all know.”

“And who might that be?” Asked Sunburst curiously.

Oliver let out a giggle before answering, “That’s the surprise I’m about to reveal.”

Oliver turned towards the throne room doors and used his magic to open the other door. He stood there for a few seconds before sliding to the left while saying, “Ta-da!”

There, standing near the door way, was Sora wearing a happy smile on his face as he then said, “I’m back!”

Everycreature, except for Constantine, Vincent, Tempest and Amore, gasped in both happiness and shock before saying together in unison, “Sora!”

Lightning gently jumped off his mother’s hoof and ran up to Sora with the mane eight, Spike, Sunburst, Capper and the Young Six following him as they all cheered happily for Sora’s return.

They all gave Sora a big group hug, they were happy to see him again after two years. After a few more seconds of hugging the keyblade wielder, they broke the hug leaving only Lightning hugging Sora as they both looked at each other happily.

“You came back,” Lightning said to him as tears of happiness started to form in his eyes.

“Sure did, Lightning,” replied Sora happily, “Just like I promised.”

Lightning Twister and Sora formed another hug as Lightning’s tears of happiness started rolling down his face. Sora saw the two sisters, Shining, Cadence and Amore walking towards him with happy smiles on their faces.

“Sora,” Celestia began, “It’s so good to see you again.”

“We really missed you after you’ve left,” added Luna.

“It’s good to see you too, Celestia and Luna,” Sora replied while holding Lightning in his left arm, “And I missed you too. In fact, I missed all of you after I left and returned home.”

Sora saw Amore next to Cadence. “Hello. Don’t believe we’ve met before. Name’s Sora.” He reached his right hand out to the pony to shake hands and hooves with her.

“I’m Amore,” she replied before placing her hoof in Sora’s hand as they both shook hands and hooves. “It’s very nice to meet you, Sora. Shining and Cadence have told me so much about you.”

“Have they?”

That’s when Silverstream quickly stood in front of Amore and spoke in her excitement voice, “Yeah! We told her everything about you, how you entered here, all the battles you faced before coming here, you standing up to Xehanort and helped us save Equestria from the villains! Especially since it was all Discord’s fault for letting that happen, but we still told her! And she was dying to meet you when you return and you have!”

Amore placed a hoof on the hippogriff’s shoulder. “Wasn’t dying that much to see him, just wanted to see him someday.”

Sora laughed a bit before smiling at both Silverstream and Amore.

“Sora,” Oliver said, “You know my other two friends, Vincent and Constantine.”

“Hey Sora!” Vincent said happily while both him and Constantine raised their hands in the air.

“Hey guys,” replied Sora while waving to them with his right hand, “Long time no see.”

Tempest walked up to Sora and said, “Sora, so good to see you again.”

“You too, Fizzy,” Sora said while they both shook hand and hooves together.

Just then, Celestia saw Sora’s friends entering the room and smiled before saying, “I see you brought some friends along with you this time.”

Sora turned round and saw his friends walking into the throne room, with Flurry Heart still in Kairi’s arms. The baby alicorn started to nuzzle on Kairi’s chest letting her know that she’s still liking her.

“Flurry Heart likes you,” said Cadence while walking up to Kairi with a smile on her face.

“She sure does,” Kairi replied, “She hasn’t stopped hugging me after meeting her.” That’s when Kairi realise that she hasn’t introduced herself yet, “I’m Kairi, by the way.”

“Princess Cadence. But Cadence is fine.”

Xion was looking at the new ponies and creatures she was seeing until she saw a purple baby dragon that made her gasp of happiness before saying, “Oh, my, goodness!” Xion slowly ran towards Spike as she bent down to his level to get a better eye contact with him.

“Are you really a baby dragon? You’re so cute!”

Spike blushed after hearing Xion say that he was cute.

“Well, I do try to show how cute I am sometimes,” he said while rubbing his right foot on the floor with his hands behind his back, “Oh and I’m Spike, Twilight’s number one assistant and little brother.”

Xion continued to smile at him.

“I’m Xion. I was a Nobody replica crafted from Sora’s memories, but now I’m whole and no longer a replica or a Nobody.”

Oliver walked up to Xion and whispered into her ear, “Just to warn you, Xion, he’s very ticklish.”

This caused Xion to look at Oliver in surprise for a few seconds before looking at Spike with a playful grin on her face. “Is he now?”

Spike began to feel scare to what Oliver just whispered to Xion and the look she was giving him.

“O-Oliver, w-what did you just tell her?”

“Oh nothing,” said Oliver playfully, “Just told her that you’re, ticklish.”

That’s when Spike looked at Xion in both fear and shock. “Uh-Oh.”

Suddenly, Xion raised her hands out to the baby dragon and began to tickle his belly and sides making him laugh uncontrollably.

Twilight saw what was going on with Spike and Xion, and she gave them a playful grin while watching Xion tickling Spike as he carefully fell to his back on the ground. “T-Twilight! H-Help!”

Twilight playfully laughed before saying, “Sorry, Spike. But you’re just so cute when you’re being tickled.”

With that being said, Spike continued to be tickled by Xion with no help what so ever. Sora saw what was going on and grew a smile on his face while letting out a chuckle before seeing Donald walking up to him.

“Well? Aren’t you gonna introduce us to your friends, Sora?”

“Huh?” Sora asked before realising what he might, “Oh oh right, sorry!” He scratched the back of his head in embarrassment before continuing, “Guys, these are my other friends I’ve met in Equestria during my first time here. Twilight, Spike, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Capper, Sunset Shimmer, Starlight Glimmer, Sunburst, Celestia, Luna, Shining Armor, Cadence, Tempest Shadow, Constantine, Vincent, Sandbar, Gallus, Yona, Smolder, Ocellus, Silverstream and Lightning Twister.”

That’s when Lightning hid his head in Sora’s chest in shyness making Sora’s friends confuse by this.

“Hey, is Lightning alright?” Roxas asked.

“Oh yeah, don’t worry,” Sora replied, “He’s just shy when it comes to meeting new friends, he was like this when I first entered Equestria.”

“Well maybe he should start thinking about growing and stop being such a shy child when meeting new folks,” said Donald while crossing his arms.

“Hey!” Shouted the voice of Gallus making the duck wizard jump a bit and let out a scream.

Donald turned and saw the Young Six looking at him angrily with Smolder’s arms crossed.

“That’s not a very nice thing to say to young pony who can’t help being shy to new creatures!” Gallus said crossly.

“Yeah, little duck not know what poor Lightning’s been through!” Growled Yona.

Donald got angry after being called a little duck by Yona as he then shouted, “Little duck?! I’ll have you know that I’m thirty years old and I won’t have any of you calling me little or talking to me right that!”

“Donald, enough!” Sora shouted stopping the duck from making things go bad, “And they're right. That wasn’t a very nice thing to say to Lightning, he’s been through a lot before Fluttershy took him in and before I entered Equestria.”

“How so?” Terra asked.

“Well...” Before Sora could continue, he looked at Fluttershy to see if it’s okay to tell them. Fluttershy nodded her head to let him know he can tell his friends about what Lightning had went through.

He looked back to his friends, let out a soft sigh and began to explain.

“Before Fluttershy adopted Lightning, his mother died after giving birth to him and his father, Cold Wind, blamed him for her death.”

All of Sora’s friends let out a gasp of shock, they couldn’t believe what they just heard. Lightning’s real mother died after giving birth to him and his father blamed him for letting her die.

Sora continued, “Cold Wind has been hitting him, calling him a freak and scaring him with thunder storms. He then ran away from his father and was taken in by Fluttershy before she became his new mother and Capper became his better father. When I heard about what happened, I got furious and shocked by it. I couldn’t believe a parent, like Cold Wind, would do such a thing to a child.”

The rest of the guardians either had a shock or sad looks on their faces, they couldn’t believe Cold Wind would do such horrible things to the poor little colt who had just lost a mother during birth.

Kairi gave Fluttershy a sad look before saying, “I’m so sorry for what your son has been through. Is he doing okay now?”

“Oh don’t worry,” replied Fluttershy with a smile, “He’s doing just fine now that Cold Wind is locked away for life this time. He’s as happy as ever, just how I love him.”

Sora gently placed Lightning back down to the ground as he walked up to his friends.

“And I’m sure he’ll come out of his shyness once he’s ready like he did with me,” he said while watching Silverstream gently scratching underneath Lightning’s chin with her claw, “Lightning isn’t too shy once you get to know him more.”

Aqua watched the colt being scratched by the hippogriff with a sad smile on her face before wondering if he remembers her from the realm of light they were both in during the fight of the legion of doom.

She walked up to Lightning while he was now being stroked by Silverstream.

“Hello again, Lightning Twister.”

Lightning let out a small gasp of shock after hearing that voice he recognise from two moons ago. He turned round and saw Aqua looking down at him with a happy smile on her face.

The little colt let out another small gasp before saying, “Aqua? You’re here?”

Aqua nodded in response before kneeling down to Lightning’s level and said, “Yes, Lightning. I’m really here.”

“Hold on! You, know her already, Lightning?” Sandbar asked curiously.

“Yeah,” Lightning answered softly, “She was the one who gave me that Keyblade during the big rainbow blast on the bad guys and helped me return home when I was in the realm of light.”

Fluttershy looked at Aqua in both shock and happiness, “You helped my son return back home when he was in the realm of light?”

Aqua smiled at the kind pony and nodded her head in response.

“Yes,” she replied, “My heart felt something in the realm of light, so I travelled to it, met your son there and helped him return home with the Keyblade I gave him.”

Fluttershy couldn’t help but gave Aqua a happy friendly smile before saying, “Thank you so much for saving my baby boy those moons back, Ms Aqua.”

Aqua gave Fluttershy a smile in return. “Please, Fluttershy, call me Aqua.”

Rarity, on the other hoof, was staring at Riku as love hearts appeared around her and popped. She saw the Keyblade Master moving his head forward with his hair swinging in the air in slow motion. Turns out, the fashion pony has taken a love interest to Riku, like she often does with most ponies, and sometimes other creatures, she sees and meets.

She walked towards Riku and said, “So, Sora, who’s this handsome knight you brought with you?”

This made Riku jump back a bit while letting out a small gasp of shock.

“Knight? You’ve got the wrong idea! I’m not a knight, I’m a Keyblade Master!”

Pinkie Pie let out a big gasp of shock and happiness. “You wield a Keyblade like Sora does but you’re a master instead of a wielder?! How did it come to this I must throw you a welcome to Equestria and becoming a Keyblade Master party as well as a Sora returning to Equestria party with games cookies cakes and...”

Pinkie was cut off by Sunset Shimmer placing a hoof in her mouth to stop her from continuing her hyper sentences.

“Simmer down, Pinkie,” she said before removing her hoof from her mouth, “There’ll be plenty of time for parties once we get to know them better.”

Pinkie playfully blew a raspberry at Sunset Shimmer before saying, “You’re such a party pooper, Sunset!” The party pony then let out a laughter while Sunset playfully rolled her eyes before giggling.

“Anyways,” said Riku, “I don’t think the rest of us have introduced ourselves yet. I’m Riku.”

“Name’s Ventus, but I prefer to be called Ven.”

“I’m Terra.”

“My name’s Roxas.”

“Name’s Axel.”

“My name is King Mickey, but you can just call me Mickey.”

“Donald Duck.”

“And I’m Goofy.”

“A pleasure to meet you all,” Twilight said politely, “Welcome to Equestria.”

“Thank you, Princess Twilight,” replied Kairi while smiling.

“Please, call me Twilight,” she said.

“So, Riku,” said Rarity still floating with Riku, “Do you have a girlfriend or not yet?”

This made Riku back up a bit. “Whoa! I am so not okay with this right now!”

“Rarity, no more of that!” Oliver Said crossly, “We’ve already got enough problems on our hooves and claws, and we don’t want to go through the same thing you did with Capper two moons back.”

Rarity glared at Oliver before looking away while letting out a, “Hmph!”

That’s when Sora began to ask, “Hey Oliver, does this problem have anything to do with the tiny creatures one of the guards mentioned?”

Oliver nodded his head at the Keyblade wielder.

“We also bumped into some of them when we arrived to the Crystal Empire a few hours ago.”

“Yeah!” Ocellus said, “They looked like this!” The kind changeling turned into a Flood. “And there was also a big one that looked like this!” She turned into a Spiked Turtletoad. “And it also swallowed Lightning Twister before Smolder saved him!”

“Still worth it,” said the orange dragon.

Sora was in shock after seeing what Ocellus turned into just to show him what they looked like instead of explaining the looks. Now he knew the unversed were also attacking Equestria. “So they are attacking Equestria as well!”

“You know what they were?” Applejack asked.

“Yes,” answered Ventus, “Those creatures, you fought, were called, Unversed.”

This made everycreature, including Constantine and Vincent, confuse. They knew nothing about unversed.

“Unversed? What’s an unversed?” Spike asked.

Sora began to answer that question. “They’re like the heartless, but they collect negative emotions, in other words, screams and sadness.”

“We fought them before me, Aqua and Terra disappeared and during the fight between the Thirteen Seekers Of Darkness,” added Ventus.

“Well that explains what they are,” said Rainbow thankfully.

“Did anything else happen when they attacked?” Mickey asked thinking that there could be more than one threat in their hands.

“Yes,” answered Cadence softly, “When they attacked, they didn’t came alone. They arrived with a human in dark smoke but enough to see what his face looks like. He even gave Flurry Heart quite a scare.”

“Do you have any idea what he looked like?” Asked Roxas curiously.

Shining looked at his little daughter and kindly said, “Flurry Heart, do you still have that picture you showed your big brother and Auntie Twily?”

Flurry Heart nodded her head to her father before magically made that picture appear in her grasp and showed it to the guardians. The figure in the drawing looked like Sora but had dark colour on his clothing and had a evil look on his face.

“Hey, that looks like Vanitas,” Ventus said while looking at the picture, “Vanitas was the one that scared you.”

“You know him?” Asked Sandbar.

“We sure do,” answered Ventus, “Vanitas was the darkness that Master Xehanort teared right out of me in order to forge the x-blade the first time.”

“He looks a lot like me,” added Sora, “But not like an evil version of me. Somehow, when I was little, both me and Ven formed a special bond together before he joined my heart after striking Vanitas down and the x-blade got destroyed. Which is why his face looks like my.”

“Interesting,” Capper said while placing a paw on his chin, “That’s why Cadence mistook him for Sora. The heart of Sora that replaced Vanitas’s gave him the look that was connected to Ven since he’s the darkness that was teared away from his heart.”

“You think he’s behind all this?” Luna asked curiously.

“That’s what we’re trying to figure out,” answered Aqua, “The unversed attack us as well, and we figured that Vanitas could be behind it all.”

“But we’re not sure yet,” added Sora, “After his defeat, he faded into the darkness after showing me his face and telling me why he looks like me. But we think he could have done what Ven did after his heart disappeared, it went into my heart in order to heal until it was ready to return to him. He must have done the same, but with someone here in Equestria.”

“If that’s the case,” Constantine said while thinking, “Then we could be dealing with two bad guys at this rate.”

“Could be,” agreed Oliver.

Sora turned to Flurry Heart, still being held by Kairi, magically made the picture disappear and made another picture appear. This time, it was a drawing Sora fighting the Vanitas dark shadow with his Keyblade.

“Sora get rid of scary meanie!” Flurry Heart said to her favourite Keyblade wielder.

Sora smiled at the baby alicorn before walking towards Kairi and reached his hand out to Flurry Heart, allowing her to hold it with her tiny hooves.

“Don’t worry, Flurry Heart,” said Sora softly and happily, “If Vanitas has really returned, I’ll scare him away so he’ll leave you alone for good.”

Flurry Heart gave Sora a happy smile. She was glad Sora was staying in Equestria again to help save the day once more, only this time, his friends are helping as well.

All was quiet in the throne room, until a new voice was heard. This time, it was a voice that the guardians recognise.

“Did you miss me, Sora and Ventus?”

They all turned to Cadence’s throne and saw a boy sitting on top of the throne giving them all an evil grin.

The boy was wearing a black and red bodysuit, red boots with black soles, and a red half-skirt that has torn, black tips and is held in place by three red straps. It was Vanitas.

“Because I missed you two.”

Vanitas jumped off the top of the throne and landed on his feet in front of the throne before continuing to give the guardians and creatures the evil grin.

The guardians stood in ready to fight mood, but didn’t summon their weapons yet, as Sora and Ventus then angrily said in unison, “Vanitas!”

“Oh come now,” Vanitas said in a fake friendly way, “Is that anyway of say hello to your returning brother?”

Flurry Heart began to feel scared about as she hid her face in Kairi’s chest while shaking and whimpering in fear. Kairi quickly saw this as she hugged the scared baby and whispered, “It’s okay, Flurry Heart. Kairi will protect you.”

Aqua continued glared at Vanitas before saying, “So you have returned. But how?”

Vanitas smirked evilly at Aqua before answering, “I had help.”

Just then, a dark corridor appeared next to the evil keyblade wielder as a small shadowy pony figure was walking from inside of it and into the room.

Smolder was the first one to see who was coming out of the corridor. She let out a small gasp of shock before growing an angry glare while growling angrily at who it was.

A pink filly with light bluish mane and tail walked out from the corridor and stood near Vanitas before it disappeared as she let out a soft sigh and then an evil chuckle before growing an evil grin on her face. It was Cozy Glow.

“You!” The Young Six shouted angrily in unison.

Lightning quickly ran towards Silverstream and hugged her right talon arm while shaking in fear. He still remembered what the evil filly tried to do to him two years back during Sora’s first time in Equestria.

“Cozy Glow?!” Starlight Glimmer said in both shock and angry.

“Wait, that’s Cozy Glow?!” Axel asked curiously.

“Yeah,” answered Sora, “That’s the evil filly Twilight and the others banish from trying to take over Equestria as queen with evil power. She even tried to make poor Lightning Twister her evil king.”

Gallus took a few steps forward, while still glaring at Cozy Glow, before saying, “How did you get back? The world you and the other two were banish to was unescapable!”

“Yeah,” Cozy Glow said in annoyance, “And I almost got turned into pony skeletons by no food or water.” Her evil grin formed back on her face again, “Luckily, Vanitas here kindly opened the door that leads back to Equestria and well, here I am.”

“And mean pony left the other two meanies behind?” Asked Yona both curiously and angrily.

“Why of course,” answered the evil filly while letting out an evil chuckle, “Besides, I’d rather take my revenge on you lot with only my brother.”

“Brother?!” The guardians and creatures shouted in shock.

“Yep,” said Vanitas, “Cozy Glow’s My little sister. And I’m her big brother.”

“But you can’t be brothers and sisters,” Ventus said in shock, “You disappeared inside of me forever after our clash.”

Vanitas and Cozy Glow let out a long laughter after hearing what Ven just said as Vanitas responded with, “You believe that happened?! Then you really are still naive!”

“Huh?” That was all Ven have to say after that.

Vanitas pointed a finger at Ventus while saying, “This might also shock you, but I didn’t really disappear back inside of you. I did exactly what you did with Sora. Formed a special bond with Cozy Glow and joined her heart. I remained hidden inside of her while healing for a very long time. When that time was right...Cozy Glow awoken me right out of her.”

“Then go back to where you’ve came from!” Shouted Ven angrily.

“Hmm... Make me,” teased Vanitas.

“What do you two want with the Crystal Empire and my daughter?” Cadence asked furiously.

“Oh no need to fear, Princess,” answered Vanitas, “The attack from the unversed was just a little invasion to lure your sister in law, son and their friends into the Crystal Empire.”

“And what do you want with them that you attacked the Crystal Empire?” Amore asked.

“It’s not what they want with us,” said Twilight knowing exactly what’s going on, “It’s WHO they want from us. They’re after Lightning Twister.”

“Oh, you don’t seem surprised,” said the evil filly raising an eyebrow while still grinning.

“We all know that you still wanna rule Equestria as the queen with evil power,” explained Ocellus, “Which we can only assume, you wanna pull Lightning back into your hooves, so you can make him your king.”

Cozy Glow grinned at Ocellus.

“Clever Changeling. I knew Lightning Twister would be the one to rule Equestria by my side. And now, give him to me again...”

“You’re crazy!” Exclaimed Silverstream angrily, “Not a chance!”

“Don’t you remember what happened last time?” Sandbar asked crossly, “An evil being, like you, couldn’t keep the darkness controlling Lightning and he had friendship on his side.”

Cozy looked at Sandbar before saying, “But he is still weak. Which is why he needs darkness. He will serve the darkness and will serve me.”

Lightning was still shaking in fear while clinging onto Silverstream’s talon arm. Smolder saw how scared her boyfriend was getting as she glared at Cozy and Vanitas and said, “That’s not gonna happen!”

“Really?” Vanitas smirked evilly.

Dark smoke appeared in Vanitas’s hand as a Keyblade magically appeared in his hand. Its teeth and head of the Keyblade are black with a red outline and possesses a round, cog-like shape. The handle is red and the guard has the same coloration and cog-like shape as the teeth. The shaft is predominantly colored in shades of grey and sports a copper-colored gear in the center, with two intersecting, black chains wrapped around it. Two more chains are wrapped around the base of the shaft in a similar fashion. It also has two Gazing Eyes: one located in the head of the blade and one embedded in the hilt. Its keychain is comprised of three small, copper gears and ends in a charm resembling two halves of a gear arranged in an S-shape.

“We’ll just see about that!” He said before quickly running towards the colt with his Keyblade.

“Lightning!” Fluttershy shouted in fear.

Lightning Twister closed his eyes in fear and reached his hooves out not wanting to get hurt. Vanitas raised his Keyblade in the air, while still running, before swinging at Lightning once he was near the colt as a bright light shone around the room making everyone cover their eyes.

The bright light slowly disappeared and everyone uncovered their eyes. Vanitas’s Keyblade was trying to clash Lightning’s heart, but it couldn’t, because something was stopping him from clashing. Vanitas continued to push his Keyblade towards the colt until he saw something that made him go into shock.

The thing that was stopping Vanitas clashing the young colt, was his Keyblade. Lightning opened his eyes and his eyes went wide in shock as he saw his Keyblade had appeared in his hooves and stopping Vanitas from clashing him.

Vanitas continued to try to clash Lightning with his Keyblade, but it was no use, Lightning continued to block Vanitas’s attack with his Keyblade.

After a few more seconds, Vanitas stopped pushing his Keyblade with Lightning’s and made a big jump flip backwards before landing near Cozy Glow as his Keyblade disappeared.

Lightning’s Keyblade disappeared a few seconds after while he and everyone else were still in shock after what just happened. How could Lightning’s Keyblade still be with him after using it during the big friendship rainboom blast?

“Was that the Keyblade you gave to Lightning?” Goofy asked in shock.

“Yes,” replied Aqua, “But I thought it would only appear when they use the rainboom blast. How is this possible?”

“Lightning, how could you still use your Keyblade if we haven’t done a rainboom blast yet?” Asked the shocked Wonderbolt.

“I...I don’t know,” Lightning answered worriedly, “I didn’t even called for it. What is happening?”

Cozy Glow grew a very angry look on her face before saying, “How?! Is he still able to wield the Keyblade after two years?!”

“It seems that he’s intent on accepting the darkness,” replied Vanitas before growing an evil grin on his face, “All right. Then we shall let him see it for himself.”

The evil Keyblade wielder pulled out a card and showed it the guardians and creatures. It was a square card that looks similar to Luxord’s but it was coloured in dark purple and on the card had the Unversed symbol on it and it was coloured in light blue instead of its original colour.

“Huh?” Lightning asked in confusion and worriedly.

“This is a card that holds the pieces to where our hideout is,” explained Vanitas, “There are more out there. Collect them all to locate the hideout and soon, you will understand the truth... Staying with your family and friends is not the way. They will not keep you away the darkness. There is no escaping the darkness.”

Smolder looked at Lightning who was still looking at the card in both scared and worried. She gave the two a glare before saying, “Don’t worry, we won’t think about trying to help him escape.” The orange dragon reached her claw out to them, “Give it. We’ll collect the other cards, enter your hideout and in the end, if Lightning hasn’t given in to the darkness... Then he wins, and you leave him alone for good.”

Vanitas smirked and flicked his wrist, throwing the card to Smolder, who caught it with ease.

“I have one more gift for you, Lightning.”

Vanitas flapped his fingers before squashed his fingers into a fist and slowly raised it. Just then, a darkness grasp appeared on Lightning’s chest making him feel scared and pain before it shrunk into his chest.

He slowly fell to his hooves as the Young Six, Fluttershy and Capper worriedly went to his side making sure he was alright.

Gallus glared at Vanitas and Cozy Glow. “What’d you do?!”

“I simply tempered the darkness that rested in his heart for a very long time,” Vanitas explained.

“Mean wielder still thinks Lightning would reply on darkness?” Growled Yona.

Vanitas just smirked evilly at the yak. “To use it or not is his choice.” He then turned to the colt. “We’ll be waiting, Lightning Twister. For you to sense it, discover the truth, and yield to the darkness in your heart!”

A dark corridor appeared around Vanitas and Cozy Glow making them disappeared before the corridors disappeared as well leaving only the guardians and the creatures in the throne room.

Smolder let out an angry growl at where Vanitas and Cozy Glow were once standing before gently placing a claw on her special somepony’s mane in comfort, knowing that this is just the beginning of a new threat.

Just on a brown mountain island, in the middle of nowhere surrounded by endless river and thunder that won’t stop thundering after four seconds, was a black castle with medium size light blue windows with three pointy spikes on top.

A dark corridor opened up a few miles away from the castle as Vanitas and Cozy Glow walked out of the corridor before it disappeared. The two made their towards the castle with Vanitas summoning his Keyblade.

They opened the doors and walked inside the castle. It was very dark and spooky with ripped carpets and curtains and black spooky armour. Cozy Glow felt scared and walked behind Vanitas so he can protect her.

While they walking to the throne room, a new familiar voice was heard in the walls. “So, how was the visit?”

“Could have gone better than we thought it would go as,” answered Vanitas, “Lightning is refusing the darkness as we speak, but I tempered the darkness inside of him.”

“Good, good,” said the voice, “Xehanort trained you well.”

“Xehanort died long ago after his defeat,” Vanitas said before the two stopped for a bit, “Won’t be long till you get defeated as well.”

“My boy. I made Master Xehanort.”

His voice then changed to Master Xehanort’s voice, “I have been every voice...” Then to Ansem’s voice, “Sora, Riku and Terra have ever heard...” And then lastly to Xemnas, “Inside their heads.”

The two continued their way towards the throne room.

Vanitas opened the doors of the throne room. And inside the room, there was a couple of dark purple eyes in the darkness around the room watching the two walk inside and looking around the place as thunder roared outside the castle.

When Vanitas stopped and glared at the eyes, Cozy Glow clanged onto his legs feeling more scared than before.

“The invasion across many places in Equestria was only the beginning,” the voice continued, “I can give you two so much more.”

“Not unless you die first when they find you,” said Vanitas while looking at the eyes still.

“I have died before,” Said the voice that was right near them instead of the walls this time.

Vanitas turned to the throne, which was the same as the thrones of Celestia, Luna and Cadence but has three pointy spikes on top of it. Vanitas started walking towards it followed by the evil filly.

“The magic of evil and darkness is a pathway to many abilities some considered to be...” Thunder lighted the inside to reveal the voice it belonged to. It was The Storm King. “Unnatural.”

The Storm King was a big yeti. His body was still in crystal stone but his head and arms were still able to move, his left pointy spike was broken while the right one remained just fine and there were also electric wires coming from his stone body to his throne helping to remain alive while still trying to heal.

Vanitas quickly pointed his Keyblade near The Storm King and remained like that for five seconds before asking, “What could you, give us in return for all of this?”

The Storm King stayed silenced for six more seconds and the answered, “Everything.” Thunder roared outside the castle.

The evil king slowly lifted his right hand up. “The new ruler and master.”

Vanitas and Cozy Glow looked around and saw what was coming out of the shadows and darkness. It was the new version of the Storm Guards. They were the same as before but their armour were in dark red, their eyes were dark purple and the symbol on the chest armour was the Storm King symbol with the Unversed symbol on it.

They all stood in a row on both left and right with two illusions of other Tempest warriors. One of them was a hippogriff and the other was a brown cat, but they’ll be explained more later on.

While continuing to hold his Keyblade near the king, Vanitas and Cozy Glow looked back at the Storm King.

“The might of the Storm Unversed army will soon be ready,” said The Storm King as more thunder roared outside, “It will be yours if you two do as I ask. Bring me the boy...End the disgusting friendship...and finish what that princess, her friends and Tempest Shadow have ruined for me.”

After a few seconds of thinking, they decided to do what he asked. Vanitas moved his Keyblade away from the king as it magically disappeared while the two continued to look at him.

“You will become the most powerful Keyblade Master than any others, and you, Cozy Glow, will rule Equestria with the boy, as the new king and queen. But beware...he is not who you think he is.”

Vanitas and Cozy Glow stared at The Storm King for six more seconds before Cozy Glow asked, “Who is he?”

While thunder continued to roar outside the castle, The Storm King slowly grinned evilly at Vanitas and Cozy Glow while letting out a quiet and weak evil chuckle.

Chapter VIII: New Allies and New Visit Awaits

Back at the Crystal Empire, everycreature and the guardians were still in the room trying to figure what was going on and what was Vanitas and Cozy Glow on about earlier.

Oliver was pacing back and forth, with Flurry Heart on his back, trying to figure out what was on the card Vanitas gave to Lightning while the others were trying to figure out what truth the two villains meant.

As for the children, Lightning was still scared after Vanitas tempered the darkness that was somehow in his heart for a very long time as he was in Silverstream’s left talon arm with his head resting on her soft fur chest and Smolder gently stroking his mane in comfort while the other four watched but can’t help but feel worried about the poor colt.

After a few more seconds, Oliver stopped pacing and let out an annoyed sigh.

“It’s no good,” he said before levitated the card in front of him with his magic, “I still can’t figure out what this card means or what it’s suppose to do, and most importantly, why did Vanitas and Cozy Glow give it to Lightning like they actually want him to enter their hideout.”

“It’s probably a trick they’re trying to play on us in order for us to make a mistake,” said Terra.

“Do they often do that to you guys?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah,” answered Sora, “They try to fill your heads up with lies that can lead you into making a mistake and, possibly, send you to the side of darkness.”

“And that only happen to us a couple of times,” Riku added since both him and Terra had their heads filled with lies that made them go to the side of darkness.

“But we know not to believe any of their lies after everything we’ve been through together,” said Axel proudly.

“Although,” Aqua wondered, “What if this isn’t another one of those tricks? Maybe Vanitas was right about a truth yet to be discovered.”

“You’re gonna believe what Vanitas and Cozy Glow just said before they disappeared?” Asked Donald in annoyance, “You’re just as bad as Sora when Vanitas told him that Ven was inside his heart.”

“Hey!” Sora said crossly at Donald, “At least it was true what he said after Aqua reopened up the Land of Departure!”

“Even after all the other lies and tricks the other Seekers said to you while you were still giving your power back! That makes you even more dumb as ever!”

“Don’t talk to Sora like that, you mean duck!” Lightning said crossly.

Donald was not at all happy after being called by that. “Mean duck?! Why you little scaredy pony!”

“Don’t talk to my special somepony like that!” Said Smolder angrily.

“Oh yeah?! What are you going to do?! Burn me to a crisp?!”

That’s when Smolder quickly went up to Donald’s face making him more scared than he was before as the orange dragon glared at him while saying, “You dare me to do that?”

Donald shivered before answering, “Uh...M-Maybe, later?”

“Enough already!” Shouted the voice of Roxas.

Everyone turned and saw that Roxas had a very angry look on his face. He was getting sick and tired of the arguing, name calling and threats that was going on right now in the room.

“Can’t we just focus on saving both our world and Equestria from the darkness that Vanitas and Cozy Glow will be unleashing instead of just arguing, calling names and threatening each other?! Because that’s all I’m hearing right now and it’s driving me insane! Just stop it and just focus on figuring out what’s going on here!”

Axel quickly hugged his friend in comfort and trying to calm him down a bit while saying, “It’s okay, Roxas. It’s alright, don’t let the anger get to you. Just let it all out.”

“Is he going to be okay?” Rainbow asked worriedly.

Axel continued to hug Roxas while looking at Rainbow and said, “Yeah, don’t worry. He’s just not use to being angry after everything he went through before having a whole body of his own.”

Rainbow nodded in understood as Axel broke the hug now that Roxas has calmed down.

Donald now felt guilty after happened and grew a sad and guilt look on his face. “Yeah, you’re right, Roxas. I’m sorry, Sora, Lightning and Smolder.”

“I know I let some of the Seekers’s words get to me a lot and sometimes, Donald,” Sora began to explain, “But that’s just how things go with us guardians. And besides, we never know if they are lying or not.”

“And if we do find out they’re telling us something,” added Goofy, “There gives us the chance to find a way to stop them as they suddenly realise they shouldn’t open their big mouths.”

Donald’s smile grew back on his face as he let out a laughter after hearing what Goofy just said, “That is very true.”

“That’s a new friendship lesson we’ve now learned,” said a new male voice that only the heroes of Equestria recognise.

They all turned towards the throne room doors and the heroes of Equestria, except for Constantine and Vincent, gasped in shock as to who they saw at the doors. Standing in front of the opened doorway was none other than Dragon Lord Ember and King Thorax the Good Changeling with happy smiles on their faces and Ember’s arms crossed.

“Thorax! Ember! You’re in the Crystal Empire!” Said Spike in both shock and happily.

“Yep,” Thorax replied, “And first time being here for Ember and me in my new designed body. Hi Twilight, hi Starlight, hi Ocellus.”

“Hi Smolder, hi Lightning,” said Ember while waving to the two lovebirds.

Twilight, Starlight, Ocellus, Smolder and Lightning, still in Silverstream’s talon arm, all waved at Ember and Thorax while smiling happily at them.

Thorax then saw Lightning being held by Silverstream and smiled at him.

“Hello. Don’t think we’ve met.” Thorax reached his hoof out to the hoof, to shake hooves with him, while saying, “Thorax, king of the changelings.”

Lightning placed his hoof in the Changeling king’s hoof and the two shook hooves.

“I’m Lightning Twister. It’s nice to meet you, Thorax. Ocellus has told me so much about you.”

“Has she now?” Thorax smiles happily at the young colt, “Because she’s told me so much about you too. And it seems she was right, you really are adorable.” That made Lightning blush.

Just then, Ember saw Sora as a big happy smile appeared her face. “Sora! You’re back!”

“Hi Ember,” said Sora happily, “It's so good to see you again.”

Ember walked up to Sora and gave him a tight dragon friendship hug.

Sora chuckled a bit before saying, “Wow, you really still enjoy giving hugs to your friends, don’t you?”

“Like I said before,” the dragon lord said happily, “I got use to it.”

After a few more seconds, Ember broke the hug as Thorax walked towards the two. “You must be Sora that Ember and Ocellus has told me about. I’m Thorax, king of the changelings.”

“Nice to meet you, Thorax,” said Sora politely before reaching his hand out to him. Thorax placed his hoof in Sora’s hand and the two shook hooves and hands.

After shaking hands and hooves with the Changeling king, Sunburst walked up towards the three and stood by Sora while politely asking, “How can we help you, Ember and Thorax? It’s not very often we see you two coming in during a threat like this.”

“We’ve come to lend you a hoof and claw,” answered Thorax, “We’ve heard that the Crystal Empire was in danger of a new threat that nocreature has fought before and we refuse to let you lot deal with this alone. We believe that dragons and changelings can be at use of help for this one.”

Twilight placed a hoof on her chin and began to think. It would nice for Ember and Thorax to lend them a hoof and claw to help them stop Vanitas, Cozy Glow and their unversed, and they do need a lot of help for this one.

“Hmmm...” She said before smiling at the two while putting her hoof back on the ground, “That would be most kind of you two. We could do with some more help for dealing with this new threat, so we accept your help. Do you think you could train the dragons and changelings in case we go into battle with Vanitas and Cozy Glow?”

“We’re the rulers of our species,” answered Ember proudly, “Getting dragons and changelings ready in case for battles is what we can do for our friends, yes.”

“That’s great,” Shining said happily, “Because we could use some royal dragon and Changeling guards to help get rid of the unversed. There’s just too many for us to handle with just our royal guards.”

“But we still more info on what Vanitas meant by “discover the truth” before both him and Cozy Glow disappeared,” said Amore, “Is there anycreature that can help us?”

Cadence sadly shook her head to the ex-ruler of the Crystal Empire. “I’m afraid not, Amore. With nocreature else to help or knowing any other attacks those two did, we’re stuck.”

Just then, everyone heard a strange buzzing coming from somewhere in the room, and a weird ringtone that Equestria has never heard before. Sora quickly know what it was and reached into his pocket to take his Gummi Phone.

Rainbow Dash was the first one to be curious about the strange object in Sora’s hand. “What is that, Sora?”

“Oh it’s my Gummi Phone,” answered Sora.

“Gummi Phone?” Pinkie asked in confusion while raising an eyebrow, “What’s that?”

“It’s kind of like how you lot send letters to each other, but less paper to write,” explained Sora, “But on the Gummi Phone, you play games, take photos and even do calls so you don’t have to send letters and wait for their reply. Speaking of calls, I better take this.”

Sora gently pushed the answer button on the Gummi Phone, and a video call appeared on the screen revealing an adult who dons a purple ascot as well as a pair of knee-high silver-trimmed boots. His steel-blue hair is long and is parted in a messier style. He also wears a white dress shirt and a grey sweater-vest under his coat. It was Ienzo, one of the apprentices of Ansem The Wise, but he was also known as Zexion from the old Organization XIII.

“Oh, hey Ienzo,” said Sora politely and happily.

“Hey Sora,” replied Ienzo on the video call, “I hope I didn’t call at a bad time.”

“Oh, no, of course not. You called us at the right time.”

“Great,” said Ienzo happily, “Because there’s something important that we need to tell you. But first, are you and the others at Equestria right now?”

“Uh, yes, we are,” he answered now feeling worried about the question, “Why? Has something happened in the lab?”

“I’m afraid something did happen in the lab,” Ienzo answered, “Someone or, someTHING, broke in and stole some of the dangerous experiment pieces that we’ve ever discovered.”

“And we think it could have something with the unversed attacking in two different worlds,” said another apprentice that just moved onto the screen.

This apprentice wears a long white lab coat, grey vest, white collared shirt, and a purple ascot. He also seems to wear black pants and silver lined boots. He has platinum blond hair worn long with two slightly shorter (but still long) bangs that frame his face. He also has rather large, bright green eyes. It was Even, also known as Vexen from the old Organization XIII and one of the backups for the real Organization XIII.

Sora got confuse when Even appeared on the screen as he has never seen him before. “Huh?”

Even quickly realise that both him and Sora haven’t really met each other yet after being a Nobody and secretly pretending to help Xehanort complete his Thirteen Darknesses. Plus Sora wouldn’t have remembered him as Vexen since he forgot about Castle Oblivion a long time ago.

“Oh, sorry. I totally forgot we’ve haven’t really met yet. I’m Even. Ienzo probably told you I was known as Vexen.”

After hearing the name “Vexen”, Sora suddenly remember about Ienzo telling him that Even went missing after waking up and told him he was known as Vexen during the old Organization XIII.

“Oh yeah. You’re the one who gave Roxas the vessel. Thanks so much for doing that!”

“No problem!” Even said happily, “Glad I was able to help.”

Ienzo smiled at Even for a few seconds turning back to his Gummi Phone and said, “Anyways, Sora, the break in happened a few minutes ago just after you arrived at Equestria. We’ve manage to caught a small look on who broke into the lab just as we’ve entered, and it was something that could be from Equestria and has somehow ended up in our world. Is anyone from Equestria with you right now?”

Sora nodded his head before answering, “Yeah, I’m with my friends that I’ve met when I first entered Equestria. Do you need a word with one of them?”

“Yes I do if that’s alright,” Ienzo answered politely.

That’s when Oliver volunteered to do the talking with this Ienzo guy. “He can have a word with me, Sora.”

Sora gave the future prince a nod as Oliver walked towards him, with Flurry Heart on his back, and looked at screen on Sora’s Gummi Phone.

“Hi there,” said Ienzo kindly, “Are you one of Sora’s friends from Equestria?”

Oliver nodded his head before politely answering, “Yes I am. My name’s Oliver Sparkle.”

Flurry Heart started to climb into Oliver’s head so she can see the screen too. “And that’s Flurry Heart, my little sister. She said hi to you.”

Flurry Heart gave Ienzo a wave with her tiny hoof while giggling.

Ienzo let out a giggle of his own before saying, “It’s nice to meet you too, Flurry Heart. Anyways, Oliver, I’m Ienzo.”

“And I’m Even.”

“We’re the two apprentices of Ansem the Wise,” Ienzo began to explain, “But Sora probably didn’t tell you that we’re also under control of Xehanort when we got turned into Nobodies, meaning that we were helping his Nobody, Xemnas, complete what Xehanort wanted him to do.”

“Huh? Xehanort?” Oliver got confuse by this, but then suddenly remembered fightining a young version of Xehanort when Sora was in Equestria two years back, “Wait, you use to serve the darkness and both versions of Xehanort?!”

Flurry Heart let out a gasp of shock.

“Oh don’t worry, we’re not with them or Xemnas anymore,” Ienzo quickly said as Flurry Heart then let out a sigh of relief.

“Thanks to Sora and Riku, they were able to defeat our Nobodies therefore re-completing us. We are now back to the students of Ansem the Wise.”

Ocellus walked up to the future prince. “Do you think we should trust them even after what he just said?”

Oliver began to think about it. “Hmmm...Well, Sora told me that Axel, Roxas and Xion were once part of the Organization while Riku and Terra serve the darkness when he entered Equestria two moons back. But look, now they’re good guys again, and Roxas and Xion have a body of their own.”

“Plus we’ve been through what Sora has gone through with villains,” added Twilight, “Sunset Shimmer, Starlight Glimmer and Tempest Shadow were once a threat and had a reason for being evil. But after defeating them, they were shown by the true meaning of friendship and changed from bad to good.”

“And now that I think about it, Neighsay’s on our side now,” Spike said while flying next to Twilight.

“So if we can trust Axel, Roxas, Xion, Riku and Terra, then we can trust Ienzo and Even as well,” said Oliver proudly.

“Yeah!” Rainbow cheered happily while flying in mid air, “Well said, Captain Oliver Sparkle!”

Oliver smiled at his friends, with John Constantine giving him a thumbs up while smiling, before he turned back to the screen on Sora’s Gummi Phone.

“Glad we can gain your trust straight away,” said Ienzo happily, “Because we’ve heard that your world was under attack by unversed as well, and we wanna help. I quickly manage to catch photos of the intruders before they got away and translate them onto the computer.”

Ienzo tapped the keyboard of the lab computer to upload the photos on screen, while holding his Gummi Phone, “And what we saw in photos is three intruders. One of them was a pony, the other two, are something we’ve never seen before.”

“Interesting,” Oliver said in interest, “You think they could be from Equestria?”

“Yes,” answered Ienzo politely while nodding his head, “The photos may be a bit blurry, but we manage to keep up a few hints that two of the intruders don’t look like they’re from our world but still be apart of darkness that now lurks in both our worlds.”

Oliver got more interested after hearing that.

“Most interesting indeed,” Oliver said while rubbing his chin.

“The scents from the other two intruders had the same one as the one from our world,” Even said, “But also had something in the scent that we’ve never seen before. We figured that half of the scent could from your world.”

“Yeah, could be,” said Oliver as he stopped rubbing his chin and looked back at the chin, “It could also help me figure what that other scent I suddenly picked up while looking after Flurry Heart. There were about four scents. Two of them were Vanitas and Cozy Glow, as we all know now. The third one was, my old mother, Chrysalis.”

“Don’t be silly, darling, the evil queen’s gone,” Rarity interrupted, “There’s no way she could have returned from that place she, Tirek and Cozy Glow were banish to...”

“Can you let him finish, Rarity?” Rainbow stopped her, “He has more information about the Chrysalis part.”

“Yes, thank you, Rainbow,” said Oliver to the Wonderbolt before turning back to screen on the Gummi Phone, “Anyways, the scent belonged to not the real Chrysalis, but to an unversed double like Sora and his friends told us about. But I can’t say much about her now since the unversed double is no longer a problem to us now. Sora and his friends saw to that before arriving here in the castle.”

“Interesting,” said Ienzo with concern and interest. “But the fourth scent, do you know who it belongs to?”

Oliver slowly shook his head before answering, “I’m afraid not. But the scent, however, was very similar to one of the threats Aunt Twilight and the girls have faced before.”

“And yet, they somehow manage return, did they?” Even asked earning a nod from the future prince. Even placed a hand on his chin before saying, “This truly is curious indeed.”

“I agree,” said Ienzo who was now gently tapping on finger on the keyboard table. “But with the photos being blurry, we can’t be for sure if they are from your world or from a different world. Do you think you could come here at Radiant Garden and take a closer look at the photos?”

Oliver smiled at Ienzo and nodded his head in response.

“Sure I can. I’ll take Sora, Donald and Goofy with me since they know the unversed better than we do.”

“Great,” Ienzo said happily, “We’ll be waiting for you to arrive. I’ll keep in touch.” With that said, Ienzo ended the call as Sora then putted his Gummi Phone away in his pocket.

“You think it’s safe for Oliver to go to Sora’s world, Twilight?” Asked Applejack with concern and worried, “None of us have been to his world before, and we don’t know what might happen to him?”

“It must be done,” answered the princess of friendship politely and happily, “Plus I trusted Sora ever since he first entered here, so I’m sure Oliver will be just fine in his world.”

Kairi walked towards Sora and said, “I’ll come with you. You’ll never know when you might need an extra Keyblade in battle with the unversed.”

“And me too,” added Aqua.

Sora smiled at both Kairi and Aqua. “Sure. We could use some extra help since we’re going there with Oliver.”

Just then, a royal guard came running into the throne room and towards the new captain.

“Captain Sparkle,” He said while saluting to him, “One of the guards have seen some strange and evil darkness lurking about in the door below the castle.”

This made everycreature, except for the guardians, go into shock. The door below the castle was a very dangerous place to go to. It was once filled of Sombra nightmares which makes you see your greatest fear. Nocreature has ever stood hoof into that room ever since Sombra was defeated and destroyed twice and they refuse to check it out, even if something’s wrong with it.

“But but but, that’s impossible!” Amore said shockingly, “That door should have been a long time ago when Sombra was defeated and destroyed yet again and when I was finally freed from his darkness! What’s it doing back?!”

“I honesty have no idea, Amore,” answered Oliver, “But unfortunately, I can’t check it out since I already planned to go visit Ansem the Wise.”

“And you won’t have to worry about going there as well,” said the voice of Terra.

Oliver turned and saw Terra walking towards him. “Because I’ll be going there to check it out for you.”

Aqua and Ventus let out a small gasp of shock after hearing Terra say that as Ven then asked, “Are you sure, Terra? I mean, aren’t you afraid you might fall to darkness again if whatever’s behind that door, beneath the castle, makes you see your fears?”

Terra looked at his friend. “Yeah, I am a bit, Ven. But after being controlled by Xehanort and unable to escape the darkness, I still wanna try to cast away my fear of falling into darkness again. Everyone needs to face their fears sometimes. And I don’t want anyone else to go through the same fate as I did once, especially my friends.”

Aqua and Ventus smiled at Terra before hearing Starlight’s voice.

“We’ll come with you. You don’t really know much about Equestria or what lurks within that door, do me and Sunset decided to tag along with you.”

Sunset nodded her head just before she felt Celestia’s hoof grabbing her left hoof.

“No! Sunset, you can’t!” She said in a scared tone.

Sunset looked at the princess of the sun in a shock and confuse way. “Huh? But why?”

“Because like Ven said to Terra, if your greatest fears get to you, you might fall to darkness and become who you were in the past before Twilight helped you see the road of friendship! And I can’t let that happen to you!”

“Celestia, I’ll be okay,” Sunset said trying to get Celestia to stop worrying about her, “I’ve been through evil magic before when I was in the human world, I can do this.”

“No! I already lost you once, I am not gonna lose you again!”

“Enough, Celestia!” The moon princess said making Celestia look at her. “We know how much you care for Sunset ever since she went through that mirror, but you can’t keep trying to protect her from any dangerous threats and adventures like this forever. She’s a grown mare.”

“She’s right, Celestia,” agreed Twilight, “And after helping her and the girls defeat the Dazzlings, also known as the Sirens, she was able to handle new threats on her own with her friends without even asking me to come to the human world to help.”

“And didn't Starlight handled the Chrysalis threat all by herself without her magic or help from any of us even while we are all captured?” Asked Spike earning a nod from Twilight.

“She sure did, Spike.” The princess of friendship then turned back to Celestia, “If Starlight can handle a dangerous without my help anymore, then I don’t see why Sunset Shimmer can’t do the same as well.”

“But how can I know she will be safe through that horrible door?” The dramatic Celestia asked.

“She’ll be fine, Princess Celestia,” answered Riku, “As long as Terra’s with them, she’ll be fine. Don’t just have faith for her safety, have faith in Terra.”

Celestia looked at Riku, with a worried and scared look on her still, for a few seconds before hearing Sunset’s voice again.

“Celestia, I can do this. I’m not just doing this to save Equestria, I’m doing it to save Lightning Twister.”

While still looking at Sunset, Celestia started to see and release about the unicorn has changed ever she returned to Equestria. After a few more seconds, she let go of her hoof and said, “You’re right, Sunset. I know you can.”

Celestia walked up to Terra and gently placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Please promise me you’ll keep her safe.”

Terra gave the princess of the sun a friendly smile before gently removing her hoof from his shoulder while saying, “Don’t worry, Princess. I’ll make sure Sunset Shimmer is safe and bring her home safe and sound.”

Celestia gave Terra a friendly and hopeful smile before Pinkie quickly rushed to Terra’s side.

“Ooooohhhh!!” She said cheerfully, “It looks you've just made your first Pinkie Promise here in Equestria!”

Terra got confuse by this. “Pinkie? Promise?”

“Let’s just say that if you’re a friend of Pinkie’s and you make a promise, she calls it the Pinkie Promise,” explained Rainbow Dash, “And it does mean you have to keep that promise...”

“FOORREEVVEERR!!” Shouted the hyper pink pony making Terra move back a bit while letting out a small scream.

“Uhhh...Okay...” All Terra had to say.

Rainbow flew up to him and quietly whispered into his ear, “Trust me, you do not wanna know what happens if you break a Pinkie Promise.”

“I think I’ll trust you on that one,” whispered Terra.

“Anyways,” began Starlight, “Shall we get going? The more we stay here, the more darkness that door powers up and gets ready to unleash it.”

“Right,” agreed Sunset while Terra gave Starlight a nod.

Sunburst walked up to his wife and gave her a kiss on the cheek before smiling at her. “Good luck, Starlight.”

Starlight smiled at her husband and kissed him on the cheek back. “You too, Sunburst.”

“Guard, take Terra, Sunset and Starlight to the room where secret underground room is,” ordered Oliver.

“Yes, sir!” The guard saluted before walking out of the throne room with Terra, Sunset and Starlight following him towards the room where the secret underground room is.

“Me and Ember better head back to our kingdoms and start training the dragons and changelings,” said Thorax with Ember nodding in agreement.

“Take Roxas, Xion and Axel with you, Thorax,” suggest Twilight, “With the unversed invading, there’s no doubt they could be anywhere around Equestria attacking poor innocent creatures. And I can assume that there’s enough lava to stop them from attack the Dragon Lands, right?”

“Sure can!” Answered the dragon lord while smirking, “With our lava around the Lands, those unversed creatures will be no match for us!”

“And we’ll be more than happy to tag along with you, Thorax,” said Axel happily, “It’ll be fun helping you out in case the unversed show up while learning more about your species.”

“Excellent!” Thorax said cheerfully.

“Twilight, can I go with them as well? Please?” Spike placed his claws together and gave Twilight the puppy eyes.

Twilight grinned at her number one assistant plus brother plus son before playfully rolled her eyes and said, “Go on then, you can go with them. Besides, you earned a trip to the Changeling Kingdom after helping us save Lightning from Cold Wind during the Grand Galloping Gala a few moons back.”

Spike smiled with joy before flying towards his friend plus sister plus mother and hugged her as she hugged him back.

“Thank you so much, Twilight! You’re the best!”

“I try,” chuckled Twilight but they broke the hug, “Now, run along.”

Spike flew towards Thorax, Roxas, Xion and Axel.

“Ocellus, would you like to come along with us?” Thorax asked politely.

“Sorry, Thorax,” answered Ocellus, “But I wanna stay here and help take care of Lightning Twister since Vanitas and Cozy Glow are still planning to do something with him.”

“I understand,” replied Thorax before turning to the four, “Come, you lot, let’s get going. See you all!”

Ember flew out of the throne room and towards the Dragon Lands just before Thorax, Spike, Roxas, Xion and Axel began to make their way out of the throne room and towards the Changeling Kingdom, even though it will be a long walk to the Kingdom, unless Spike knows a shortcut to it.

“We better get going too, Ansem and the others will be waiting for us,” suggested Sora.

“Right,” agreed Oliver while giving Sora a nod.

Flurry Heart flew off her brother’s back and towards her mother as she placed her tiny hooves together and gave her the puppy eyes. She wanted to go to Radiant Garden with Oliver, Sora and the other four.

Cadence gave her baby daughter a playful grin. “Flurry Heart, are you trying to tell me you wanna go see Ansem the Wise with Sora and your big brother?”

Flurry Heart nodded her head to Cadence while still giving her the puppy eyes. This made Cadence giggle and decided to let her go with them since she can’t say no to the puppy eyes. “Alright, you can go with them. But you are to be a good filly and do what Oliver and Sora tell you, okay?” She said softly and playfully.

The baby alicorn smiled happily and nodded her head in understood before flying back to Oliver and sat on his back.

“Awww, do we have to take her with us?” Donald whined like a drama duck.

“Come on, Donald,” said Kairi playfully, “Let Flurry Heart come with us. She really missed Sora after his first visit here in Equestria anyway.” She then began to gently tickle Flurry Heart’s belly making her laugh.

Donald let out an annoyed sigh before saying, “Alright, fine. But I’m not changing diapers!”

This made the five laugh at the duck wizard after what he just said.

Just then, Sora saw Lightning looking at him with a scared and worried look on his face while still in Silverstream’s talon arm.

“Please be careful, Sora,” Said the poor scared colt, “I don’t know what kind of darkness Vanitas tempered inside of me, but I’m still scared of what it might do to me.”

The Keyblade wielder smiled at him before walking towards the hippogriff and bent down to make better eye contact with the colt.

“Don’t worry,” he said with a friendly smile, “Whatever Vanitas unleashed inside of you, I’ll make it go away along with him and Cozy Glow.” Sora then took out the rubber crown chain from his pocket and showed it to him, “I swear it on this, the crown chain you’ve gave me.”

After a few more seconds of looking at the chain, Lightning smiled at Sora as he smiled at him before placing the chain back in his pocket. “See ya.”

Sora turned to Riku, Mickey and Ven before saying, “Riku, King Mickey, Ven, make sure everyone’s okay while we’re gone.” The three friends gave him a nod in understood as he then looked at the Young Six. “Guys, look after Lightning.” The six friends gave him a nod in understood as well.

Sora turned to look at his other Equestria friends and said, “We’ll be back as soon as we can.”

“Good luck, my dear friends,” said Celestia, “And do be careful out there.”

Sora just smiled at the sun princess. “Don’t worry, we got this!”

With nothing else left to say, the five friends and two ponies made their way out of the throne room and headed towards the Gummi Ship.

Chapter IX: Sunset’s Fear

Sora and the five were walking outside the Crystal Empire, while Flurry Heart was riding on Oliver’s back, and towards the Gummi Ship.

“So, Sora, how will we get to Radiant Garden since that place is in your world?” Asked Oliver.

“Well,” Sora began to answer, “Instead of telling you, we’ll show you.” They stopped walking as they were now a couple of miles away from the Crystal Empire. Sora turned to Goofy and said, “Goofy, care to do the honours?”

“With pleasure!” Goofy replied before taking out the Gummi Ship keys out of his pocket and pushed the tiny red button as it went “beep beep”.

Just then, a bright light appeared in the sky. The light got brighter and brighter before slowly fading away revealing the Gummi Ship making both Oliver and Flurry Heart go wide eyed in shock with impress. The ship slowly landed safely on the ground in front of the group.

While smiling at the two ponies, Sora said, “Oliver, Flurry Heart, say hello to the Gummi Ship!”

“Wow!” Oliver said in amazed, “Sora, this is amazing!” Flurry Heart clapped her tiny hooves.

“Oh you’ll like the inside of it as well,” said Goofy while walking towards the ship.

The door of the Gummi Ship opened up as the three stood one side near the opened doorway of the ship and looked at Oliver and Flurry Heart. “After you,” said Donald politely.

Oliver walked into the Gummi Ship, while Flurry Heart was still sitting on his back, with Kairi and Aqua following behind him. Sora, Donald and Goofy were the last ones to walk into the ship as the door slowly closed behind.

Inside the control room of the Gummi Ship, Oliver and Flurry Heart were looking around the place while Sora, Donald and Goofy sat in their seats and Kairi and Aqua standing next to Sora’s seat which is the one near the steering bars.

“Now this is very amazing!” Oliver said proudly, “You’re very lucky to have this ship to travel to different worlds.”

“Well, let’s just say that without this ship, we wouldn’t be able to fight the darkness across all worlds,” said Sora proudly and happily.

Sora grabbed hold of the steering bars before saying, “Alright everyone, hold on tight. Next stop, Radiant Garden!”

With that being said, the Gummi Ship slowly lifted up and then blasted off into the sky all the way to Radiant Garden.

In the secret abandoned mini room, with the one door and stairs attach to the wall and goes around, underneath the Crystal Empire castle, Terra was walking down the stairs, with Sunset and Starlight following him behind, as they reached the bottom part of the stairs and stopped near the door and looked at it.

“So this is the door that shows you your greatest fear,” said Terra while staring at it.

“Led by King Sombra who once ruled this kingdom for evil,” added Starlight.

“Whatever darkness is lurking in there,” Sunset said, “It’ll show us our greatest fear.”

“In which case, we best be ready,” said Terra before summoning his Keyblade.

The Ends of the Earth Keyblade features a longer and more extravagant blade with teeth on both sides at the tip of the blade. The hand guard also elongates to form a wing-like shape of sorts. The Keychain is a rock fragment.

“Whatever’s inside that door, it will try to attack us,” explained Terra, “When I say now, you two will open the door and I’ll fight it off so we are clear to enter what lurks inside the door.”

Sunset and Starlight gave him a nod in understood as the two stood each side of the door. Starlight wrapped the door handle with her magic grasp and waited for the signal.

Terra took a deep breath in and closed his eyes. He then opened his eyes and said, “Now!”

Starlight quickly opened the door with her magic and the two ponies rushed out of the door as Terra stood in battle ready to fight whatever’s gonna come out. But after a few seconds, nothing came out of the door. No unversed, no dark shadows, no shadows of Sombra, heck, not even a nightmare.

The three looked at the opened doorway in confusion.

“Well that’s strange,” said Starlight while rubbing her forehead, “Why’s nothing coming out and trying to attack us?”

Suddenly, darkness smoke came rushing out of the doorway and towards the three.

“Oh never mind, there it is,” said Starlight in shock.

“Look out!” Shouted Terra while running towards the two ponies and tried to cover both him and the two girls with his Keyblade.

But it was no good, the darkness smoke wrapped itself around the three and pulled them into the dark room through the door as they screamed in terror.

Once they were inside the dark room, the door closed hardly locking them inside the room without leaving a trace to what has happened to the three.

Darkness covered the entire area for a few more seconds before the darkness smoke rushed away revealing Terra, Sunset and Starlight covering their faces in a room from Canterlot.

They soon uncovered their faces, as Terra’s Keyblade disappeared, and started looking around the room.

It was a bedroom, with a brown bed with white sheets, a desk near the window and a chair, a couple of book shelves and the wall was blue as the sky along with a couple of spider webs.

“Wha...what is this place?” Terra asked while looking around the bedroom.

“It looks like one of the bedrooms from Canterlot,” guessed Starlight, “But, how did we get here? Why are we here? And whose room is this?”

Just then, Sunset Shimmer started to realise who’s room this is. It was HER bedroom for when she was Celestia’s student. “Wait! This is my old bedroom! Back when I was Celestia’s faithful student!”

Terra and Starlight looked at Sunset in shock and surprised.

“Sunset, this was YOUR bedroom?!” Starlight asked in shock.

Sunset nodded her head.

“This was the room I stayed in ever since Celestia made me her faithful student, and before I went down the wrong path after trying to study that mirror Celestia showed me. I studied every spell and history in this room and never really cared about trying to make some friends.”

“Which is why this bedroom doesn’t belong to you anymore,” said the voice of an angry Celestia.

Terra, Sunset and Starlight turned to the opened doorway and saw Princess Celestia walking into the bedroom with an angry look on her face.

The three heroes were all shocked and confuse by this. Was Celestia actually in the room with them, or is it some kind of fear vision we’re talking about here?

“Celestia? What are you doing here?” Asked Sunset, “I-I thought you were still at the Crystal Empire trying to figure out what’s going on with the Unversed.”

Celestia started to glare at Sunset like she has done something wrong. “The only thing I’m trying to figure out is, why are you still here in my castle?”

The three were shocked by this. Why would Celestia say such a thing to somepony that she had missed? Surely Sunset didn’t do anything wrong now that she’s a good pony.

“Huh? W-What do you mean, Celestia? Did I do something wrong?”

“Of course you did something wrong!” Shouted the princess making Terra and Starlight go into deep shock. They couldn’t believe that Celestia had shouted at the one pony she missed ever since she went through the magic mirror years ago.

“You betrayed me! Continued to study that mirror when I told you not to! Stole Twilight’s crown! Turned into a raging she-demon! And tried to use that evil form to take over Equestria and to show how powerful you are than I am!”

Sunset was in shock after hearing what Celestia just said.

“W-W-What? But but, Celestia! I have changed, I’m no longer that bad pony! Didn’t Twilight tell you that after her first time in the human world when she got her crown back and showed me the right path?”

“All Twilight told me is how you rejected her friendship offer, swore revenge on her and the five human friends, and tried to bring chaos to Equestria with that dark magic you had inside of you still!” Celestia yelled, “Why should I believe in your awful lies?! I should have never made you my student in the first place!”

That made Sunset go into more deep shock as tears started to form in her eyes. Surely Celestia didn’t mean any of that, even after realising that she forgive her all the things she’s done and missed her after all this time.

Just then, before Sunset or Celestia can say anything else, Terra and Starlight stood in front of Sunset in battle mode ready to attack, what it seems to be, a fake version of Celestia.

“Don’t listen to her, Sunset Shimmer!” Starlight said while glaring at the princess. “Princess Celestia would never believe you’re still a threat to Equestria!”

“Huh?” Sunset was confuse by this.

“Celestia forgave you for all the mistakes you did ever since Twilight told her all the good things you’ve done,” explained Starlight, “And while you were still a bad guy, Celestia had faith that one day, you will become good again. The princess of the sun we know would never continue to be mad for what you have done and still have a heart to care for you. So, that must be the Celestia, from the fear you once had when you didn’t want to return to Equestria, because you thought she would be mad at you for all the bad things you’ve done.”

“My, fear?”

“Yes,” answered Starlight, “The darkness through that door, it sucked us in and is now trying to drown us in our greatest fear. But we’re not gonna let those stupid fears get to us again. Not while we’re still here for Lightning Twister.”

That was when Sunset Shimmer started to realise that she was right. Celestia missed her after going through that mirror and she forgave her when she first returned to Equestria. The Celestia that said all those things to her, was indeed, her old fear.

“You’re right,” she said before standing next to Terra, “Celestia did forgave me. This Celestia, is a fake. A fear vision from the darkness.”

Celestia glared very angrily at the three as her eyes began to have fire in them. Then, a fire circle appeared around her before it covered her entire body and causing the three to cover their eyes.

After a few more seconds, the fire disappeared as Terra, Sunset and Starlight uncovered their eyes and saw what was now in front of them.

It was still Celestia but her coat was now light gambogeish gray, her mane and tail still flows as normal but in the colour of pale yellow and brilliant amber, her cutie mark was still the Sun with a brilliant orange background, her eyes were yellow with dark red instead of white and her royal armour was similar to Nightmare Moon’s only in brilliant amber, red ruby on her crown, her chest armour goes up to her wings and has her Sun cutie mark on it. It was the Celestia version of Nightmare Moon, Daybreaker.

“SUNSET SHIMMER MUST BE PUNISHED!!” Daybreaker roared with her horn lightening up.

“Not if we have anything to say about it!” Said Terra summoning his Keyblade as he, Sunset and Starlight got ready to fight Daybreaker.

Daybreaker shot a fire magic beam at Terra but he blocked it with his Keyblade and pushed it away making it hit the wall near the window.

Terra quickly slide towards the evil Celestia and smacked her with his Keyblade six times.

“Begone!” He shouted before giving one last smack and jumped back to the two ponies.

Terra pointed his Keyblade at Daybreaker and shouted, “Fire!” As three fire balls shot out at the end of his Keyblade and hit Daybreaker making her move back a bit.

“Want some?!” Terra did an jump spin attack at Daybreaker with his Keyblade causing her to fall back a bit.

“LET THE SUN BURN!” Fire tornado spun around Daybreaker as it then shot fire balls at Terra, Sunset and Starlight, but they manage to dodge them by jumping or rolling over to the other side.

Terra quickly dashed towards Daybreaker and dash smacked her six times.

“So long!” Terra flew in mid air before slammed the evil Celestia with his Keyblade making her fly back and hit the wall before slowly getting up again and glared at the three.

“Hey Sunset, you thinking what I’m thinking?” Starlight asked while smirking at Sunset.

Sunset smirked back at Starlight. “Yes I am. Let’s do it!”

Sunset and Starlight’s horns began to glow as their magic grasp went all over them and made spun around each other while floating in the air. They then float by each other. Sunset and Starlight placed their hoof near each other’s before reaching out and shouting, “Go!” Then, out of nowhere, magical angel wings appeared behind them. They flew towards Daybreaker and smacked her with their wings seven times. Then they finished her off by flying in the air and shot a big magical beam at her with both of their horns.

Once the attack was done, Sunset and Starlight slowly landed on the ground safely and saw Daybreaker slowly collapsing to the ground. She moaned in pain as tiny fire smoke rose from her, she was fading away now that she is defeated.

Daybreaker sadly looked at Sunset and was able to say a few final words before vanishing.

“So you really have changed. Guess this fear wasn’t needed after all.”

Once those words were said, the fire smoke rose up thicker as Daybreaker disappeared into the darkness ending Sunset Shimmer’s greatest fear.

Terra’s Keyblade disappeared before he turned to the girls and smiled at them.

“That was incredible!” He said in amazed as he walked towards them, “When did you two learn that move?”

Sunset and Starlight smiled at Terra.

“It was a magic spell we learned two months ago,” answered Sunset, “We told Twilight about it and she allowed us to try it out. Took us two weeks of practice to get it right, but we manage to get it right in the end.”

Terra gave the two ponies a proud smile and said, “I’m impress. You two did a grand job on that move. And I’m sure Twilight and Celestia would be impress and proud of you as well.”

The two ponies smiled at each other with glee.

Suddenly, Sunset’s old bedroom started to tear away, making the three go all worried and shocked, as they were now in white area with nothing underneath or around them. It was like they were floating in the air.

“Huh?! Wh-What’s going on?!” Starlight asked worriedly.

“I don’t know!” Answered Terra trying to remain calm, “But just keep calm! Something might appear to help us!”

Just as those words came out of his mouth, a bright light shone a few miles away from them and revealed a big white doorway with two doors like it was a castle and had two white crowns on each door. The three were in shock after seeing that door appear out of nowhere but also happy to see it appear.

“A doorway? Where did that come from?” Sunset asked confusedly, “Was it sent from Celestia but from the real world?”

“I’m not quite sure,” replied Terra, “But where ever it came from, it must want us to go through it.”

“Well, let’s go through it then,” said Starlight kindly and calm, “It’ll probably much better than staying here.”

Terra and Sunset nodded in agreement before they all walked towards the doors. Once they reached the doors, Terra gently pushed them open to reveal what room they’re now entering, but that’s for another chapter for what the room looks like.

The three then walking into the next room one by one as the doors slowly closed behind them. The doors then magically disappeared in a bright light leaving the white area an empty place.

Chapter X: Intruder in the Crystal Empire

Back at the Crystal Empire, it was almost nighttime, which means, it was nearly time for the children to go to bed.

The married couple, the sisters, the mane six, Sunburst, Capper, Amore, Tempest, Riku, Mickey and Ven were cleaning the dining hall after having their evening meal while Constantine was in the house of mystery trying to figure out where the other cards are, Vincent was on guard duty and the Young Seven were getting ready for bed.

Yona, Gallus & Ocellus have all brought their sleeping bags since they’ll be staying at the Crystal Empire till the unversed problem was sorted. Sandbar didn’t bring his sleeping bag because Yona refuses to let him sleep alone since they’re both a love couple, except for school days since Sandbar has a home with his family and Yona sleeps at the School of Friendship.

Smolder and Silverstream didn’t bring theirs either since they’ll be sleeping in the bed Lightning is sleeping in, just so he doesn’t get scared during the night since both him and Smolder are both a love couple as well and Silverstream develops a brother-sister like bond with him.

Anyways, Smolder and Sandbar were helping Gallus, Yona and Ocellus out with their sleeping bags while Silverstream was in bathroom giving Lightning Twister a quick bath before bedtime. The hippogriff was in the bathtub with the little colt hugging her chest while she was washing the shampoo off his mane with water.

Probably should have told you lot this before, but Lightning wasn’t feeling himself after Sora left to take Oliver to see Ansem the Wise in Radiant Garden. He was feeling worried and scared because of the darkness that Vanitas unleashed in his heart. He was worried that the darkness might make him become what Vanitas is, which is darkness, and might hurt his family and friends with it.

Once his mane was clean, Silverstream carefully got out of the bathtub, while gently holding Lightning, and took the plug out to drain the water from the tub.

She then took a towel from the towel rack and dried Lightning off before getting another dry towel and dried herself off. Silverstream put the wet towels in the wash basket, gently placed the colt on her back and walked out of the bathroom and towards their room.

The five manage to set up the sleeping bags in time just as Silverstream and Lightning entered the bedroom. They smiled at the two once the pink hippogriff reached the bed, but then frowned as they saw the poor little colt still feeling down a bit.

Silverstream gently took Lightning off her back and placed him on the bed before looking at him and said, “Lightning sweetheart, you doing okay?”

Lightning slowly looked up to Silverstream and gave her a sad look before slowly shaking his head. “No, Silverstream, I’m not really. I’m still scared, about the darkness Vanitas unleashed in my heart.”

The Young Six gave their friend a sad look as the five walked towards the bed while Smolder said, “Oh Lightning, my sweet Lightning. Listen, we understand you’re worried and scared about that darkness rolling about in your heart. But don’t worry, we’re gonna get through this. Sora’s here to help as well, he’ll know what to do.”

Lightning looked down in sadness. “I just don’t want to turn into a pawn of the darkness and hurt you guys after making my life a peaceful one. Momma and my aunties and uncle treated me with kindness unlike daddy did to me.”

“Uh-huh,” Ocellus said softly.

“Made me a part of their family when I never had a real one before.”

“That’s true,” said Gallus.

“Made me a birthday to remember.”

“Yona liked doing that,” said Yona.

“And you lot think I’m cute!” The little colt finished before tears started to form in his eyes, “Why must bad things always happen when my life’s just getting better?!”

Lightning laid on the bed while letting his tears run down his face as Silverstream gently placed a claw on his back in comfort.

“Come now, Lightning, don’t be like this,” said Sandbar sadly, “We know that we’ve been through a couple of bad times during your new life after Fluttershy adopted you, but that just how things go, except for the darkness part we’ll try to ignore that one when this is over.”

Lightning looked at Sandbar confusedly with one last year running down his face and said, “What do you mean?”

“What I mean is,” Sandbar began to explain, “Even though you’re now away from Cold Wind but bad things are still happening to you isn’t really your fault or anycreature’s, they just...happen. But when Vanitas tempted the darkness in your heart, that’s him and Cozy Glow happened, not just happened happen.”

“And the reason why we’re sleeping in this room with you, is because we still care about you and refuse to let those two try to make you fall to darkness,” added Ocellus.

“And we don’t know what else those two are up to, so we wanna be there in case it has something to do with you still,” Gallus said.

“Whatever Cozy Glow and Vanitas has planned, there’s no way we’re gonna let them use you as the evil king of Equestria,” said Smolder.

“We may have failed to protect you from her last time, but we won’t this time,” said Silverstream.

“Yona won’t let mean Keyblade wielder and pony hurt Lightning, not while Yona stands!” Yona said.

After hearing all those kind words from his friends and girlfriend, Lightning gave them all a smile. He was happy that he had friends on his side to help him get through the madness that’s going on right now.

“Thanks you guys,” He said softly to them, “I don’t know what I do without you lot as my friends.”

Gallus smiled at the colt before walking up to the bed and gently patted him on the head. “Well if we all haven’t become friends, we would still be having to deal with our fears right now.”

“And we wouldn’t have become the new seven pieces of the magic of friendship,” added Ocellus.

“And I would still be worried that daddy might come after me again,” said Lightning earning a laughter from his friends as he laughed too.

Just then, he let out a tired yawn before slowly laying down on the bed.

“Come on,” Smolder said as she walked up to the bed and gently picked Lightning up, “We best be getting some sleep now.”

Silverstream pulled the covers off the bed and allowed Smolder and Lightning to get in first. Smolder, still gently holding Lightning in her arms, got into bed and rested her head on the pillow as Lightning laid his head on the pillow while snuggling up to Smolder’s chest. Silverstream slowly got into bed and pulled the covers over them before wrapped an arm around Smolder and Lightning Twister to keep the little colt warm and safe.

Yona got into her sleeping bag, just before Sandbar got in, as she gently wrapped her hooves around him giving her boyfriend a sleeping hug during the night.

Gallus and Ocellus got into their sleeping bags before they all fell asleep while Princess Luna’s beautiful moon shone in the sky above the castle.

Hours has passed during nighttime, and a black corridor appeared near the entrance to the castle and out came a red armoured Storm Guard. The black corridor disappeared and the Storm Guard looked at the castle for a few seconds before walking towards the doors.

Everyone, in the castle, was fast asleep in their own rooms. Shining and Cadence were sleeping in their room, Capper and Fluttershy were sleeping in one of the guest rooms together while the mane six, Sunburst, Tempest, Ven, Riku and Mickey were sleeping in their own guest rooms. Celestia, Luna and Amore were sleeping in their royal rooms that were part of the castle.

While the Young Seven were still sleeping in their guest room, they’ve heard a loud crashing sound coming from the kitchen waking them all up as their eyes shot open.

“What was noise?” Yona asked.

“I don’t know,” replied the blue griffon as he rubbed his tired eyes with his claws, “But it sounded like it came from the kitchen.”

“It’s probably just Pinkie Pie trying to get herself a midnight snack without making any noise,” said Ocellus trying to get back to sleep.

“I don’t think it’s her, Ocellus,” Smolder said getting out of bed while gently holding onto Lightning, “Pinkie doesn’t get up to help herself to a midnight snack very often. She stopped doing that moons ago.”

“You don’t think somecreature has broken into the castle, and planning on stealing something from Shining and Cadence?” Lightning asked.

“I hope not, kid,” replied Gallus getting out of his sleeping bag, “We’ve got enough on our plate already with Vanitas and Cozy Glow.”

“Come on,” said Sandbar as he and Yona got out of the sleeping bag, “Let’s check it out.”

They all gave Sandbar a nod as Ocellus got out of her sleeping bag and Silverstream got out of the bed she, Lightning and Smolder were sleeping in. The Young Seven then made their way out of the guest room and towards the kitchen while Smolder gently held her boyfriend in her arms.

By the time they got out of the room, they saw the mane six, Capper, Sunburst, Amore, Tempest, the married couple, the sisters, Ventus, Riku and Mickey walking up towards them. They’ve been woken up by the loud noise too and were just about to check it out.

“Don’t tell me the noise woke you lot up too,” said Rainbow in a tired tone.

The Young Seven nodded their heads in response.

Amore let out a tired yawn before saying, “Whoever made that loud sound from kitchen, we better sort them out for breaking into the castle and waking us up.” Cadence nodded in agreement.

“Come, let’s go see who it is and put a stop to it so we can all get more sleep for tomorrow,” said Shining Armor.

They all gave Shining a nod before continuing their way to the kitchen. The Young Seven however stopped walking, while the rest continued on, as they somehow heard footsteps behind them.

They turned round and saw Vanitas and Cozy Glow walking towards them. Lightning began to shake in fear as Silverstream gently rubbed his shoulder in comfort. The two bad guys stood a few miles away from the Young Seven and grinned evilly at them.

But Vanitas and Cozy Glow aren’t REALLY at the Crystal Empire again, they’re still at the Storm Kingdom in their own headquarters of the castle. So you could say this is like that thing where you see each other while still in the area you’re in while the other person is still in the area that they are in, but you don’t know where that person is at.

The Young Six glared at the two while Lightning hid his face in Smolder’s chest.

“Why are you two still here?” Smolder asked angrily.

Vanitas lightly chuckled before replying, “Do not fear, dragon. We’re not really still here in the Crystal Empire, nor have we returned here after our first meeting.”

“Then how can we see you two if you say you’re not here?” Asked Sandbar.

“Let’s just say that this is something that only somecreatures can do when they are contacted with each other,” answered Cozy Glow, “In other words, this is a vision contact bond that all nine of us can do after we contacted with each other when us seven first met and when Lightning first met me. Nocreature else can see us, only you lot can. Same goes for me and Vanitas.”

“What?!” The Young Seven said in shock.

“But how is that possible?!” Asked the shocked griffon, “We stopped our friendship with you after realising you’re an evil filly and was trying to gain power to become an evil empress!”

“And you trapped Lightning in the caves beneath the School after you were given a second chance to change, which you failed, and then tried to make him your king to rule with power!” Silverstream added.

“But none of you didn’t notice the bond you all made, especially when Lightning was under Cozy Glow’s control,” grinned Vanitas.

“Huh?” Lightning asked confusedly while the others glared at them.

“This may shock you lot, but the connection didn’t break as you thought it would,” Vanitas began to explain, “While I was still healing inside Cozy Glow’s heart, I made sure the connection between you six was unbreakable when you realised that she was evil. And I did the same with Lightning when Cozy Glow had him under her control, just in case the spell broke. Once I was released from healing, I made sure the bond between you guys and Cozy Glow was still connected, and unbreakable!”

“Then break the connection between all of us and leave us and Lightning be!” Ordered Smolder.

Vanitas let out an evil chuckle before saying, “Like I said to Ventus...make me.”

Suddenly, they heard a loud clash from the far end of the hallway where the kitchen was. It sounded like the others were now fighting the intruder.

“Oh!” Began the evil filly, “Sounds like your friends have found our Storm Guard that entered the castle.”

“Storm Guard?!” Exclaimed Silverstream in shock, “But how?! The Storm King’s gone! They can’t bring any harm to us all now that their king is no more!”

“Let’s just say that they’re on our side now, as the new unversed guards,” said Cozy Glow, “But you’ll just have to figure the rest out, for yourselves.”

The two bad guys then slowly vanish away while grinning at the Young Seven. The first vision meeting was finish, but not over yet.

Before either of them could say anything else, another clash was heard. This time, it was right behind them. They turned round and saw a red armoured Storm Guard laying down on his back against the wall as he slowly got up.

The Young Seven were now in deep shock after seeing what they just saw. Vanitas and Cozy Glow was telling the truth. The Storm Guards were back and working for those two now, and they have improved them as well after seeing its new armour.

“I can’t believe my eyes,” Gallus said in shock, “They are back!”

The Storm Guard saw the Young Seven and was about to go straight towards until he heard Celestia’s voice the hallway he was at last.

“You stay away from the children, Storm Guard!”

The Young Seven and the Storm Guard turned to the broken wall, that has the kitchen on the other side and the Storm Guard has broken through, and saw the mane six, Capper, Sunburst, Amore, Tempest, the married couple, the sisters, Ventus, Riku and Mickey running from the broken wall and stood near the guard in battle mode, with the three humans wielding their Keyblades, ready to continue fighting the Storm Guard.

Mickey’s Keyblade is modeled after the Kingdom Key D and, by extension, Sora's Kingdom Key. It features a gold handguard, and a blue blade patterned with stars in the manner of the Star Seeker. The concave rainguard has now been replaced by a diamond-patterned bell shape. At the top two corners of the handguard are five-pointed star designs, while the bottom two appear to have massive golden screws. Between the handle and the rainguard is a glass-like dome, deep blue and speckled white like a starry sky, and on the guard below the handle is a gold crescent moon. The teeth of the blade are now silver, and the crown shape is lined. The Keychain is unchanged from that of the Kingdom Key D; it has golden links connecting to a golden Hidden Mickey.

Ventus’s Keyblade is a peculiar Keyblade that is designed to be easily wielded in reverse. The black handle is offset from the Keyblade as opposed to being aligned with it, and the guard is equally misaligned. The guard is a dull gold color and joins with the shaft of the Keyblade to fully enclose the handle. The shaft is grey, thin, and has a very slight curve outward. There are three thin, dull gold lines that decorate the middle of the shaft. Two short bars connect the main blade to the teeth. The teeth are grey like the blade and have a wing-like shape. They are comprised by five curved bars that decrease in size the lower they are on the Keyblade. The Keychain token is a green gem with two silver flurries of wind spiraling around it.

They all glared at the Storm Guard while he growled angrily at them and stood in battle mode ready to continuing fighting them. The Young Seven just stood where they are and watched while Smolder was still gently holding Lightning in her arms.

“All right, Mr Storm Guard,” began Applejack, “We don’t know how you’re still around or why are you here, but I’m gonna give you two options. Either we continue fighting so we can make a lot of noise which will wake up the other ponies and we might hurt somecreature, or you can leave right now because I WILL KICK YOUR LUNGS OUT OF YOUR CHEST IF YOU PICK OPTION ONE!!”

The Storm Guard just stared at them for a few more seconds before raising his two fists in the air and quickly smashing them to the ground making the room shake, which everycreature, even the Young Seven, lose balance and fell to the ground as Smolder dropped Lightning before they fell to the ground.

They all slowly got up while rubbing the sore parts of their bodies and moaning in pain.

“Applejack, word of advice,” began the rainbow maned pony, “When you’re stopping a bad guy from doing bad stuffs, don’t give them TWO OPTIONS THAT INVOLVES LEAVING OR FIGHTING!! Because this is what you’re gonna get!”

Applejack placed her hat back on her head before replying, “Yeah, I’ll remember that next time.”

Before any of them could say or do anything else, the Storm Guard ran over to the Young Seven were and quickly grabbed Lightning Twister while running past the six as they gasped in shock at what just happened.

“Lightning!” Fluttershy shouted in fear.

“Momma!” Cried the scared little colt!

“Guards! Catch him, don’t let him get away!” Shining Armor called out to his guards.

While the Storm Guard was still running, four Pegasus guards flew out of the hallway and towards the Storm Guard to save the poor colt. The guards reached the Storm Guard in time and tried attacking him while trying to free Lightning Twister from his arms.

But unfortunately, this Storm Guard was way too strong than they are and he used his free arm to wrack the royal guards away from them and smacked against the wall before falling to the ground and unable to get up again.

While the Storm Guard was still running, he jumped through the castle window, making a body shape of him, as he continued to run out of the Crystal Empire and towards the Storm Kingdom with Lightning still in his arms as he struggled to break free.

The ponies, creatures and humans ran towards the broken window and tried to find the Storm Guard, but it wasn’t any good. The Storm Guard has gone, along with Lightning.

Lightning Twister was foalnapped, once again.

With no sign of the Storm Guard or Lightning Twister anywhere in the Crystal Empire, Fluttershy and Smolder began to have tears in their eyes and broke down as they both shouted in unison,

“LIGHTNING!!!!”

Author's Note

Seriously?! Lightning Twister foalnapped again?! What is this, like the sixth time?! Why is he the only character that gets foalnapped in these stories?!

Oh well, the Young Six will definitely save their friend again like last time, and they’ll go to the Storm Kingdom which is the only place nocreature is allowed to go

Chapter XI: The Young Six Sneak Out Again

The next morning, everyone was in the throne room trying to figure out where the Storm Guard went and how to save Lightning Twister. Although, they weren’t in a good mood after the foalnap last night.

Cadence was sitting on her throne, Constantine and Vincent were leaning against the wall while trying of a way to find the Storm Guard and save Lightning, Fluttershy was being comforted by Capper as she cried into his fur chest while he gently stroked her back with his paw, Smolder was sitting on the ground near the throne in sadness with Mickey sitting next to her with his hand on her shoulder, the mane six, Sunburst, Shining, Amore and the Young five were trying to find a way to save Lightning once again while Riku, Tempest and Ventus paced back and forth doing what the others were doing.

They stayed silenced for a few more seconds before Rainbow Dash said, “So that’s it? We’re all out of ideas?!”

“Yona can’t think of any ideas right now,” said Yona.

“This Storm Guard, you called him, only captured young Lightning Twister and not any of us,” said Riku as he stopped pacing, “So he must have gone somewhere to keep him as a hostage. But where, and why?”

“I don’t know,” replied Rainbow, “But we gonna figure this out soon. Who knows what he’s gonna do with poor Lightning and if he’s working for Vanitas and Cozy Glow! Nice jacket, by the way.”

“Oh, thank you,” said Riku kindly.

Gallus was tapping his chin with his claw finger to try to think of a way to find that Storm Guard and save Lightning Twister. But he couldn’t think of a good rescue idea.

He stopped tapping his chin before asking, “Any ideas, Ven?”

While still trying to comfort the orange dragon, Ventus looked at Gallus and shrugged his shoulders.

Just then, they all heard Luna’s voice.

“Everycreature, come look at this! I think I know where that Storm Guard has taken Lightning!”

Luna was looking at one of the throne room windows as she saw something that could led to finding Lightning. They all rushed to the window Luna was at and saw what she was looking at. At the very far end of the Crystal Empire, that’s very far far away, was the Storm Kingdom, home to the long gone Storm King, and thunder was going on at that kingdom.

“The dark cloud is still thundering,” said the princess of friendship with confusion while raising an eyebrow.

“But, that kingdom was abandoned ever since The Storm King died,” said Rainbow Dash.

“I bet that’s where the colt snatcher yeti went,” guessed Vincent as he pushed his fist into his hand.

“Well then, what are we waiting for? Let’s go save ourselves a poor colt!” Gallus said proudly which made Smolder smile again as she stood onto her feet again.

But that smile and idea didn’t last long as Twilight quickly stopped them from going to the Storm Kingdom. “I’m sorry, everycreature. But we can not go to the Storm Kingdom and save Lightning.”

“What?! But why?!” Smolder asked in shock and, yet again, sadness.

“Because that place is far too dangerous, even for us to go,” Twilight answered, “Even though The Storm King’s gone, his kingdom can still have some evil surprises for anycreature.”

“But but but, Twilight...” Before Ocellus could continue, Celestia stopped her from making this an argument.

“No, my dear Ocellus, Twilight is right. The Storm King may be gone for good, but there’s no telling what’s left at his kingdom and we don’t want you six to put in danger or to get hurt, even when trying to save Lightning Twister.”

“Five actually, sister,” said Luna making Celestia look at her in confusion.

“What do you mean by “five”, Luna?” Asked Celestia.

Luna pointed a hoof at the children as Celestia looked at them and saw only Sandbar, Gallus, Yona, Smolder and Ocellus. But no Silverstream! This made everyone go into shock after seeing Silverstream wasn’t in the room anymore.

“What in tarnation?! Where is Silverstream?!” The shocked farm pony asked.

“I don’t know!” Twilight replied worriedly, “She doesn’t normally run off like this! Unless...” Twilight let out a gasp of shock as she realised where Silverstream might have gone off to. “Oh no! She must have gone off to the Storm Kingdom to try to save Lightning Twister!”

“She can’t go flying over there by herself and it’s very dangerous!” Tempest Shadow said, “And you are right, Twilight. The Storm King did leave few surprises at his kingdom, one of them being that anycreature that enters there will face a dark version of theirselves and the other being there’s still Storm Guards left there and other Tempest warriors. If she’s anywhere near those warriors or a dark version of her, she’ll be DEAD than The Storm King was!”

“Now we’ve got TWO friends to save!” Sandbar said, “We best be getting to the Storm Kingdom right away before Silverstream gets torn to pieces along with Lightning!”

“No,” said Twilight before the five could even make a start on the journey, “Like Tempest said, that kingdom is still too dangerous for you young ones. It’ll only be us going there and save them. Now I suggest going to your guest room and staying there where it’s safe till we come back.”

“But Yona and friends wanna help!” Claimed Yona.

“You can help by staying here so we know you’re all safe,” said Capper.

“But...” Ocellus was gonna say something, but was stopped once again by Celestia.

“No more, my dear creatures. Twilight and Capper are right, you five must stay here where it’s safe and you can’t get hurt. You are all also wielders of Harmony, along with Silverstream and Lightning Twister. If we lose more of you, then the friendship move can’t be made. And if the friendship move can’t be made, we can not defeat Vanitas, Cozy Glow, the unversed and the darkness. Equestria would be doomed.”

The Young Five were gonna say something else, but decided not to. Because it would go no where, it would just be turned into an argument and they knew the friendship move can’t be made without them or Silverstream and Lightning Twister.

So they decided to do what they told them to do.

“We understand, Princess,” said Gallus, “We go to our room straight away so that we are safe.”

With that being said, the Young five made their way to their guest room shutting the throne room doors behind them. Everyone in the room felt guilty after saying all that to them, they really wanted to help them and save Silverstream and Lightning Twister from the Storm Kingdom.

“You think we were a little hard on them?” Rarity asked Twilight.

Twilight shook her head before answering, “No, we needed to be all like that to them.”

“What do you mean?” Asked Rainbow confusedly.

“What I mean is telling them to stay here gives them the chance to actually do the same thing they did last time Lightning was foalnapped,” explained Twilight.

“You mean as in, sneaking out and saving Lightning by theirselves without us with them or even noticing?” asked Fluttershy.

“Exactly,” answered Twilight happily, “And besides, we’re the ones who taught them about not leaving their friends behind no matter what’s happened to them. So it’s clear that they refuse to ignore that lesson and rescue Lightning even if we say no and how dangerous it is.”

“I agree with Twilight, everypony,” said Applejack, “We started the School of Friendship to help share friendship across many places in Equestria we are unable to share and show other creatures what friendship can do. And it worked, we showed those six that friendship is magic and they haven’t stopped believing in it.”

“Plus they are growing and they need to handle dangerous threats on their own without us, even for family members,” added Pinkie Pie.

“That too,” said Twilight.

“But should we send somepony round to the Storm Kingdom in case they don’t decide to sneak out and save Silverstream and Lightning?” Rarity asked.

“That’s what we're trying to plan, Rarity,” answered Cadence, “But unfortunately, we don’t know anypony or creature who can go to the Storm Kingdom and back here with Silverstream and Lightning without getting hurt. And with Sora at Radiant Garden with Oliver, we can’t ask him to go there.”

That’s when they all heard Riku’s voice as he said, “Then I’ll go save them.”

They all turned and saw Riku walking up towards Fluttershy.

“Riku, are you sure you wanna do it?” The king asked.

Riku just smiled at Mickey before answering,

“Yes I am, Mickey. Sora was able to save Lightning once when he first got here, I wanna try doing the same for him. I’ve learned how to save all my friends I love in my heart, even with the darkness that belongs to me but for good. This time, I wanna save Lightning and Silverstream just to save Sora enough time to visit the Radiant Garden. But I don’t wanna just do it alone. Mickey, you’ve helped me see that I can fight the darkness inside of me and use it as my own, and you’re also my friend from the very start.” Riku smiled at Mickey before reaching his hand out to him, “I’d like you to come rescue them with me.”

Mickey looked at Riku’s hand before looking at him. He then smiled at him and placed his hand in Riku’s hand and shook it.

“Gosh, Riku!” Mickey said happily, “I’m really fluttered! I don’t know what to say!”

Riku just smiled at the king. “Just say you’re happy to come along with me to save Silverstream and Lightning Twister.”

Mickey continued to smile at his friend before nodding his head at him. “I would be happy to come help you, Riku.”

Just then, they saw Fluttershy walking up towards them with a worried look on her face.

“Are you sure you can save Silverstream and my son? I’m just a bit worried you might not be able to.”

Riku gave Fluttershy a friendly smile before gently placing a hand on her shoulder. “Fluttershy, you trust Sora, right?”

“Oh yes,” she answered politely, “I trusted Sora ever since he first got here and helped us defeat Xehanort and the other villains.”

“Then you can trust me as well. I’ve been friends with Sora ever since the darkness came and before I became a Keyblade Master. I know we’ve never met before and haven’t known each other that much yet, but you can still trust me on saving your son and his friend. Don’t just believe I can save him, believe in your heart that you can trust me and know Lightning Twister will be okay with me.”

Fluttershy let those words sink into her heart as she let out a calm sigh and looked at Riku again before saying, “I do believe in you, Master Riku. Thank you for doing this for us.”

“Please, Fluttershy,” Riku said kindly, “You don’t need to call me Master. Riku is just fine.”

“Okay then, Riku,” said Fluttershy while smiling at the Keyblade Master.

“I’ll come with you,” Tempest Shadow said as she walked towards the three, “I had been to the Storm Kingdom before when I was working for The Storm King, I can help find the way to the room they might be keeping young Lightning Twister in.”

Riku and Mickey gave Tempest a nod while smiling at her as Riku then said, “Thanks, Tempest. That’ll be most kind of you to help us.”

“Come now, Riku,” chuckled the royal guard of Princess Twilight, “You don’t have to call me that. My real name is Fizzlepop Berrytwist, so Fizzlepop or Fizzy is just fine. We’re friends now.”

Riku just gave Fizzlepop a smile. “Fair enough, Fizzy.”

In the hallway of the castle, the Young Five were walking to their guest room not only in sadness but also in a grump. They really wanted to help save Silverstream and Lightning Twister, but without the adults’ permission, they can’t just go off to a dangerous place and try save their friends.

“This is so UNfair!” Exclaimed Smolder crossly, “Why can’t we go and help save Silverstream and Lightning from the Storm Kingdom?! They’re our friends!”

“Yeah!” Ocellus agreed, “We should be going out to help save them, not staying here where it’s safe and treated like little children while our friends are in danger!”

“Yona agree with dragon and Changeling,” Yona said, “We need to go save hippogriff and little pony!”

“Me too!” Added Sandbar.

“But there is still one problem though,” mentioned Gallus as they stopped walking.

“What’s that?” Sandbar asked.

“How are we gonna defined ourselves?” The griffon answered, “Tempest said that the Storm Kingdom might still be filled with Storm Guards, like the one we saw last night, a few more Tempest warriors and a bad vision virus that makes us see a dark version of ourselves, and we can’t just go in that kingdom without any protection.”

“Yeah, that’s actually a good point,” agreed Ocellus, “I mean, the last time we saved Lightning Twister, it was easy as pie. But now, it’s more dangerous than the legion of doom because it’s at a kingdom that The Storm King once lived. And without any protection, there’s no way we can go off to save Lightning ourselves this time.”

The Young Five let out a sad sigh while looking at the ground.

“How are we going to save our friends now?” Sandbar asked.

“I believe I can help with that problem,” said a voice.

The five looked forward and saw a mysterious figure wearing a black coat walking towards them. This made them go into shock before recognising the coat, it was like the same one Young Xehanort wore when he was in Equestria with the legion of doom.

Seeing the black coat made them think it was Young Xehanort again trying to finish what he started two years ago.

The five creatures glared angrily at the figure and stood in battle mode ready to fight him as Gallus said, “You again?!”

“Whoa whoa there!” The mysterious figure said while stopping a few miles away from the five, “I’m not gonna hurt you guys! I promise. Besides, I’m not who you think I am since I’m wearing the same coat. And that’s because I’m too much of a scaredy cat to take it off.”

The five stopped glaring at the figure and stood straight again while still looking at him.

“So you’re not Xehanort then?” Asked Ocellus.

“Xehanort?” The mysterious figure asked before placing a finger near the top of the zip and began to think before realising who they were talking about, “Oh! You mean that Keyblade wielder who was willing to side with the darkness. Crazy master to actually want to control the darkness, wouldn’t you say?”

The Young five had both shock and confusion on their faces. The mysterious figure knew Young Xehanort.

“Mysterious figure know who Xehanort is?” Asked Yona.

“Sure do, my yak friend,” he answered, “I was the one who showed him the black coat and even taught him everything, like I’ve been doing to the other masters in the world. You could say I’m the Master of Masters.” He then let out a playful gasp of shock, “Did I say the name I gave to myself?! Oh how silly of me! I was suppose to keep it to myself and my apprentices! Oh well!”

“Is that really your name or are you just making it up?” Smolder asked while crossing her arms and giving him a not amused look.

The Master of Masters took a moment to think of a way to keep his real name a secret.

“Well, I could lie and tell you lot who I really am, like I’m actually a brilliant artist, or even a scholar.” He stretched his arms wide out, “I could tell you that I dream of world peace! When I’m actually planning for its destruction.” He placed his arms on his hips, “But I can’t really say my real name right now, because well, I need to follow the Book of Prophecies. And I’m not doing a very good job at following it at the moment since I haven’t really disappeared yet.”

“Disappear?” Sandbar asked confusedly.

“Vanish, fade, I don’t know to describe it really. But I am basically being a rule breaker right now.”

“So why haven’t you disappeared yet if the book say you have to?” Asked Ocellus.

“Well,” He said, “Let’s just say that I really want to see the future without even thinking what the future could be like if I didn’t disappear. But it’s also because I wanna meet this Sora person and face him myself, like I’m the reason the darkness is still spreading after Xehanort moved on.”

The five friends looked at each other curiously. They didn’t know what he was talking or know if he was a good guy or a bad guy. They looked at The Master of Masters again.

“Okay,” said Gallus, “But besides that, you said you can help us find a way to save Silverstream and Lightning Twister. How can you?”

“With these,” answered the black coated figure before placing his left hand behind his back and moved his right hand to the right to the left as five Keyblades magically appeared in front of him floating in mid air.

The Keyblades looked exactly like the one Lightning Twister has, only the colours on them were different because they’re the same colours as the ones on the Young Five.

One Keyblade was coloured in khaki brown like Sandbar.

The second Keyblade was coloured in blue like Gallus.

The third one was in the colour brown like Yona.

The fourth Keyblade was in the colours blue and pink like Ocellus

And the fifth one was coloured in orange like Smolder.

The five friends looked at the Keyblades in shock.

“Keyblades!” Yona said in amaze.

“They look like Lightning’s Keyblade but in our colours,” said Sandbar.

“Go on, take them,” The Master of Masters said politely.

The five creatures walked towards the Keyblades with their colours on and carefully took them with their hooves and claws before looking at them again.

They looked at The Master of Masters as Ocellus then said, “Thanks, but should we tell the others that you gave us these if they see us with them? Because they will find out we have Keyblades sooner or later.”

The black coated figure looked at the Young Five for a few seconds, with his hands behind his back, before answering, “No. Just tell them that they suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Because they know nothing about me yet, and I don’t think Xehanort told the guardians anything about me while both him and his young self was still around. And like I said with my coat, I’m too much of a scaredy cat to ever show myself to them, especially since I’m breaking the rule that the book told me.”

They all nodded in understood.

“Okay, but will Silverstream get one as well?” Ocellus asked curiously.

“Hmmm...” The Master of Masters thought about it, “Yeah, I gave you five Keyblades, and I don’t want her to feel left out. I’ll try to find her and give her the Keyblade before you lot arrive at the Storm Kingdom.”

“Sounds good,” said Yona happily.

“Well guys, we best be going since we actually have protection now,” Sandbar said earning a nod from his four friends.

“We better get some things for the trip as well, in case we’re out for a long time before they figure out we went off to the Storm Kingdom as well,” suggested Ocellus.

“Right,” agreed Smolder.

The Young Five walked past the Master of Masters and towards their guest room to get some things for their trip as the Master of Masters continued to stand there with his hands behind his back like he was thinking of something, which he was.

“They’ll soon discover who Lightning Twister really is,” he said to himself.

Chapter XII: A Returning Seeker

In the mysterious white room with four white roof holders on each side of the wall and a white doorway at the end, Terra and the two ponies were walking through the doorway, that opened for them, as the doors slowly closed behind them.

They stopped a few miles away from the two doors and started to look around the room they were now in.

Terra felt weird all of a sudden. He can’t help feeling that he somehow knows this place, like he’s been there before but can’t remember being there.

He probably had the same thing Ventus had when his heart was inside Sora. While being inside Sora’s heart to heal, he knows every adventure the Keyblade hero has been on, to visiting many worlds, to fighting new enemies, to seeing colourful friendly creatures which are known as Spirit Dream Eaters.

Or, like what happened to Sora in Castle Oblivion, someone is messing about with his memories trying to make him their slave with fake memories.

Sunset and Starlight noticed this and quickly felt worried about Terra.

“Terra, are you okay?” Starlight asked.

“Huh?” Terra snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Sunset and Starlight who were looking at him worriedly, “Yeah yeah, I’m fine. Just felt something.”

“Is it the darkness?” Asked Sunset.

“No,” he answered calmly and politely, “It’s more like, a different kind of past life thing. It’s telling me that I’ve been here before, but...I don’t remember coming here. My heart was lost when Xehanort was still using my body after I used his Keyblade to get him out of my heart, but it only made him lose his memories while I fell to the realm of darkness. I feel like, someone’s messing with my memories, making me believe I have been here before but also trying to get me to bow to darkness again.”

Terra continued to think until...

“No. You have been here before. But not while I was controlling your body, and not the same body as before,” said a familiar voice making the three jump a bit and looked around the room trying to find that voice.

“Who’s there? Who are you? Show yourself!” Terra ordered.

But no one showed up as the voice continued on.

“Darkness is your weapon. It is time you all learned you have to accept it.”

“What do you mean?” Asked Starlight.

“Stop resisting. Embarrass the dark magic. Accept the darkness. You have no other choice...”

Just then, a dark corridor appeared a few miles away from the three and in front of the opened doorway of the room as it then disappeared revealing the person, who said all of that, with his arms crossed.

The figure looked a lot like Terra only his hair is worn long, with two bangs framing his face. His eyes are yellow and his hair is white. His hair also sports three backward-facing spikes, one at the top of his head, and one on either side, just above his ears. It was Xehanort when he was controlling Terra’s body, as known as Terra-Xehanort.

“If you are to serve us again!” He grinned evilly at the three.

“I figured it was you...Xehanort,” Terra said unsurprised.

Terra-Xehanort unfolded his arms while saying, “Oh. You don’t seem surprised.”

“Terra, you know who he is? And, why does he look a lot like you?” Asked Starlight Glimmer curiously.

“Yeah, that’s Xehanort, from the time he was using my body,” answered Terra calmly, “His original body was close to dying while trying to forge the x-blade to unlock Kingdom Hearts, so he transferred his heart into my heart after it filled enough darkness and anger. So what are you seeing now, is me when Xehanort had control of my heart. And now that he’s somehow here, I can only assume...he wants to pull me back into the darkness, so he can play puppet maker and vessel collector.”

“Clever boy,” said Terra-Xehanort, “I knew you’d be the perfect Keyblade wielder and vessel to serve my heart. And now, surrender to me again!”

Terra was not happy about what Terra-Xehanort was trying to do.

“You’re insane! Not in a million years!

He then summoned his Keyblade and charged towards Terranort only for him to summon his Keyblade.

His Keyblade, No Name, has a dark black handle with a raised spiral carved around it. Its pommel and guard resemble black, demonic wings. The base of the blade is an etching of a goat, and the shaft is formed from two black, barbed blades, etched with a white icon resembling a bramble of thorns. The teeth are formed in the shape of a demonic wing, and are set with the Master's Gazing Eye. Unlike the Keyblades of the Master of Masters’ other apprentices, it lacks Terra’s Mark. The Keychain is made of small, grey links, and the token is an entangled, grey talisman with an additional Gazing Eye.

Terra-Xehanort moved his Keyblade to left, and just as Terra was about to attack him, he swinged to the right smacking Terra sending flying backwards as he landed on the floor on his back while still holding his Keyblade.

“Terra!” Sunset and Starlight shouted worriedly as they rushed to his aid.

“Did you really think you could do me any harm?” Terra-Xehanort stood up straight again while holding his Keyblade, “A weak Keyblade wielder like you couldn’t even defeat Aqua, Ventus and Sora, and you had darkness on your side.”

Terra slowly sat up, with Sunset and Starlight helping him, as he moaned in pain before looking at his evil form. “Oh well excuse me, for being weak.” He glared at him.

Terra-Xehanort slowly walked towards the three, with his Keyblade in his hand, while saying, “You ARE weak. All three of you are. You both need darkness. Surrender. Bow to darkness, bow to me, bow to the superior.”

Sunset and Starlight glared at Terra-Xehanort as Sunset then said, “That’s never gonna happen!”

Terra-Xehanort took a few more steps forward before looking at them.

“Only the darkness can offer to you three, all of the strength and dark magic that you will need!”

Terranort grinned at the three while they glared at him. Just then, a familiar female voice was heard.

“You’re wrong!”

Terra, Sunset and Starlight let out a small gasp while looking up and saw something.

Flying towards was a small spark of light as it flew around them and stopped near Sunset.

“That voice...” said Sunset before thinking who can that voice belong to, “Princess Celestia?!”

“That’s right,” said the princess happily, “Remember Sunset, you, Starlight and Terra are not alone.”

The spark of light then flew into Sunset Shimmer’s chest as it got smaller. Sunset placed a hoof on her chest to where her heart is.

“Listen to me, my little pony,” Celestia said inside the spark that’s now inside Sunset’s heart, “The light and friendship will never give up on you. You’ll always find it, even in the deepest darkness.”

Sunset looked down at her chest and nodded. “I got it.”

The three glared at Terra-Xehanort again as Terra carefully got up while holding his Keyblade.

“We will never lose to darkness,” said Terra bravely, “Not now, not today.”

Terra-Xehanort sensed some bravely in them, like they are willing to fight the darkness within their hearts.

“It seems to me that the three of you are intent on resisting the darkness,” he said, “Very well. Then you all shall see it for yourselves.”

Terranort’s Keyblade magically disappeared as he then pulled a card and showed it to them.

The card looked the same one Vanitas gave to Lightning, only it was coloured in silver white, have three crown teeth on top and has a yellow Gazing Eye on the back.

“Huh?” The three said confusedly.

“This is a card crafted from the dark past times,” explained Terra’s evil self, “Advance through the different pasts and soon, you three will understand... Chasing after light isn’t the way. It won’t keep you away from the darkness. There’s no escape from the darkness.”

Terra, Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer decided to accept it and journey through the dark pasts.

“Don’t worry, Xehanort, we’re not thinking about running,” Terra said as his Keyblade magically disappeared before he placed his hand out for the card, “Give it to us. We will enter the pasts and when it’s all done, if we haven’t given in to the darkness... Then you go back to where you came from, and we win.”

Terranort grinned and flicked his wrist, throwing the card to Terra, who caught it with ease.

“I have another thing to give you.”

Terra-Xehanort flapped his fingers before squashed his fingers into a fist and slowly raised it. Just then, three darkness grasps appeared on their chests making them feel scared and pain before the darknesses shrunk into their chests.

They slowly fell to their knees as they glared at Terra-Xehanort.

“What did you just do?!” Starlight asked angrily.

“I simply unleashed the remaining darkness that has been resting in your hearts for quite some time,” answered Terra-Xehanort.

“You really believe we would rely on darkness?!” Terra asked angrily.

“To use it or not is clearly your choice,” he explained, “I’ll be waiting, Terra, Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer...for you three to sense it, and bow to the darkness you once had in your heart!”

Terra’s evil self crossed his arms while a dark corridor appeared around him as it then disappeared taking him with it.

Terra let out a small angry growl while still having his hand on his chest with the two ponies doing the same. They know they must resist the darkness, and destroy it before it heads out of the doorway underneath the Crystal Empire castle and spreads darkness everywhere.

At the Storm Kingdom, with the dark clouds still roaring with thunder and lighting, Silverstream flew across the river and landed carefully on the dark pathway to the castle. She glared at the castle that was about twenty miles away from her as another clash of thunder roared near the castle, but that wasn’t enough for the hippogriff to turn back now, she was going to save Lightning Twister no matter what.

“I was once scared of you and your guards before, Storm King,” she said to herself, “But none of your scary things are going to stop me from saving my little brother.”

Silverstream started to make her way towards Storm King’s castle not knowing the dangers that yet still remains in the castle.

Back in one of the chambers beneath the Storm Kingdom, the three Nocreatures were still there trying to figure out which senses belong to.

Xodiac had his hoof on his chin while Xisnom just stood there and Xocarl was pacing back and forth.

After a few more seconds of thinking, Xodiac let out a small quiet gasp. He has figured out one of the scents while picking up two new scents.

“I have identified one of the scents along with two new ones,” he said while removing his hoof from his chin, “It is...Terra, Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer.”

Xisnom and Xocarl looked at Xodiac as Xocarl then said, “Terra, you say? Has he emerged from the darkness?”

“His existence...” Xodiac said, “It was once tripled in the darkness.”

“Fascinating. That’s why you mistook him for the late Master Xehanort,” said the Nodragon, “The darkness given to Terra only made his body live while his heart went missing.”

Xodiac placed his hoof back on his chin, “What I want to know is, why he along with Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer appeared here in the chambers beneath the Storm Kingdom.”

“That’s really quite simple,” Xocarl replied, “Their existence is far different to that of a young hippogriff.”

Xodiac removed his hoof from his chin again as he and Xisnom looked at Xocarl. They know what young hippogriff she was on about.

“Silverstream, is in the castle?” Xodiac asked shockily.

“She arrived a few seconds ago,” she answered, “Tempest Plagueis has already captured young Lightning Twister last night making Silverstream the only one to disobey Princess Twilight Sparkle’s orders and appear here to rescue the colt.”

Xodiac was not amused by this as he looked down to the ground. “Without even bothering to involve us.”

“It also seems that he wants the hippogriff to by his side in the Storm army,” she said not being amused by Tempest Plagueis's plan, “What a foolish plan, indeed. Silverstream and Lightning Twister’s isn’t such an interesting existences. The entities that holds true value...is Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer, the ponies of darkness.”

Xocarl grew an evil grin on her face with her right claw shaking evilly like she has an idea for the two reformed ponies. Which she did.

Author's Note

In the next chapter, we’ll be focusing on Spike, Axel, Roxas and Xion

Chapter XIII: Words of Wisdom

The Changeling hive was once ruled by the evil Queen Chrysalis, until Thorax got his new form and began the new king of the changelings with all the other changelings having new forms as well and the hive got destroyed into a sort of green bushy half hive like with small green bushes and pink flowers making the place look more Changeling friendly.

Anyways, Spike and the three friends were at the hive helping out with the changelings getting ready for any unversed attacks and in case of a big fight with Vanitas, Cozy Glow and the unversed is at hoof.

Axel was at the throne part of the hive talking with Thorax and his brother Pharynx about something while Spike, Roxas and Xion were at the library part of the hive as the purple dragon told the two about how he and Thorax first met before he finish writing a letter to Twilight about how the changelings training was doing.

“And that’s when I sang a song to them on that a Changeling can even change like the other villains we faced before the legion of doom, and it worked,” said Spike as he was sitting on Xion’s lap and Roxas sitting next to her, “And even though Thorax was still a good Changeling before Chrysalis returned, they still believed he was indeed a good Changeling.”

“Oh Spike, you were so brave to continue believing Thorax was a good guy,” Xion said in amaze.

“Well, a dragon’s gonna do what a dragon’s gonna do. Especially since I’m growing up now that I have wings.”

“And you never know you can do it unless you try, even while growing up,” said Roxas.

“Now that I can memorise,” said the voice of Axel.

They looked forward and saw Axel walking towards them with a happy smile on his face.

“Hey Axel, how did it go?” Xion asked politely.

“It went alright,” answered Axel nicely, “Thorax said the changelings are making some progress on their training. Before you know it, they’ll be ready for the fight against Vanitas, Cozy Glow and the Unversed in no time.”

“That’s great to hear, Axel!” Spike said cheerfully.

“It sure is, Spike my friend,” said Axel while smiling, “It sure is.”

Axel walked towards the rock that was near the rock Xion was sitting on and sat on it.

“So, how about you three? Are you having a nice time together?”

The three nodded in response to Axel’s question.

“Yes we are, Axel,” said Roxas happily, “Spike has been telling us how he and Thorax first met and how he manage to get everyone to see that Thorax wasn’t anything like Chrysalis since he was a good Changeling.”

“Sounds exciting,” Axel said in happiness and interest.

“It is,” said Roxas before turning to Spike, “You have to tell him all about it, Spike. It was so interesting.”

“Oh don’t you worry, Roxas,” replied Spike before continuing writing a letter to Twilight, “Let me finish writing this letter to Twilight and I’ll tell Axel everything about the day I met Thorax.”

“Is it about the success the changelings are doing in their training?” Xion asked with interest.

Spike nodded his head for a yes before putting his quill down, after finishing writing, and gently rolling the letter up.

“But wouldn’t it take days for it to get delivered by the time we defeat the Unversed along with Vanitas and Cozy Glow?” Axel asked confusedly.

Spike gave Axel a friendly grin.

“Not the kind of delivery you might think I’m on about.” Spike took a deep breath in and blew on the letter with his fire as it turned into a green grasp smoke and flew away from the Changeling Kingdom to the Crystal Empire.

Roxas, Xion and Axel were both shocked and amazed by this.

“Spike, that was so cool and amazing!” Xion said in amaze, “How’d you do that?”

Spike thought about it before shrugging his shoulders and saying, “Not sure, to be honest. Guess Celestia gave me that magic fire when she gave me to Twilight after she hatched me, I might have to ask Celestia about it once this is over.”

“Well, you must be very lucky to have that magic fire, Spike,” said Roxas kindly, “You should be proud of yourself to have it.”

“Oh yes I am, Roxas,” replied Spike happily, “I’m also glad to somepony to take care of me as their friend, son and brother.” But then, Spike looked down in sadness, “Although, sometimes I feel bad for the things I did to Twilight in the past that made me feel like a bad dragon.”

Roxas, Xion and Axel got confuse by this.

“What do you mean?” Roxas asked feeling worried about him now.

“Well,” Spike began to explain, “Before Cozy Glow made all the magic fail, Oliver and Lightning Twister came to the family, the legion of doom and now this, a dragon named Sludge crashed into Ponyville and broke his arm. After we helped him get better and helped him fly again, he told me he was my dad...but he wasn’t, he was lying to me from the beginning.”

The three friends let out a gasp of shock before Spike continued,

“And while I was doing what Sludge told me to, because I wanted to be real dragon, Twilight sensed something wrong and I thought she was saying that he wasn’t my dad. And then, I said somethings to her that made her heart break into two. And once Sludge told me the truth and flew away, while also taking my pillow, I felt guilty for hurting Twilight, especially since she took care of me ever since I hatched. I couldn’t forgive myself for what I did or think Twilight would forgive for what I did to her.”

Spike looked down in sadness as his eyes began to tear up.

He then felt a gentle hand on his shoulder. He looked up and saw Roxas giving a friendly and gentle smile.

“Hey, don’t feel bad, Spike,” he said, “I’m sure Twilight’s able to forgive you.”

“How do you know?” Asked Spike confusedly.

“Because everyone makes mistakes sometimes, even when someone is helping you in the wrong way and made you think and say things to someone that was trying to help you.”

“Roxas is right, Spike,” said Axel, “I made a mistake once when we were in the Organization. I thought these two didn’t want me around them anymore after they became friends while I was gone dealing with traitors. But, turns out, my friend Isa, also known as Saix in the Organization, told me lies about them in hopes it would break our friendship.”

Spike gasped in shock after hearing that. “Why did he do that to you?”

“Because, when me and Isa got turned into Nobodies,” Axel explained, “I went off and made a new friend which is Roxas, and then Xion afterwards. He thought I was now leaving him, and that girl, in the dust, like I was ending our friendship, and...he was jealous. But when he joined the real Organization, he was a double agent. He was planning on helping us win the war and save Kingdom Hearts, and bringing back both Roxas and Xion since, well...I missed the fun times we had together. Which is my upside down tear marks under my eyes are now done.” Axel pointed a finger at his left eye.

“What were they for?” Spike asked curiously but with interest.

“They were, to stop me from crying. But, I no longer need them. Because I’ve learned that it’s okay to cry, even at times when you wanna prove that you’re stronger and better at this. I didn’t tell Kairi that when we were training to become Keyblade wielders, because I still felt bad for all the trouble I put her through.” Axel slowly raised his hand near him. “But, we’re friends now, and that’s all that matters to me now.” He then placed his hand on his chest. “My heart, is stronger than my fears of crying in front of my friends. Nothing can stop that.”

“And we're sure Twilight will be able to forgive you for breaking her heart,” said Xion, “Do you know why?”

Spike tried to think of an answer. “Because, she’s my friend?”

“Exactly!” Roxas said, “And she has the heart to care for you. You said she took care of you when you hatched and tried you like a friend, brother and son, so I hardly doubt she would stop doing that for you after accidentally hurting her. The point is, breaking someone’s heart can be hurtful, but it can’t break the bond that you have that puts the pieces back together again.”

Spike looked down at his chest before placing a claw on it. He then felt his heart bumping inside, with love and friendship, as a smile slowly grew on his face before looking at the three friends.

“Yeah. You’re right. I don’t know why I should continue guilty for what I did to Twilight, I should just believe that Twilight’s forgiven me for breaking her heart.”

They all smiled at the baby dragon as Roxas gently punched Spike’s arm while saying, “That’s the spirit, Spike! We knew you’d find it in your heart!”

“And we knew you would believe in it, kiddo!” Axel said before letting out a laugh.

The three let out a laughter as well before they all smiled at each other.

“Oh! That reminds me!” Axel went into his pockets and gently pulled out four sea-salt ice creams. Two in one hand and two in the other. “Here.”

The three had big smiles on their faces after seeing that Axel had brought them ice cream.

“Wow, Axel! You brought ice cream for us?” Spike asked happily.

“Sure did,” he answered politely, “After speaking with Thorax and Pharynx, I figured I get us some ice cream so I went back to Twilight Town and brought some. You know, we did form a friendship together, so why not celebrate?” He pasted the ice creams to Roxas, Xion and Spike as they gently took their ice cream and smiled at Axel.

“You’re so kind, Axel,” Spike said kindly and happily.

Axel let out a chuckle before saying, “I try.”

Roxas, Xion, Axel and Spike began to their ice creams happily with nothing to worry about and nothing worst to come.

Hours have passed, and the four friends were still sitting at the library after finishing their ice creams. Spike was flying in mid air juggling the three empty ice cream sticks with Roxas, Xion and Axel watching him in amaze. Axel had his empty stick in his mouth, but he took it out afterwards and placed it in his pocket.

All was quiet, until a dark corridor appeared near in front of them. Spike was the first one to see it as he stopped juggling the sticks and held them in his claw.

“Whoa! What is that?” Spike asked before the other three saw it as well.

Suddenly, a black coated figure walked out of the dark corridor, as it then disappeared, and towards the four.

His skin was dark and his eyes were yellow. His hair is long, reaching to about mid-back, silver in color, and some of it falls over his shoulders. His hairstyle is reminiscent of Xehanort's hair, including his bangs, the colour and the length. It also shares traits with Terra's hair, including its layered, messy look and the spike on the top of his head. It was Xehanort’s Nobody, Xemnas.

Roxas, Xion and Axel jumped up onto their feet while letting out a small gasp of shock and anger and glared at him as Axel then said, “Xemnas?!”

“You know him?” Spike asked.

“Yeah,” Roxas answered calmly while still glaring at Xemnas, “He’s the Nobody of Xehanort and was once leader of the old Organization. He used us to create his own Kingdom Hearts while being vessels for Master Xehanort’s heart.”

“How is he still here?” Asked Xion angrily.

While still walking towards them, Xemnas said, “Axel...I need to have a word with you.”

Axel let out an angry growl at the superior. “With me? So now you continue to mock me when I joined the guardians.”

“Do you recall working with Ansem the Wise with your friend Saix?” He asked as he stood near Axel, “Among all the test suggests he had, was a girl, that you two brought in after she had lost her memories, just as Xehanort had. But, he told you what really happened to her, he only tells the trusted ones everything, he did with the king.”

“What do you want?” Hissed Axel.

“Where did Ansem the Wise put the girl?”

Axel knew what girl he was on about, so he decided to lie and try to make him go away before things get ugly. “What girl are you on about?”

Xemnas could tell he was lying so he decided to do this the hard way.

“Very well.” He reached his hand out to Axel like he was about to hurt him, “If you won’t tell me where...”

However, before Xemnas could grab Axel, Spike blasted green fire from his mouth and towards Xemnas making him move back from the fire before looking at him and saw Spike was glaring at him while still flying in mid air.

“I think, you should leave,” the baby dragon said angrily.

Xemnas softly glared at Spike for a few seconds before saying, “A dragon with a guilty heart?” He then grinned evilly at him while letting out a small evil giggle, “I mustn’t leave you unharmed, while the others get harmed.”

Xemnas raised his arms up in the air and what raised behind him was a giant gargantuan Nobody that seems to be clad in a white bodysuit, as evidenced by the large, silver zipper lining its front. Its simple round head's only feature is a white Nobody logo on its front where the creature's face would be. It has rather thick, short legs with spikes on its hips and long pointed feet. Its waist is quite thin and has dark grey sides. Its shoulders each sport a gigantic diamond-shaped spike and its arms are very long and reach the floor when fully extended down. The Nobody only seems to have one distinct digit on each of its hands, the thumb. They also seem to have high-heels on their ankles. It also has four long blue tentacles with tips resembling the spikes on the Nobody sigil that wrap around its neck. Its overall body shape seems to be meant to resemble the Nobody symbol. It was the Twilight Thorn.

The three stood in battle mode while Spike let out a little scared scream, he has never seen a creature that big before.

“That thing again?!” Roxas said angrily remember that Nobody thing.

Xemnas let out a evil chuckle as he quickly vanish in a flash leaving the four with the Twilight Thorn.

“Hey! Come back!” Axel shouted, but he didn’t come back.

Suddenly, two of the Twilight Torn’s tentacles raised out and smack Spike really hard sending him flying backwards and smacked against the rock wall as he collapsed to the floor.

Xion gasped in shock. “Spikey-wikey!” She then quickly ran towards the poor baby dragon.

“Xion, wait!” Axel cried out, but Xion continued to run towards Spike.

“Go with her, Axel!” Said Roxas as Axel quickly looked at him, “I’ll handle this creature!”

Axel was about to refuse to do that, but he didn’t want to make the same mistake about with his friends so he decided to do what Roxas said. He gave him a nod while saying, “Alright. Good luck!”

Roxas gave Axel a quick nod before he ran off towards Xion and Spike leaving his friend to deal with Twilight Thorn. Roxas glared at the giant Nobody and summoned his two Keyblades.

The Keyblade in his left hand, Oathkeeper, shaft displays two hearts, and its handle bears two angel wings, contrasting the bat wings that comprise Oblivion's handle. The teeth are fashioned in the shape of the Kanji for "light", corresponding to the Oblivion's kanji for "darkness". Its Keychain token is Kairi's Wayfinder, a star sewn together from Thalassa Shells.

The Keyblade in his right hand, Oblivion, is similar in shape to the Kingdom Key, though is black and has a longer reach. The hilt guard is comprised of two bat-like wings extending downward. The teeth are in the shape of the Kanji for "darkness". The Keychain's token is a black version of Sora's crown icon. Like the Oathkeeper, the Oblivion's blade is hollow, but it has a chain passing through the gap. The diamond in its hilt also resembles the diamond in the original logo of Hollow Bastion.

But before Roxas could try to attack the Twilight Thorn, a sphere of white light appeared on his body making everything go all white for a few seconds before fading away revealing Roxas in the air outside the hive trapped tiny white spheres on his hands and feet while still holding his Keyblades.

The Twilight Thorn spun up in front of Roxas before lending forward a bit and lending back again while raising its left fist back ready to punch Roxas. But before it could do that, Roxas managed to jump up to dodge the attack and smack its head with his Oblivion Keyblade sending it spinning backwards on the ground.

It spun back onto its feet before its hands started wiggling towards Roxas, grabbing him and pulling him towards it.

While still holding Roxas in its right hand, it tossed him up in the air and got ready to smack him down to the ground. But just as it was about to smack him, Roxas quickly dodged the hand and smacked the back of its head with his Oathkeeper Keyblade making fall on its front.

But it wasn’t done yet, the Twilight Thorn wiggled up as its hands and legs dug into the ground, while its head faced towards Roxas, and white pointy wines rose from the ground and tried to attack him.

However, Roxas was able to dodge the wine attacks while quickly sliding up and forwards before smacking the head of the Twilight Thorn with his Keyblades four times.

“This is it!” Roxas said before giving the giant Nobody a final big smack on the head.

The Twilight Thorn then shot up from the ground, spun around in the air, raised its hands up as a big giant white and darkness ball slowly floated down to its hands. Roxas quickly jumped high in the air just as the giant Nobody threw the ball towards him.

While floating in the air, Roxas closed his eyes while placing his Keyblades forward as thirteen light long sticks with a Nobody symbol on them appeared around him and spun around. He then opened his eyes again and shouted, “Come on!” Roxas quickly raised his Keyblades up and the thirteen Nobody sticks blasted into a big beam of light and shot towards the giant ball.

It made a big explosion causing Roxas to fall to the ground as his Keyblades magically disappeared and the Twilight Thorn wiggled wildly before it got shot into pieces meaning that it is now destroyed.

Roxas managed to land on his feet safely on the ground, but he bent to his knees as he held onto them with his hands and began to breath heavily after falling that high and fighting that giant Nobody again.

“That...was so...not worth it!”

While he was still breathing, he didn’t heard Xemnas appearing behind with his hands behind his back while staring at him.

“You are way too dangerous now,” he said to himself and unable for Roxas to hear. He raised his right hand out as a red ethereal blade appeared. “It will ruin the king’s plans. I must take your life...with darkness!”

Xemnas raised his hand back ready to stab Roxas with his ethereal blade, but before he could, Axel’s voice was heard from the distance.

“Roxas!”

Roxas let out a small gasp while quickly looking forward and saw Axel running towards him with one of his Chakrams in his right hand.

“Duck!” Axel threw his Chakram towards Xemnas. Roxas did what he said and ducked as the Chakram sliced through Xehanort’s Nobody making him let out a painful moan.

Roxas got up and looked behind him to see Xemnas falling to his knees before thick darkness smoke rose up around him. But he was able to slowly glare at Axel before shouting, “You, traitor!!”

Xemnas disappeared within the dark smoke as it slowly faded away. Roxas continued to stare at where Xemnas was standing before Axel could up to him.

Roxas smiled at his friend before saying, “Thanks, Axel.”

Axel smiled back at Roxas while placing a hand on his side. “Hey no worries, I’m always there to help my friends. Got it memorized?” He placed a right finger on the side of his head.

Roxas let out a happy chuckle. They looked back to where Xemnas was once standing, they didn’t know what was going on or how is he still alive.

“What is going on here?” Roxas asked in confusion, “How is Xemnas still alive? I thought his replica was destroyed and he went back to the past.”

“I’m not really sure, Roxas,” replied Axel while rubbing the back of his head, “Either he ignored the rules of time travel or Vanitas and Cozy Glow must be planning to use replicas of the Seekers we faced at the Keyblade Graveyard.”

“Even the ones that didn’t travel from the past as hearts and then placed into a replica?”

Axel nodded his head in response. “Possibly. The ones that didn’t use a replica to fill in the vessels were Xigbar, Luxord, Larxene, Marluxia, Isa and Xehanort in his original form and his heart within Terra. The ones that travelled from the past and used the replicas to fill in the rest of the vessels were Ansem, Xemnas, Vanitas, Riku Replica and Xehanort’s younger self.”

“And then there was Xion, the only replica they used to restore her body while her memories were missing,” added Roxas, “Yet she was known as No. i, an imaginary number.”

“Whatever Vanitas and Cozy Glow is up to and planning to do with the poor kid, they must got prepared to stop us from protecting him,” guessed Axel.

“They must have.”

After a few seconds of silence, Roxas suddenly remembered something as he let out a gasp of shock. “Spike! Axel, is he alright?!”

“Don’t worry, Roxas,” said the voice of Xion, “Spike’s fine.”

Axel and Roxas turned and saw Xion walking towards them with Spike in her arms and two Changeling rulers walking with her.

Thorax was one of them as we all know, the other Changeling ruler was his brother, Pharynx. His eyes were moderate blue violet, his mane and neck fin was deep crimson, his chitin was dark cyan with moderate amaranth chest, his carapace was moderate amaranth with grayish blue underside, his horn was moderate amaranth and his wings was moderate amaranth with blue violet elytra. He was even the same size as Luna.

“How is he doing?” Asked Axel.

“He’s doing okay at the moment,” answered Pharynx, “But that smack to the rock did some damages to his back and wings. Whatever attacked him must be very strong and unable for a young lad to handle. That why we suggest you lot take him to the Dragon Lands and get him healed there.”

“Lava can heal any pain a dragon has in its body,” explained Thorax, “We’ve learned from one of the library books about healing when one of the changelings was in pain.”

“But what about you guys? Who’s gonna make sure no Changeling gets harmed by any unversed?” Roxas asked worriedly. He wasn’t very sure that leaving the changelings to train alone and going to the Dragon Lands to heal Spike was a good idea, especially since they were told to stay at the Changeling Kingdom until the training was done.

“Don’t you worry, my boy,” Pharynx said happily and calmly, “We’ll be perfectly fine. Thorax and I already know how to fight and the training is nearly finish anyway.”

“Now go and help Spike get better,” ordered Thorax in a calm and friendly manner, “He needs you.”

Roxas was about to say something but then felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked and saw Axel who was giving him a friendly smile as he said, “Roxas, it’ll be okay. If we continue to stay here, the pain on Spike might get even worse. You have to trust them.”

Roxas looked at Axel for a few more seconds before turning back to Thorax and Pharynx who were smiling at him in a friendly way and hoping he can trust them while they’re gone.

Roxas smiled back at them as he gave them a nod before turning to Xion. “Alright. Let’s go help Spike!”

Xion and Axel gave Roxas a happy nod before he looked at the two brothers again and said, “Good luck.”

With that being said, the three friends ran towards the Dragon Lands quickly as their legs can carry them with Spike still in Xion’s arms.

But unknown to them, Xemnas was watching them from the top of the Changeling Hive with his hands behind his back. He let out an evil chuckle as a black corridor appeared around him and then disappeared along with him.

Author's Note

Which group do you guys wanna see in the next chapter?

Sora, Donald, Goofy, Kairi, Aqua, Oliver and Flurry Heart or Terra, Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer

Chapter XV: Face Their Fears

In another white room of the strange castle within the dark room underneath the Crystal Empire, the Keyblade wielder and the two unicorns were continuing their journey throughout the castle, after their meeting with Terranort, while trying to figure what was going on with the door.

But they were stopped by a dark corridor near them. Terra, Sunset and Starlight stood in battle mode and glared as the black corridor to reveal the Nodragon, Xocarl.

Xocarl grinned at the three. “I take it you’re Terra, Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer.”

“Are you with Xehanort or Vanitas?” Terra asked while glaring at her.

“You are half correct,” answered the Nodragon while using her claw finger and thumb to make a small hold to go with the answer, “Let us say that neither of them are the reason behind the threat that you thought it was. Vanitas is behind all of this and he is not behind all of this. Perhaps a “Nocreature” best conveys the idea.”

“Riddles were never our thing,” said Terra, “Try again.”

And so she did. “He belongs to neither the hot nor the cold but walks the storm between the air and ground.”

The two unicorns quickly figured the riddle out and let out a small gasp of shock before Xocarl let out a chuckle.

“Catching on now? He also now accepts those that stand in the dark but also those that stand in between the light and dark. Oh yes, you three also stand in between the light and the darkness. It appears we have much in common.”

Terra, Sunset and Starlight knew she was right about that. There was darkness left inside of their hearts, that has been there for years now and they haven’t fought it yet.

“Maybe...” said Sunset feeling defeated, “Like you said, there really is darkness left inside of us.” But Sunset glared at Xocarl again along with Starlight and Terra, “But so what?” The three stood in battle mode again with Terra’s Keyblade appearing in his hand as Sunset then said, “Darkness is our enemy! And so are you for trying to make us believe we are still pawns of the darkness!”

“Oh ho! So it’s a fight you lot want,” guessed Xocarl, “Very good, I shall take you all on!”

Xocarl smirked evilly at them before reaching her claw out and fire summoned her shield. It was shaped like an upside-down teardrop with two oval chunks taken out of each side. This has the effect of making it vaguely resemble the Unversed symbol turned upside-down. The top of the shield is lined by four small spikes and a fifth larger one in the middle. All of these spikes are red and resemble the spikes on the Unversed logo. The edges of this shield are orange and the face of the shield is mostly red, though the bottom tip is fire red. There is an upside-down, sky red triangle marking on the top of the shield, and a fire red "V" shape in the middle of the shield. The top inside edge is also fire red. It was her Lava Pride.

“Shatter!” Xocarl made a lava slide towards the three and did a slide break towards them, but they manage dodge the attack by jumping to one side.

Terra ran towards the Nodragon and attacked her with his Keyblade making four smacks on her body. “You want some?!” He then smacked her with his Keyblade sending her flying backwards.

“I had enough of this!” She shouted before spinning round really fast as fire balls shot towards them.

But lucky, Terra was able to block the fire balls with his Keyblade by smacking the fire balls making them fly the other side of them and hit the wall.

Once the balls were gone, Sunset and Starlight used their magic to shoot at Xocarl. But she blocked the magic shots with her shield. “No good!” The Nodragon shouted.

“Taste this!” Xocarl placed her shield in front of her and zoomed towards Terra. She hit him really hard with her shield sending him flying back towards the wall.

“AAAHHH!!” Terra shouted in pain before landing on his feet and slowly but carefully rose up again.

Sunset and Starlight glared at Xocarl and charged towards her.

“Sunset! Starlight! Catch!” Shouted Terra before throwing his Keyblade to Sunset and Starlight which they caught it with their magic grasp.

Sunset and Starlight used Terra’s Keyblade to hit Xocarl’s shield before pushing her back with it. They charged towards her again and smacked her shield again while struggling to push her back again as Xocarl was trying to push them back as well.

Xocarl let out an evil laughter before saying, “I find, coursing through you two, there is a darkness of formidable power growing! Well worth the trouble of aggravating you lot. All this excitement has provided me with invaluable data.”

“What?!” Shouted Sunset and Starlight in shock!

Xocarl swinged her shield making the two fall back, but able to land on their hooves safely, as they letted go of the Keyblade but Terra managed to caught it before they all stared at the Nodragon.

“Many thanks, Sunset and Starlight!” Xocarl said while waving at them as a dark corridor appeared and disappeared taking her along.

Terra let out a small angry growl before saying, “It must have been a trick all along.”

Sunset and Starlight looked at Terra and gave him a nod in agreement.

Back in the chambers beneath the Storm Kingdom, Xodiac was staring at the wall thinking about something until Xisnom walked towards him.

“What’s happening to the others?” He asked making the Nopony look at him.

“Vanitas has given Sora and Oliver a little more information about what’s going on,” Xodiac answered, “The Storm King may well succeed in getting what he wants.” He then placed a hoof on his chin. “Lightning would be a perfect asset to the Storm Army...” He placed his hoof away from his chin. “But Princess Twilight’s students’s actions from defeating Cozy Glow two moons ago, they...leave me quite uneasy.”

“And then there is Silverstream,” said the Noyak, “Who knows what that student might do now she isn’t afraid of The Storm King anymore.”

“Tempest Plagueis should take care of this,” said Xodiac, “His plans to stop them from saving Lightning are ready as he speaks.”

Xisnom wasn’t so sure about this since he knows who Tempest Plagueis use to be. “But Silverstream now despises Plagueis. Think of the mess it would make.”

“So we must tell Vanitas. Isn’t it better that he and Cozy Glow clean up the mess than leave to Plagueis?”

Back at the Crystal Empire castle, Celestia was looking at one of the windows feeling scared and worried for herself. After Sunset went to the door beneath the castle with Terra and Starlight, she couldn’t help but still feeling worried that something might happen to her like the time she went to the human world when she was evil and when she was a good guy again.

She couldn’t stop thinking that Sunset might get killed by dark magic or worse, something through that door might make her become who she hated the most like Celestia does, Demon Shimmer.

Just then, the sun princess heard hoofsteps coming towards her. She turned and saw her sister walking towards her with a worried look on her face.

“Sister, are you feeling okay?” Luna asked.

Celestia stared at her sister for a few seconds before slowly shaking her head in response.

“No, dear sister, I’m not feeling okay.”

“It’s about Sunset Shimmer, isn’t it?” Guessed the moon princess.

Celestia didn’t wanna lie to Luna, she knew her sister was right. So she nodded her head in response.

“Yes, it’s about Sunset Shimmer,” Celestia said before turning back to the window, “I can’t help but feel worried that something’s gonna happen to her, like the darkness taking control of her or something with dark magic might kill her. Or worse, what if something makes her become Demon Shimmer again and she’s unable to fight it to break free.”

A tear started to roll down her face. “Even though Twilight told me Sunset was doing okay in the human world after she got her crown back and helped Sunset see the path of friendship, I still couldn’t help but feel worried about her. She, along with Twilight, meant the world to me. She was like my first ever daughter before I showed her the mirror, and I can’t lose her. Not for real, not by anycreature that wants her dead.”

Celestia closed her eyes and let her tears roll down her face.

Luna could feel Celestia still have a motherly bond with Sunset Shimmer and have been worried about her ever since she went through that mirror and lived in the human world.

But Luna knows that Sunset is able to fight the dark magic that might try to make her who she was before and Celestia doesn’t need to feel worried about her. She then walked to stand by her sister.

“But, Celestia, Sunset Shimmer’s like Twilight.”

Celestia’s eyes were shot wide opened as she looked at her sister while saying, “What?!”

“No no no no no! Strong like Twilight,” Luna said in a proper way, “Plus she’s with Terra, one of the fighters that wields a Keyblade.”

“What are you saying, Luna?”

“I’m saying that, even without Starlight and Terra’s help, Sunset is still able to fight the darkness that might try to make her an evil pony again.”

“How so?” Celestia asked.

Luna just gave her big sister a friendly smile before answering.

“Even before Twilight went back to the human world to save it again, Sunset was still able to understand friendship and faced her fears of becoming an She-Demon again without Twilight’s help. Starlight did the same when she was afraid of visiting her old village and become who she was before Twilight helped her see the path of friendship. So if Starlight was able to face her fears, so can Sunset, even if she does see her fears through that door.”

Just then, Luna began to sing a lovely song.

Breath, should they take a deep?
Faith, should they take the leap?
Taste, what a bittersweet
All their, all their life

Luna flew up in the air with her horn glowing.

Let them face, let them face, let them face their fears
Oh, let them face, let them face, let them face their fears
Won't be long, won't be long, she’ll be here again
Watch them save all of their light

The moon princess magically made the place go all white with images of Celestia and Sunset doing things together when she returned to Equestria.

One has them having a picnic. The other had them sharing a hug together. And the other has them reading a book together. And many other images that you can think of with them being together again.

Luna walked all the way with the images flying by her.

Lose, soon have nothing to
Space, this is what they choose
A mile, could she walk in our hoof shoes?
All your, all your life

She then magically made the images fly around Celestia in hopes they’ll make her happy again, and it did as Celestia slowly grew a smile on her face once again.

Luna dance bouncing up and down.

Watch them save all of their light

The moon princess magically made the Sunset and Celestia images fly by again with Celestia walking by them.

The white area faded away as Celestia and Luna were now back in the room they were in. Celestia looked at Luna with a happy smile on her face but a one last year rolling down her face. Luna carefully brush the tear away with her hoof while smiling at her sister.

“Thank you, my dear sister,” the sun princess said happily, “Now I can believe that Sunset Shimmer will be just fine with Starlight Glimmer and Terra, and she'll return here in one piece.”

“Glad to hear it, sister.”

“Same here,” said the voice of Twilight.

The two sisters turned towards the doorway and saw Twilight standing there looking at them with a smile on her face before walking towards them.

“Sunset isn’t be under your protection forever, you know, Celestia,” said the princess of friendship, “She needs to be able to do things on her own without feeling worried. The same goes for Oliver and Flurry Heart. Once they become the new rulers of the Crystal Empire, they won’t need us to protect or help them no more. In fact, they’ll be the ones protecting each other. And when I become the new ruler with Spike by my side, I won’t be much of a worried plus scaredy cat to think I’ll be a terrible ruler and need your help to become the perfect one.”

Celestia and Luna smiled at Twilight.

“Such kind and wise words from you, Twilight,” said Celestia happily.

“I agree with you, sister,” said Luna.

Just then, before the three princesses could say anything else, a loud explosion was heard from outside the castle and made the room shake a bit.

“Whoa! What was that?!” Twilight asked shockingly.

“I don’t know,” answered Celestia worriedly and shockingly, “But we best go see what it was before it gets anymore worse.”

Twilight gave the two princesses a nod while saying, “Right. Go get Ventus, I’ll go get my friends, Capper, Shining, Cadence, Sunburst, Amore, Constantine and Vincent.”

The sisters gave her a nod before they all went off to get the others.

Outside the castle, there was fire on several buildings and crystal ponies running and screaming for their lives.

It wasn’t long till Ventus, Constantine, Capper, Vincent and the ponies ran into the town of the Crystal Empire and saw what was going on.

“Whoa there! What happened here?!” Rainbow asked shockingly.

“I don’t know, Rainbow,” replied Twilight, “But I bet it has something to do with Vanitas and Cozy Glow.”

Suddenly, something jumped near them making them jump and scream in shock.

Standing near them was an Unversed that was a goopy dark mass of negative emotions. It has a sad Unversed face at the bottom of its body. On top is the seal of the container, which is a blue sphere bearing the Unversed logo. To its sides and back are several canisters of screams, which give it power.

It takes a more slim, defined shape when it spreads its body over the area. It head now looms on top of a thin body, with wings to the side. The Unversed Logo now right above its eyes and takes a more jack-o-lantern appearance. It was the Lump of Horror.

“An Unversed!” Shouted Ventus while summoning his Keyblade.

“Another one?!” Applejack shouted shockingly, “This one’s times the big as the other ones!”

“I like to say I’m glad I believed Twilight was right,” Said Rainbow.

“Twilight, you and the others go save the other ponies! I’ll handle this guy!” Ordered Ventus politely.

“Right!” Said Twilight before she, her friends, the married couple, the sisters, Capper, Sunburst, Amore, Constantine and Vincent went off to help the other ponies leaving Ven to handle the big Unversed.

One of its wings swinged across to attack Ventus, but he quickly jumped to dodge its attack before running the Lump of Horror and gave it about six smacks with his Keyblade.

“Bring it!” Ventus gave it one big smack with his Keyblade before jumping back from it.

“Fire!” The boy shot two fire balls at Lump of Horror from his Keyblade making it roar in pain.

But the Unversed wasn’t done yet as it roared angrily at him before swinging both its wings at Ven. Luckily, Ventus manage to dodge the attacks by ducking and jumping quickly.

Ventus jumped towards the big Unversed and gave it another six smacks with his Keyblade.

“Bring it!” He gave it another big smack with his Keyblade.

Suddenly, one of the wings swinged towards Ventus smacking him really hard.

“AAAHHH!!” Cried the boy as he flew backwards while still holding his Keyblade and landed on his front very painfully.

“Ven!” Shouted the girls worriedly while rushing towards him and carefully helped him up.

The sisters, Sunburst, Capper, the married couple, Amore, Constantine and Vincent ran towards them as Ventus began to moan in pain and held his arm after his Keyblade magically disappeared.

“Are you okay, kid?” Asked Constantine.

Ventus let out a few coughs before answering, “I think so.”

Before they could say anything else, they saw Lump of Horror coming towards them as it then roared at them.

It was about to attack them when all of a sudden, a pear bomb landed on the Unversed and exploded on it making a pear juice mess. Lump of Horror roared in pain before an apple bomb landed on it and exploded on it making an apple juice mess before it roared in pain again.

“What the?” Vincent said in shock.

“Where did those come from?!” Rarity asked shockingly.

Just then, a big apple and pear bomb flew inside the mouth of the Unversed causing it to swallow it. Suddenly, after three seconds, Lump of Horror exploded into tiny blobs and landed on the ground before fading away accepting its defeat.

“Well that was, unexpected,” said Amore.

“Definitely unexpected,” agreed Cadence.

“But who threw those pear and apple bombs?” Shining asked curiously.

Fluttershy saw something up ahead. She pointed her hoof forwards while saying, “Look.”

They all turned forward and saw two strange figures walking towards them. Rainbow flew forwards a bit while glaring at the figures and saying, “Not this again!” She then stood in battle mode.

The two figures continued to walk towards them as they came clearly to what they look like. They took two final steps before standing near the ponies and humans, and as it turns out, they were ponies wearing pony like Organization black coats like Tempest Shadow use to wear during Sora’s first time in Equestria.

Ventus let out a small gasp of shock before saying, “The... The Organization?!”

“Let’s not jump to consolations yet, Ven,” said Twilight.

“Twilight’s right,” agreed Rainbow, “They could just good guys wearing those black coats to hide from the bad guys.”

Cadence moved forward a bit before saying, “Who are you two? Are you good ponies or bad ponies? Show us your faces.”

The two did what the princess asked them to do and took off their hoods to reveal their faces.

One was a stallion with pale light grayish olive coat, brilliant red mane and moderate harlequin eyes while the other was a female pony with pale gamboge coat, brilliant gamboge mane and brilliant turquoise eyes.

The mane five looked at the two ponies in shock, while Applejack looked at them in big shock, they knew who they were.

Ventus looked at them confusedly. “Who are they?”

“Applejack,” began Pinkie Pie, “Is that...Bright Mac and Pear Butter?”

“Ma? Pa?” Applejack asked.

Pear Butter and Bright Mac nodded their heads while smiling.

“That’s right, Applejack,” answered Pear Butter, “We’re your parents.”

“And we’re back,” said Bright Mac afterwards.

The mane five continued to look at them in shock before turning to Applejack who was still in shock as a tear started to roll down his face.

Chapter XVI: Second Shadow

The Young five were walking across the dirt path that leads the way to the Storm Kingdom so they can save Silverstream and Lightning Twister. They have been walking for miles and miles all the way from the Crystal Empire, and they have no idea if they’re going the right way or not.

“Ugh!” Started Gallus as he landed on the ground to rest his wings while walking, “We’ve been walking and flying for hours now! Do we actually know where we’re going?!”

“To be honest, I have no idea!” Replied Sandbar.

“Yona not know either!”

Ocellus saw something up ahead before saying, “Maybe that can help us in finding it.”

The Young four looked forward and saw what Ocellus was on about. On a rock that was a few miles near them, there was a wooden sign saying ‘Storm Kingdom! Keep out! Turn back while you still can!’

“Oh, that helps,” Smolder said softly.

“Well spotted, Ocellus!” Said Sandbar while he and the other three smiled at the kind Changeling.

Ocellus blushed while smiling.

“Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s go save our friends!” Gallus said cheerfully earning a nod from his friends.

The Young five began to walk again towards the path that leads to the Storm Kingdom.

But they didn’t go far as a dark corridor appeared near them and disappeared to reveal a cat that was the same size as Capper but this cat is a female, with brown fur, red eyes, sharp teeth and wears black clothing, with the Storm King symbol on each arm, with black trousers, gloves and boots. She also has a grey belt with a weapon hilt on the right side of her belt. Her name was, Second Shadow.

The five stopped in their tracks and stood in battle mode while Gallus and Smolder growled angrily at the cat as she grinned evilly at them.

“Yona bet you’re another Tempest warrior!” Yona growled.

“Too clever,” replied Second Sister while placing a paw on her hip, “I’m Second Shadow, a warrior of The Storm King.”

“Second Shadow? There’s more warriors of The Storm King?!” Sandbar asked in shock.

“Well, only me and that traitor Tempest Shadow,” answered Second Shadow, “The Storm King only hires those that are strong, tough and able to fight those that stand in The Storm King’s way, like me and Tempest for example. Tempest use to be the commander of the Storm Guards and in charge of me and maybe other Shadow warriors The Storm King could have hired.”

The Young five looked at each other in shock before turning back to Second Shadow.

“You know about Tempest Shadow? Even before she invaded Canterlot?” Asked Ocellus shockingly.

The evil cat turned round before answering, “Yes, I, do. I even know she betrayed The Storm King and left him to die in stone pieces before joining that Princess of Friendship. Such a worthless pony.”

“None of that is true!” Said Gallus angrily with the others glaring at her, “The Storm King was using her from the very beginning! He’s the one that the betray!”

Second Shadow glared at them.

“He betrayed, she betrayed, doesn’t matter to me.” She turned round to them, “All that matters is that I’m just happy I’m still working for him. Even with the help of Vanitas and Cozy Glow, The Storm King will be able to come after being in stone for all these moons.”

The Young five find it hard to believe that they’re bringing back The Storm King after being turned to stone and broke into pieces even with the help of Vanitas and Cozy Glow.

Smolder smirked at Second Sister before crossing her arms and said, “Don’t play games with us. There’s no way you can bring back The Storm King. He’s gone for life and for good.”

The cat glared at the dragon, she should have known they wouldn’t believe her even if she had prove. But she decided to let them figure it out for theirselves.

“Fine then,” she said, “I’ll let you all figure it out for yourselves, same goes for your hippogriff friend when she enters the castle.” Second Shadow crossed her arms. “But be forewarned, when you discover the truth about the colt and The Storm King...you won’t be able to change the events that are about to happen.”

A dark corridor appeared around her and then disappeared taking her along.

“Come guys,” said Sandbar softly, “Let’s just continue on, she’s just tricking us to make us turn round and not save our friends.”

The four nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, let’s just ignore her and focus on saving Silverstream and Lightning,” said Smolder.

They started walking again and headed towards the Storm Kingdom to save Silverstream and Lightning Twister.

At the main path on the rocky island to The Storm Kingdom, a bright light shone a couple of miles away from the castle.

As the light disappeared, it revealed to be Riku, Mickey and Tempest standing on the path and looked at the castle.

“So this is place,” Mickey said before turning to Tempest Shadow.

“Yes,” answered Tempest softly, “This is the Storm Kingdom, home to The Storm King.”

“And where that Storm Guard must have taken Lightning Twister,” said Riku.

Tempest looked around the place to see if Silverstream arrived before them and the Young five have made it before them since they might have figured out they snuck out of the castle and ran off to save their friends.

“No sign of the children. They probably didn’t snuck out as we speak. But Silverstream though, I can’t be so sure yet. I just hope Tempest Plagueis hasn’t done anything to her if she entered here already.”

Mickey and Riku was confuse by this. They have no idea who this Tempest Plagueis is.

“Who is this Tempest Plagueis you speak of?” Asked Mickey confusedly.

“He was the second in command of training the Storm Guards,” she answered, “He was also once the king of the hippogriffs before betraying them and Queen Novo when The Storm King and I invaded their home. I often keep my distance from him, because after first meeting him, he was acting strange.”

“Strange how exactly?” Riku asked.

“I sense darkness in him, very strong darkness. And unlike any darkness I seen before in my life.”

“And I take it he’s still here after what happened to The Storm King, right?” Asked Riku curiously.

Fizzlepop nodded in response to Riku’s question. “Yes. I was planning on trying to get him to turn back to a good king again when The Storm King was now gone, but after sensing the darkness in him, I couldn’t bare to go near him. Even if he still obeys The Storm King and refuse to go back as king again.”

Fizzy felt guilty now after saying all of that. Riku and Mickey quickly notice this and gave Fizzlepop Berrytwist a friendly smile showing her that it wasn’t her fault she couldn’t get Plagueis to turn good again.

“Awww, don’t feel bad, Fizzy,” said the king before gently placing a hand on her shoulder, “It’s not your fault you couldn’t turn him back to a good king again. We all do things like this sometimes, especially when we’re trying to make things right after the bad things we did.”

“I agree, Fizzy,” said Riku, “I once served the darkness, and when I was free from the realm of darkness, I couldn’t help but feel like Sora wouldn’t forgive me after all the things I did and nearly broke our friendship, so I kept my distance from him for a long time. But as it turns out, his heart was stronger than his hate and anger. And that he was able to forgive me and still called me a friend.”

Fizzlepop Berrytwist couldn’t help but gave her two new friends a happy smile. Those kind words from Riku and Mickey made her heart feel friendship within.

“Thanks you two,” she said before looking at the castle, “Now let’s go save the young pony and hippogriff.”

The two gave her a nod before they all made their way towards the castle of the Storm King.

Author's Note

I’ve spent one day writing this, so I just hope it’s as good as the other chapters

Also sorry if this chapter’s short

Chapter XVII: Be Prepared

Inside the castle of the Storm King, it was still dark and spooky with thunder roaring outside as Silverstream walked through the hallway in search for her little brother Lightning Twister.

Whilst walking among the halls of the castle, the pink hippogriff looked from one side to another to find the door that leads to the dungeons. That would be the one place they would keep the poor colt in. But she also hoped Lightning managed to escape the dungeons and was now trying to find his way out of the castle, even with the thunder and lighting scaring him.

“Lightning!” She called quietly but loud enough for the colt to hear, “Lightning, are you here? Sweetie!”

After a few seconds of silence, no reply or colt appeared. Silverstream now knows that Lightning Twister hasn’t escaped from the dungeons and she must come to his rescue. But first, she needed a weapon to help her on the rescue mission.

That’s when she saw a Storm Guard spear just laying on the floor by her right. Silverstream stared at it for a few seconds before carefully picked it up and held it in her claw. She looked at it a bit more before turning forwards again.

Suddenly, standing near her was a dark version of Silverstream wearing a dark robe with her hood up and was holding one hilt of what it appears to be a folded dual-bladed Soul Eater.

The two Soul Eaters are falchion-esque swords, with a dark red, dark purple and dark blue blade shaped like a demonic wing. Their handle bears the Gazing Eye in dark light blue and the handles consists of dark braids. They have a striking resemblance to Way to the Dawn, as well as Void Gear.

Silverstream took a step back in shock while staring at her dark self before she folded her second Soul Eater blade back to turn it into double dual-bladed Soul Eater which made the pink hippogriff let out a small gasp of shock and worried while still holding the spear.

Dark Silverstream looked at the original Silverstream before saying, “Don’t be afraid of who you’re trying to protect.” She then started to walk towards her with her dual-bladed Soul Eater.

Silverstream used the Storm guard spear to fight her dark self as she used her dual-bladed Soul Eater to block the attacks on each side for about four times before stopping her from attacking her right by pushing right Soul Eater blade up towards the spear.

Dark Silverstream spun round to attack Silverstream with the right Soul Eater blade, while she attacked it with the spear, before pushing the right blade up trapping the spear in between the blades.

Silverstream scaredy looked at her dark self while breathing heavily before Dark Silverstream slowly turned her head round to look at her. The evil hippogriff scared Silverstream by hissing evilly at her, with sharp teeth showing in her mouth, which made her drop the spear and uncontrollably walk backwards to an opened doorway that leads to a different room.

Silverstream fell to her back before slowly getting up again while rubbing her head.

She then heard growling coming behind her, so she slowly turned round and standing near her were four Storm guards, with new red armour, staring at her with their red eyes while growling at her.

Silverstream’s eyes went wide in shock. “Uh-Oh,” she said to herself quietly.

Now in most dungeons, it would have one bunk bed with a sink and mirror. But the dungeon in the Storm Kingdom, which is just one, it was a large circle room with two slide up doors which only opens to those that helps the Storm King. And in the middle of the dungeon room, was a medium size circle with a chain that can keep prisoners locked in case they dare try to attack.

The door on the right door opened up and thrown in was Silverstream as she landed on the ground with a bump before the door closed down behind her.

The pink hippogriff slowly got up once more while rubbing her head. Just then, when she looked forward, she gasped in shock to see who else was in the dungeon with her.

Laying on the middle medium circle with the chain around his body and wings was none other than poor Lightning Twisters. His eyes were closed with scared tears running down his face.

“Lightning!” She said in shock before running to his aid.

The poor colt heard her voice as he slowly opened his eyes, with tears still running, and looked up to see the pink hippogriff was now in the dungeons with him.

“S-Silverstream!” He cried weakly.

Silverstream was now by Lightning’s side and she looked at the chain around him before sadly looked at her little brother while saying, “No no, what have they done to you?”

Lightning sniffed before sadly answering, “A m-mean h-hippogriff told the g-guard to put m-me h-here until further n-notice! I-I w-was so scared!”

The words “mean hippogriff” made Silverstream’s eyes go wide in shock and anger. She knew who he was on about. But she didn’t care right now, she needed to be there for Lightning Twister after what he has been through before she came to rescue him.

Silverstream gently wrapped her talon arms around Lightning and slowly but gently stroked Lightning’s mane while saying, “Shhh...shh shhh shh shhh...it’s alright, sweetie. I’ve got you. I’m gonna get you out of here, I promise.”

Just then, the slide door on the left opened up. Silverstream looked forward, while comforting her little brother, and saw an adult hippogriff walking in.

The hippogriff was the same height as General Seaspray with the same coat colour with white and grey mane and tail. He has a mini grey beard on his beak. He wears a black rubbery clothing with a Storm King symbol on his left talon arm with three dark silver projection rubber armour on the three pointy feathers on each leg. His claws and paws had red gloves on and he also wears a cape that goes down to his tail, the cape was dark red on the outside while it was dark orange on the inside.

His name was, Tempest Plagueis. Another Tempest warrior that serve The Storm King, and he still does to this day.

Silverstream glared angrily at the hippogriff. “Traitor.”

Once he was inside the dungeon, with the door closing behind him, Plagueis was shocked to see what was in the dungeon.

He then said, “Oh no, my dear. This is a mistake, a terrible mistake. They’ve gone too far, this is madness.”

“I figured you were behind the foalnapping, Plagueis.”

“This has nothing to do with me, I assure you,” said Plagueis while beginning to slowly walk around the colt and hippogriff, “I will immediately tell the Storm Guards set you two free and return you home at once.”

“Well I hope it doesn’t take too long. I have work to do back at the Crystal Empire, and so does Lightning Twister.” Silverstream continued to give Plagueis an angry look.

“May I ask why a young hippogriff is all the way out here in the Storm Kingdom?”

“Lightning Twister was foalnapped by one of your new Storm Guard last night, so I snook out to rescue him while believing that it has something to do with that evil filly and Keyblade wielder named Cozy Glow and Vanitas. Do you know them?”

“Well there are no “Keyblade wielders” or evil fillies here that I am aware of,” answered Tempest Plagueis while taking a few more steps and looking at the two, “The Storm Guards won’t even dream to trust them.”

“Well, who can blame them?” Silverstream said sarcastically, “But they are here in Equestria, I can assure you. And they’re after this poor sweet little colt.”

Silverstream looked down at Lightning while still gently stroking his mane as she gave him a sad smile.

“It’s a great pity that our paths have never crossed before, Silverstream. Queen Novo has always spoke very highly of you when you were just a baby before The Storm King invaded.” Plagueis looked down in such rubbish sadness. “I wish she was, still brave than before. I could use her help right now.”

Silverstream continued to have her head forward as she looked at Plagueis with a cross look on her face.

She got up and turned round to look at the evil hippogriff, with Lightning gently holding her tail, as she said, “Aunt Novo would never help a traitor like you.”

Tempest Plagueis looked at the pink hippogriff before saying, “Don’t be so sure, my young hippogriff.” He started slowly walk round them again. “You forget, that I was once king of the hippogriffs before The Storm King invaded. Queen Novo knew all about him that she wouldn’t let her daughter live in fear if she had never learned the truth just as I have.”

Silverstream was confuse by this. “The truth?”

“The truth.” The evil hippogriff stopped walking and looked at Silverstream for a few seconds before slowly walking round them again.

“What if I told you the other reason The Storm King invaded all lands in Equestria before he came back alive so far from his stone defeat?”

Silverstream was shocked by hearing Tempest Plagueis say The Storm King came back to life after he was destroyed in stone, she didn’t know how that happened. But she refuses to believe him.

“No, that’s not possible. The princesses would be aware of it!”

“The darkness of The Storm King has clouded their minds of hearing his return, my dear,” said Tempest Plagueis before he stopped walking and turned to the young hippogriff, “The Storm King has now returned to find the young pony who is known as, The Storm Pony.

Silverstream still refuse to believe such rubbish.

“I don’t believe you.”

“The Storm Pony was to become the new Storm King when he retires after taking over Equestria. But he was betrayed moons ago, before having Tempest Shadow on his side, when the mother of the Storm pony ran away from him before she was pregnant. The Storm King came to me for help. He told me everything.”

Plagueis leaned forward a bit before saying, “You must join me, Silverstream. And together...we will destroy those that try to ruin our race.”

Silverstream was not amused by Tempest Plagueis’s offer as she still gave him the angry look.

“You think I would join you, betray my friends, my family, my little brother, and throw away friendship like trash? Go to Tartarus, so called uncle.”

Plagueis’s hopeful smile slowly faded away to a disappointed look before turning round to the door on the left. He turned round to look at the two one last time before saying, “It maybe difficult to have you released.”

The slide door opened up and Plagueis made his way out of the dungeon before the door closed behind him.

Silverstream gave one last glare before turning back to Lightning with a sad look on both their faces. She gently placed a claw on the left side of his face and let him rest his head on it.

While looking at the poor colt, Silverstream heard something near them but also far away from them. It felt like another vision contact bond.

Silverstream looked to the left and grew an angry look on her face once more to see who she saw. It was Cozy Glow and Vanitas in their little quarters to the Storm Kingdom.

They looked at Silverstream before Vanitas said, “What Tempest Plagueis said is true. The Storm King is truly back.”

Unlike she did with Tempest Plagueis, Silverstream actually believed what Vanitas just said to her about the Storm King’s return. She wish she can refuse to believe him, but she knows Vanitas wouldn’t lie that much after their first meeting.

“Serving another master who wants to be ruler?”

“No, we made a deal,” answered Vanitas, “Plagueis was your uncle, he wanted you by his side as uncle and niece. Why didn’t you accept his offer?”

Silverstream continue stare crossly at the two before saying, “Cozy Glow wanted Lightning to join her when she returned to the School of Friendship before trapping him in the caves. Why does she still want him?”

Vanitas and Cozy Glow just looked at the hippogriff and didn’t even give an answer to her.

“You can’t hide him, Silverstream,” Vanitas said, “Not from us.”

The pink hippogriff was not amused at his response. “Can’t you see the fear in Lightning’s eyes? He’s haunted. He can’t stop fearing the darkness you tempered in his heart.”

“So you still count the days since you went back to the surface again.” Vanitas started to slowly walk towards Silverstream. “Such pain in you, such anger. I don’t wanna have to kill Lightning Twister. We’re gonna come to him, and we’re gonna make him Cozy Glow’s king and a new seeker of darkness.” He stopped near her. “And when Tempest Plagueis offers you to join him again...you’ll accept it.”

Silverstream continued to glare Vanitas before saying, “We’ll see.”

Vanitas slowly reached his out to touch Silverstream, but the hippogriff took the upper claw and slapped the evil Keyblade wielder with her left claw causing him to yell in pain and anger while placing a hand on his cheek and ending the vision contact bond.

Vanitas rubbed his sore cheek while having an angry look on his head. He was still in his quarters, after that second vision contact bond earlier, with Cozy Glow and the three Nocreatures watching him.

Cozy Glow flew up to him and asked, “Are you okay, Vanitas?”

Vanitas stopped rubbing his cheek while growling angrily. “I’m so gonna teach that hippogriff some manners when we get see her again.” He turned to the evil filly. “Cozy, let’s go talk to The Storm King before we go visit that colt and hippogriff in the dungeon. We have some more business to talk about.”

“What about us, Master?” Asked Xodiac, “What should we do?”

Vanitas turned to the Nopony before answering, “Carry on what you three were doing before I summoned you back here, and make sure none of the heroes or guardians save that colt. That good for nothing Sora has always shown too much restraint when it comes to ruling Kingdom Hearts and all worlds.”

Vanitas walked past the Nocreatures. “When Cozy Glow’s the new queen, the darkness will be free to take over all hearts. Because darkness, is never far behind.”

“But what about Oliver Sparkle?” Xocarl asked, “That pony’s far too powerful to challenge.”

Vanitas looked at the Nodragon while saying, “Oliver Sparkle is yesterday’s problem. A clapped-out, distracted regime. Whose failings undoubtedly presage. The need for a different dream.”

The evil Keyblade wielder turned forward and began to sing.

Yes, friendship times are a-changin'
Which means that Unversed must too
My vision is clear and wide-ranging
And even encompasses you

Vanitas turned round to Cozy Glow and the Nocreatures while raising his arms out.

So prepare for the coup of the century
Prepare for the murkiest scam

Suddenly, Floods began to rise from the ground and wonder around the place.

Meticulous planning, tenacity spanning
Decades of denial is simply why Cozy Glow will be queen!
Undisputed, respected, saluted
And seen for the wonder we are!

He grinned evilly at the three.

Yes, our teeth and ambitions are bared
Be prepared

Big Unversed rose from the ground while they, along with the Floods, kept saying be prepared over and over again.

Be prepared

While the Unversed kept saying be prepared, spiked turtletoad Unversed rose up and started saying be prepared as well. Vanitas pointed his finger out.

Be prepared!

While more Unversed appearing and saying be prepared, Cozy Glow walked on the spiked turtletoad’s shell and stood near its head and began to sing.

Be prreeppaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrred
Be prepared!

With the Unversed repeatedly saying be prepared, Cozy Glow flew off the shell and towards Vanitas while flying next to him.

Yes,ourteethandambitionsarebared
Bepreppaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrred!!

Chapter XIX: Seeker #2

In another white room of the strange castle within the dark room underneath the Crystal Empire, the three heroes were still walking along until they stopped near a white door on top of some mini stairs.

They stared at the door as Sunset then asked, “Do you think this is it? Is this what Xehanort on about when he gave us the card?”

Terra pulled the card from his pocket and looked at it before answering, “Only one way to find out.” He looked at the door again, “There is no turning back now. Whatever’s going on and whatever Xehanort wants with us, we must destroy him and defeat the darkness that’s trying to pull us back.”

“Right,” replied the two ponies in unison while giving him a nod.

Terra placed the card forward towards the door and a bright light appeared around it as it magically opened the door with another bright light appearing. This time it was a huge bright light, and it shone so bright that it covered the entire room along with Terra, Sunset and Starlight.

Terra, Sunlight and Starlight were now walking on a long rocky path with no ground underneath the path, there were pointy stick looking rocks on each side of the path and everything around them was dark. They were in, the Realm of Darkness!

Sunset and Starlight were looking around this mysterious place while walking behind Terra.

“What is this place?” Starlight asked, “I’ve never seen a place like this before.”

“It’s the realm of darkness,” answered Terra, “It’s where the most horrible darkness is kept and can drag you into most powerful lies that you turn into either a Seeker or a pawn of the darkness. It what also keeps you trap in here if you ever fell into darkness.”

This grew a shock look on Sunset and Starlight. They’ve remembered Young Xehanort sending Oliver to the realm of darkness after he scarified himself to save Celestia. Maybe this is one of the parts Xehanort meant after he gave them the card.

“Do you think this is one the pasts Xehanort meant?” Asked Starlight curiously, “Are we in the past where Oliver was sent to the realm of darkness?”

They stopped walking as Terra turned round to look at the girls before asking, “Oliver, got sent to the realm of darkness? When did that happen?”

“Not on purpose,” answered Starlight, “Xehanort, or rather, Young Xehanort was planning on sending Celestia to the realm of darkness, but Oliver sacrificed himself to stop him from sending her. Not sure if Discord planned this or not.”

Terra was confuse by this. “Discord? What does he have to do with Oliver being sent here?”

“It’s a long story,” replied Sunset, “Discord formed three most dangerous threats of Equestria, along with Cold Wind, Aqualight and Young Xehanort, while pretending to be Grogar so he can help Twilight and Oliver see that they are worthy to become the new rulers of Equestria by having the villains attack us so they can defeat them like we always do.”

“He even got Star Swirl to unleash Sombra for the first exam, as he puts it,” added Starlight.

Terra was not amused about this and he crossed his arms.

“Without even bothering to think of any other better ideas to help them see they are worthy.”

“He also wanted to be on the list of those that can be the next ruler if Oliver and Twilight didn’t want the thrones,” said Starlight, “What a foolish thought indeed.”

“I agree,” said Sunset, “Discord wouldn’t make a very good ruler of Equestria. And, of course, his dumb actions, it proves he isn’t worthy to be a good ruler.”

“I just hope he got punish for his actions,” Terra hoped.

“He did,” replied Sunset while nodding her head, “Celestia told him to leave Equestria and to never return unless she said so.”

“What about the villains he grouped?” He asked curiously, “The ones from Equestria.”

“Well, aside from Cozy Glow now, Tirek and Chrysalis were sent to another world where they can’t even escape,” answered Starlight, “And Cold Wind is now back in prison where he belongs after abusing poor Lightning Twister.”

“Well, serves them right after abusing the kid,” said Terra, “No child should ever get blamed for something that wasn’t their own fault.”

“I agree,” replied Starlight happily.

Starlight suddenly saw something far away from them. It looked to be three light balls with darkness flying around them.

“Hey, I see something up ahead!”

Sunset and Terra turned forward and saw that Starlight was right about seeing something up ahead.

“What are they?” Sunset asked curiously.

“I don’t know,” replied Terra, “But let’s go find out. It could be the key to helping us find the darkness inside of us along with Xehanort.”

The two nodded in agreement as they started to run up towards the three balls to see if it was the key to helping them.

When they reached the three light balls, they stopped near them and saw what was inside the balls. In each ball with darkness flying around them was Bright Mac, Pear Butter and Oliver with their eyes closed and floating inside the balls.

“Is that... Oliver!” Starlight said in shock.

Sunset gasped in shock before saying, “And Applejack’s parents!”

The three reached towards the balls and looked at them.

“What’s happening to them?!” Asked Starlight in shock and worried.

“They’re trapped in the deepest sleep of darkness,” answered Terra, “It seems the realm was prepared and trapped them in these balls of evil light in case they escape like I did when Xehanort had control of my body still.”

“No. No no no no! This is bad! This is so not good!” Exclaimed Starlight before grabbing Oliver’s hoof and tried to pull out of the ball and wake him up. But it was no good. The sleep and darkness were way too strong for her to even free him.

“Oliver! Oliver! Wake up! You have to wake up! Come on, wake up! Please wake up!”

After one more pull on the hoof, another voice was heard from the distance.

“He won’t wake. None of them will. They’re still alive, but won’t be for any longer.”

Starlight let go of Oliver’s hoof and the three looked around to find where that voice came from.

“Who’s there? Show yourself now!” Terra ordered.

After a few seconds of waiting, a dark corridor appeared near them and disappeared to reveal another man.

He shares Terra-Xehanort's long white hair, as well as the three spikes on the top and sides of his head, but he lacks Terra-Xehanort's bangs. He wears silver-white gloves on his hands, each with a grey band on the wrist, while the rest of the glove, which has three black buttons lining one side, bells outwards. There is a black pauldron on both of his shoulders, each attached to his coat by two straps. He also wears black pants and black, silver-lined, knee-high boots identical to the ones worn by the Organization XIII members.

His black leather coat is red on the inside and lined with yellow, and also has a large grey section that covers the lower half and shoulders of the coat. Upon closer inspection, this grey section seems to be attached by several small pins or buttons around the hip and neck sections of the coat, as well as by a belt that wraps around the Heartless's back and attaches to the rim of the coat. This coat is high-collared and completely unzipped, showing the second, shorter jacket the Heartless wears underneath. His second jacket is white and high-collared much like the outer coat. It is mostly unbuttoned and exposes his chest before being closed up by three buttons and two belts near the Heartless's waist, only to flare outward again, leaving three buttons undone. On the Heartless's chest is the Heartless emblem, but it seems to be just decoration as it appears attached to the long coat.

It was Xehanort’s Heartless: Ansem, Seeker of Darkness.

The three stood in battle mode before Sunset asked while glaring, “Who are you?!”

“I am Ansem, Seeker of Darkness,” answered Ansem, “The Heartless of Xehanort.”

“Heartless?” Terra asked in shock, “That’s what I become after my heart gets lost and Xehanort had complete control of my body?”

“Not quite,” he replied, “I was inside a robe of no actual body after giving my past self some intrusions about traveling through time and what he needed to do when Xehanort separated his heart from his body in the present day. But, the body I have now does come from a young boy that you may remember.” Ansem pointed a finger at Terra, “The boy that you chose to past the Keyblade onto.”

Terra was now figuring out who he was on about, until he let out a small gasp of shock as he now knows who he was on about. He was on about Riku.

He looked at Ansem and said, “You don’t mean...”

“That’s correct.” Xehanort’s Heartless grinned at Terra, “I was the one who made Riku a part of the darkness. Or perhaps, it is YOU who made him a part of the darkness since I also came from your body after Xehanort possessed it.”

“But, that would mean...” Terra started to glare at Ansem, “You were trying to make him become who I was! How could you or I do such a thing?!”

Ansem continued to grin at Terra.

“I have my own ways. But thanks to that meddlesome King, he was able to make the darkness his own and conquer his fear of me. Which is why I was able to reach back to him after he defeated me.”

Terra smirked at him before saying, “At least he was strong enough to keep his promise for me.”

“But what about you? Do you feel okay after trying to make Riku exactly like you when Xehanort made your heart fill up with anger and darkness?”

“What do you mean?”

“You became Xehanort, and allowed him to take control of your body. Which makes me your Heartless, and responsible for making Riku a pawn of the darkness. You should feel guilty for your actions.”

Terra didn’t know what to say. Ansem was right. After Xehanort took over his body and separated his heart from his body making half of his heart travel into the past and took control over Riku. But he knows if he keeps feeling guilty, then he would never forgive himself for his actions.

He glared at Ansem before summoning his Keyblade and stood in battle mode while saying, “That doesn’t matter to me! I may have made Riku a pawn of the darkness as you, but he proved he was stronger and fixed his mistakes! I’m even still proud of him after seeing he has now become a Keyblade Master without any of my teaching!”

Ansem started to glare at Terra.

“Very well. In that case...” Ansem leaned down and angrily shook, “You shall face the real POWER OF THE DARKNESS!!!!”

Ansem leaned back while reaching his hands out as a dark circle appeared underneath him. Darkness began to float around the two making the balls and the two ponies disappear without a trace.

“Terra!” Sunset and Starlight shouted worriedly.

Terra looked back worriedly before turning back to Ansem and stood in battle mode while glaring at him. Ansem started to float in mid air and crossed his arms while grinning evilly at Terra.

Terra charged towards Ansem as he summoned eight dark orangey bar lights flying around him.

“Surrender to it!” Ansem magically pushed the bars towards Terra and two of them manage to hit him but the others he manage to dodge while jumping towards Xehanort’s Heartless.

Terra smacked Ansem with his Keyblade five times. “You want some!” Terra made a huge big smack on Ansem sending him flying back a bit.

Ansem summoned eight dark orangey balls as they bounced in mid air around Ansem. The balls then had dark purple lasers coming out of them and shot towards Terra, but he managed to block them with his Keyblade.

Terra quickly charged towards Ansem and slashed him with his Keyblade. He stood a few miles behind Ansem.

Ansem screamed in pain before landing on his feet and slowly fell to his knees.

Terra stood back onto his feet and looked at Ansem before saying, “It’s all over, Ansem.”

Darkness smoke began to rose on Xehanort’s Heartless, but he slowly got back onto his feet, glared at Terra and tried to reach out to him. But the darkness smoke made him faded away before he could grab Terra while he stared at the spot Ansem once stood.

Back at the area Sunset and Starlight were still at, the three balls began to crack very slowly. The two ponies looked back and saw what was going on.

“Hey, what’s going on here? What’s happening to him?!” Starlight asked worriedly.

“I don’t know!” Replied Sunset worriedly.

Suddenly, just as the ball, Oliver’s in, was about to finally break, Oliver began to quietly and slowly said,

“Gone, Gone, the form, of pony. Arise, the, demon, Ink Bendy!”

The balk suddenly broke, while also breaking the other two, as three beams of light rose up into the darkness sky carrying the parents and Ink Bendy in them.

“So that’s how he also got out,” said Sunset and Starlight in unison happily.

Just then, a light corridor appeared behind them. The two ponies looked behind them and saw the corridor disappeared to reveal no one other than Terra with a smile on his face.

“Terra! You’re okay!” Starlight said happily. “But where’s Ansem?”

“He’s gone,” Terra answered politely before walking towards them, “For good this time I believe. What happened to the three ponies in the balls?”

“Back to surface I believe,” answered Sunset politely, “Our guess is that not only friendship in his heart helped his way out, but we also helped him return back to surface along with Applejack’s parents. It must have been Ansem who was keeping them at bay so they wouldn’t escape like you did.”

“Could be,” said Terra.

Just then, out of nowhere, a white door, similar to the from strange rooms, magically appeared behind the ponies. The three looked round and saw the door magically open by itself.

“Guess we’ve got our return ticket back to the strange room sooner than excepted,” said Starlight.

“And in good timing too,” added Sunset.

The three started to make their way towards the door and went through it as the door closed behind them by itself and magically disappear without a trace.

Author's Note

I did this in one day again, so I hope it’s as good like the other chapters I previously did

Chapter XX: Capture, Enter & Escape

Tempest Plagueis wandered into his chambers in the castle of the Storm Kingdom. After trying to get Silverstream to join him, he couldn’t believe the response he got from her. And those words are still floating around his head every time he thinks about his niece, well, ex-niece since he betrayed the hippogriff race.

“You think I would join you, betray my friends, my family, my little brother, and throw away friendship like trash? Go to Tartarus, so called uncle.”

He manage to reach his chambers as the door slide open up allowing him to walk inside before closing behind him.

His chambers wasn’t very special really, just a light blue desk with a pencil pot and paper on each side of the desk and a spiny chair behind it. On each frame on the wall were just pictures of the Storm King symbol and The Storm King doing the “We want you!” poster.

The evil hippogriff went to his desk and sat on his chair before looking at the wall that’s away from him.

“What is with that hippogriff?” He said to himself in annoyance, “All I was trying to do is help everyhippogriff see that we don’t have to live in fear of those that try to threaten us, and what do I get from her? A go to Tartarus sentence. I’ll give her a few minutes to think about it and try again later.”

Just then, a red armour Storm Guard came into the chambers and said, “Sir! We’ve discovered that three more intruders have entered the Storm Kingdom! And one of them is, Tempest Shadow.”

Tempest Plagueis’s eyes went wide in shock before his face turned into an angry look. He knows that Tempest Shadow was the one who killed The Storm King moons ago, and she betrayed him as well. But now that she was here with the other two intruders, he can finally do what The Storm King couldn’t do to her himself.

“Bring them in,” he ordered the Storm Guard, “Let me speak to them first, before we can ternate them.”

“Yes, sir!” Obeyed The Storm Guard before he walked out of the chambers to get the three intruders.

Tempest Plagueis grew an evil smirk on his face while rubbing his two claws together. “Oh, Tempest Shadow. Once I’m through with you, you’re gonna wish you’ve never killed my king.”

After a few minutes of waiting, the red armour Storm Guard returned to Tempest Plagueis’s chambers with Riku, Mickey and Tempest Shadow. The guard stood by the door while the three walked towards the desk where the evil hippogriff was sitting at.

They stopped near the desk as Plagueis looked at them.

“Welcome, young travellers,” he said in a fake polite way, “I’ve been excepting you.” Plagueis then looked at the Guard and ordered, “Guard, leave us.”

The Storm Guard bowed in respect before leaving the chambers leaving only the four in the room.

Plagueis turned back to the three and then looked at Tempest Shadow who was giving him an angry look.

He gave her a fake smile and said, “Tempest Shadow, a long last, we finally meet. Face, to face.”

Tempest didn’t say anything and continued to stare angry at Plagueis.

“So much hatred. Darkness rises, and storm, to join it. The Storm King did warn me once that as I grew stronger, my role as king of the hippogriffs will fall.”

Plagueis suddenly saw the armour Fizzlepop was wearing. The one that Twilight gave to her when she became the first royal guard of Princess Twilight Sparkle. Tempest Plagueis recognise the armour and knew who she is now.

“Princess of Friendship.” He chuckled while saying, “I assumed...” he breathed heavily, “Wrongly.”

Riku and Mickey wasn’t amused by the way he was talking to Fizzlepop.

“So tell me, Tempest Shadow...what brings you and your new friends here after so long you wouldn’t dare return here?”

“A young child named Lightning Twister was foalnapped last night by one of your new and improved Storm Guards,” answered the reformed pony, “We’ve come to see why you foalnapped him and to take him home at once. He doesn’t belong here.”

Plagueis pretending to gave Fizzlepop a shock look after hearing what she just said to him.

“Foalnapped? By one of my Storm Guards? Oh no no no no, Tempest! You’ve got it all wrong. We didn’t foalnapped this Lightning Twister you’re on about, you’ve must accusing the wrong foal stealer.” He gave her a wicked smile.

Fizzlepop knew he was lying. “I know that you’re lying, Plagueis. And you mustn’t tell lies. We know you’re behind the foalnapping even though The Storm King’s now gone.”

Plagueis laughed before saying, “Oh please! You really think he’s gone? The Storm King is never gone. The stone pieces of him that you threw away, I was the one who stole them and tried to put the Storm King back together again.”

Fizzlepop Berrytwist has a shock look on her face. Not too long ago, she visited the place where she dumped the stone pieces of the Storm King and suddenly found out they weren’t there no more. And now she knows where they have gotten to.

“But unfortunately, I couldn’t bring him back to life after placing most of the pieces back together. I needed powerful energy to help pump his blood up a bit. And after years of searching, I’ve discovered that the powerful energy can find in a another world called, Radiant Garden.”

Riku and Mickey let out a gasp of shock before remember Ienzo’s call about a break in at Ansem the Wise’s lab in Radiant Garden.

“But that would mean...” began Riku, “You’re the one who set up the break in!”

Plagueis grinned at the Keyblade Master. “Yes, that is correct. I asked the evil filly and some of my guards to break into Radiant Garden lab and collect enough energy I need to The Storm King’s blood pump up a bit, and they worked quite well.”

“Why are you doing this?” Mickey asked angrily, “Why are you bringing him back after all these years?”

Tempest Plagueis grinned at the king before answering, “To help him continue what he was doing while invading Equestria. To find a young pony who is the future Storm King also known as, The Storm Pony. He’s been searching for years for the pony, even before me and Tempest Shadow here joined him. But after Tempest killed and betrayed him, he wasn’t able to finish what he started a long time ago.”

Fizzlepop Berrytwist glared angrily at the evil hippogriff. “I didn’t betray him. He was using me from the very beginning! He made me a monster! Why would I be a traitor to a king who is just using us?!”

“He may have used you, but I still obey him after spending my time here making the Storm Guards are still doing what he would have wanted.”

“How can you? Are you still betraying your queen, daughter and all of the hippogriffs?!”

Plagueis got off his chair and walked from behind his desk to the three.

“The way you said betray, you remind me how my niece talked me when I visited her in the dungeon. That young hippogriff should know very well to show her uncle some respect after everything I did to save our race.”

The three were in shock after hearing him say young hippogriff. They knew he was on about Silverstream. The pink hippogriff has made it before they did and got caught already.

“No,” said Fizzlepop Berrytwist in shock and worried.

“Oh don’t worry,” he said to them, “She isn’t hurt or anything. But I’m sure she would be more happy when she’s with me, as a new Tempest warrior.”

Fizzlepop growled at the evil hippogriff. “I’ll hurt YOU!!”

The reformed pony started to charge towards Plagueis with her broken horn sparkling. But just before she could attack him, Tempest Plagueis summoned a very dark Soul Eater with his right claw and slashed it at Fizzlepop sending her flying back and landing on the ground causing great pain on her pain.

“Fizzlepop!” Shouted Mickey worriedly.

The king looked at Tempest Plagueis and saw him raising his left claw out to him and flicked his claw fingers making dark ghostly chains appear from the ceiling as they wrapped around Mickey sending him up to the ceiling trapping him.

“Mickey!” Exclaimed Riku worriedly.

Riku turned towards Plagueis and summoned his Keyblade before charging towards him. But before he could even stop him, more dark chains appeared and wrapped around him sending him to join with his mouse friend. The chains did the same with Fizzlepop after that.

The three struggled to break free, but it was no use. The chains were far too strong for them to break free.

Plagueis looked up at the three helpless heroes before laughing evilly.

“Foolish pony and Keyblade Masters. Think you could defeat me? Why would you think of such thing?”

The three glared down at the evil hippogriff.

“But don’t worry, I’m not gonna hurt you. I’m just gonna place you in a dungeon where I once trained to become a Tempest warrior, just for a trap I have planned for young Silverstream. Seeing that she’ll most likely escape with the young colt by the time I’m through with you.”

Fizzlepop’s glare turned into a shock and worried look as Plagueis smirked evilly at her before flying up towards her and the two getting ready to place them in the dungeon at the training room.

Fizzlepop let out a small scared gasp and shouted worriedly, “NOOOOOOO!!!!”

Outside the Storm Kingdom, the Young five were outside near the castle. They looked at the castle and saw how scary it looks from the outside and knowing what the inside might look like.

Ocellus shook in fear before saying, “I can’t imagine what scary things might be inside the castle.”

“Yona agree with Ocellus,” agreed Yona.

“Come on, guys,” said Gallus, “We can’t turn back and get scared by the things inside the castle. We have to be brave. Remember, it’s Lightning Twister and Silverstream we’re saving here.”

“Right,” said Smolder while giving the griffon a nod.

“You’re right, we have to save them,” said Ocellus in a now serious tone, “We have to save them no matter what scares us.”

“Let’s do this!” Sandbar said in a serious look.

“For Lightning and Silverstream!” Shouted Yona quietly as the five started to make their way into the castle.

Inside the dungeon, Silverstream was gently stroked Lightning’s mane while the poor colt cried quietly in Silverstream’s fur chest.

“Shhh...it’s okay, Lightning sweetie,” she said quietly in his ear, “It’s alright. I’ve got you.”

Lightning slowly looked up to the kind hippogriff as tears still rolled down his face.

“H-he was y-your u-uncle. W-why d-did he betray y-you?”

Silverstream gently placed her right claw on his mane while placing her left claw on his hoof before answering, “Because he thought that joining The Storm King would save our race. But Aunt Novo knew it wouldn’t. But he still joined him and grew too much to his ruling that he became what he is now, a Tempest warrior. He’s no uncle of mine. That’s why I refuse to join him. It’s not the way to save everycreature.”

Lightning continued to sadly look at Silverstream with tears still coming down his face. Silverstream gently brushed the tears while looking at her poor little brother.

They continued to look at each other until a new voice was heard near them.

“Oh, fellow hippogriff!”

Silverstream and Lightning looked to where the second door was and saw a black coated figure with his hoof on walking towards them. It was The Master of Masters again.

He stopped near them and just looked at them. “I see you made your way into the Storm Kingdom castle, but uh...unlike most travellers, you’ve survived. Heh.”

MoM suddenly saw the young colt in front of Silverstream.

“Oh, a young pony.” Silverstream quickly covered Lightning with her talon arm thinking he was gonna do something to him, “No no no, don’t hide him!” He continued to look at the colt, “That would explain why you refuse to leave this place.”

“Who are you?” Silverstream asked while moving her talon arm away from her brother.

MoM just looked at the hippogriff before answering, “Well, I know I had this before so I’m just gonna make this easy for you. I’m not Xehanort, I’m someone who trains young Keyblade wielders to become good Masters. That’s why I call myself, The Master of Masters. But that’s not really my real name. I’m not allowed to say it.”

“You trained Keyblade wielders?”

“Oooh!” MoM went over to the two and sat next to Silverstream, “I trained many wielders. But yes, and that Xehanort, ohhh. He was only young, when he saw lots of darkness in each world he visited. He even wanted to side with it.”

“And you just let him do that?” Silverstream asked confusedly.

Master of Masters gave a two second thought on that question.

“Well I did try to tell him that he could make a change since he believes the world needs him, but he still decided to side with the darkness. There’s no other way to make him change his mind about it. And by the looks of things, he got himself into big trouble after disobeying the rules of time travel.”

Silverstream let out a soft sigh before looking back at Lightning.

“Yeah, it would seem so after we defeated him. But...there is one reason why I came in here for Lightning.”

“Ohhhh? Tell me more.”

“When I first met Lightning with my other friends, I couldn’t help but hug him because of how cute he was. After he told us his story about Fluttershy being his adoptive mother, I felt bad and sorry for what has happened to his real mother and what his cruel father had done to him. It also made me angry for how he treated him, along with Cozy Glow did to him in the caves beneath the school and trying to make him her king. Especially that shadow ghost of Storm King scaring him when we found him. And everything we’ve been through together, the good times, I treated him more than just a friend, I treated him more like a little brother. I loved him and cared for him like he was part of my family as well as Fluttershy’s and the others. And I enjoy being a big sister to him.”

MoM was surprised by this. “Ohh, never seen or heard that one before. A young hippogriff letting a young colt be a part of her family? What made you wanna be his big sister in the first place?”

“Because, after everything he’s been through and still have fear of thunder storms and that so called father of his, I wanna be there for him whenever Fluttershy can’t at the time. And since he’s the only colt born from his real mother, he deserves to have a big sister to be there for him.”

The Master of Masters couldn’t argue with that, so he stood back up while saying, “Well I can’t argue with that. Seems that you know exactly what you’re doing.”

Silverstream continued to look at the colt before slowly and gently rubbing his mane.

“Although,” she continued on, “I can’t help but fear I have to leave him soon when he grows up, marries Smolder and goes on to live on the good life he now has. I love him with all my heart, but I don’t know if I will leave him when the time does come.”

“Hmmm...” was all MoM had to say before Silverstream and Lightning looked at him and saw he had his hands behind his back.

“No. You’ll be with him forever.”

Silverstream was somehow confuse by this. “What do you mean?”

“I mean that in the future, you’ll still be his big sister. And if he and Smolder have kids in the future, you’ll be their, what you Equestria creatures call, foalsitter. And you’ll never have to feel worried about leaving your little brother again. Me, on the other hand, I’m too much of a scaredy cat to ever see my wielders again after saying I will disappear one day, which I have, but not exactly like gone for life yet.”

Silverstream turned back to Lightning and grew a small happy smile on her face once more.

“Yeah,” She said happily, “As long as Lightning continues to feel happy whenever we’re around him, I don’t have to feel worried about leaving him. And with that, I believe it’s time for us to actually break out of here and head on home!”

“That may have to wait till later on,” said Master of Masters.

Silverstream looked at him with a confuse look on her face. “Huh?”

“After you ran off to save your brother, the princess of friendship asked three of her friends to come here and rescue you two in case you get in any sort of trouble.” MoM pretending to try remember their names as he tapped his zip with his finger, “Now what were their names? Riku, Mickey and Tempest Shadow, was it?”

Silverstream and Lightning were shocked by this. Riku, Mickey and Fizzlepop went all the way here to help rescue poor Lightning.

“Riku, Mickey and Fizzy are here in the castle?” Lightning asked.

“They arrived a few minutes ago,” answered Master of Masters, “However Tempest Plagueis has captured and locked them in the dungeon in the training room so that you do escape and rescue them, he’ll try to get you to join him again.”

Silverstream was so not amused by this. “That hippogriff just don’t know when to give up.”

“But don’t worry,” the black coated man said, “You’ll be able to save them.”

“How though?” Silverstream asked, “Plagueis is much too strong for us to defeat him.”

“That’s why I’m here,” replied MoM before placing his right hand out.

Just then, a Keyblade magically appeared in his right hand. It looked exactly like Lightning’s Keyblade only it’s in pink this time to match Silverstream’s fur.

The two looked at the Keyblade in shock before Master of Masters walked towards Silverstream while turning his hand round so the hippogriff can hold it in her right claw.

“Here, take it,” He said politely while holding the Keyblade near her.

Silverstream slowly took the Keyblade out of his hand and held in her claw while looking at it. MoM reached his hand out and flicked his fingers magically making the dungeon door on the left slide up open allowing the two to escape and rescue their friends.

Master of Masters then flicked his fingers again at the chain around Lightning and they magically opened up and flew on the ground letting the colt go free.

Lightning looked at Master of Masters and kindly said, “Thanks.”

“Anytime, kiddo.”

Silverstream gently helped Lightning onto her back before saying, “Let’s go, cutie. The others need our help.”

Lightning gave her a nod before she ran out of the dungeon and towards the training room while Master of Masters watching them go with his hands behind his back.

“May your heart be your guiding key.”

Author's Note

Now the Young Six have Keyblades like Lightning has

Chapter XXI: Replicas

Terra, Sunset and Starlight walked into a new room of the strange castle within the dark room underneath the Crystal Empire until they stopped a few miles away from the next hallway and saw something up ahead making them so into shock as Sunset then said,

“Huh?! What are you two supposed to be?”

Four hooves of two ponies walked towards the three.

“Surprised? I guess you should be,” said a voice that sounds a lot like Sunset Shimmer’s.

And it was. The two ponies took a few more steps until they were near them and grinned at them. And those two ponies were none other than Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer theirselves, like clones.

“After all, we look just like you two,” said the other Sunset Shimmer.

The three stared at the two others while they stared at them.

“I’ll tell you what we are,” began the other Sunset, “We’re an exact replica of you two that Xocarl made from your data.”

“So you’re a fake me and Sunset,” said Starlight.

Sunset Replica and Starlight Replica were not amused after Starlight said they were a fake.

“Not a “fake”!” Shouted Starlight Replica angrily, “We don’t care if you two are “real”! You’re not better! We share the same body and the same talents. But...there is one easy way to tell us apart, though!”

The three looked at them in confusion not knowing what they were talking about. The two replicas began to grin at them once more as Starlight Replica then said, “Unlike you two, we fear nothing.”

“Are you, calling us a coward?” Starlight asked while glaring at them along with Sunset and Terra.

“You’re both afraid of the dark,” said Starlight Replica, “The darkness and dark magic inside you both still frightens you, no matter what you say.”

“Grr...” was all Sunset and Starlight could before sighing in guilt and defeat. They were right about them still being frightened of the darkness and dark magic inside of them.

“But, WE’RE different,” said Sunset Replica feeling proud of herself evilly, “We embrace the dark magic, we can make it do whatever we want.”

Dark shield magically appeared around the two replicas before it disappeared to reveal the replicas in their evil outfits.

Their outfits looked exactly like Vanitas’s outfit but in pony like. Their were all in dark purple with light purple pony shoes with a bit of red at the end of each front hoof, there was a batch of light purple on the outfit chest with dark red version of their cutie marks on it and they also have a white torn up cloth.

The three stood in battle mode, with Terra’s Keyblade in his hand, as the two replicas summoned their Soul Eaters which were in dark colours of their manes. Sunset Replica’s Soul Eater was in dark red and Starlight Replica’s Soul Eater was in dark purple.

“So...” said the fake version of Sunset, “We can wipe the floor with you lot!”

The two replicas charged towards them before jumping high and began to make a big slam on the three, but they managed to dodge the attack by jumping a side as they made their attack.

Sunset shot a magic beam towards her replica but she blocked the attack with her Soul Eater.

“Darkness!” Sunset Replica shot a ball of darkness at Sunset which hit her causing her to fall back in pain.

“Sunset!” Starlight shouted in shock and worried.

“Starlight, behind you!” Shouted Sunset.

Starlight Glimmer turned round and saw her replica charging towards her and tried to attack her with her Soul Eater, but she manage to quickly dodge her attacks behind turning round and bucked her really hard sending the replica flying backwards to the ground.

Sunset Replica clashed her Soul Eater against Terra’s Keyblade and both tried to push each other away with their weapons. Terra kicked Sunset Replica with his foot giving him the upper hand to smack her with his Keyblade two times.

“Take that!” Terra made an ultimate smack on Sunset Replica with his Keyblade causing her to unable attack back at him.

Sunset got back onto her hooves and charged towards her replica before bucking her really hard sending her flying backwards to the ground where the Starlight Replica was.

The two replicas were both unable to continue fighting as they breathed heavily while struggling to get back onto their hooves.

Terra, Sunset and Starlight walked towards them, while Terra still held his Keyblade, and stood a few metres away from them.

“Hey, Fakes,” said Terra making the two stop breathing heavily and looked at them, “We thought we heard you two say you were gonna wipe the floor with us.”

“Hmph,” began Sunset Replica, “Don’t forget, we’re still new. We’ll get stronger and stronger.” The two finally got back onto their hooves as Sunset Replica then said, “The next time we fight, you’re all finished!”

“Then let’s fight now!” Sunset shouted before charging towards them.

But before she could even attack them, Starlight Replica performed a dark grasp move with her horn and shot at Sunset sending flying backwards to the ground behind Terra and Starlight.

“Sunset!” Terra and Starlight shouted in shock and worried before running to her aid.

The two replicas laughed evilly and in a bully way before Sunset Replica said, “It’s nice having both darkness and dark magic on our side. You three are SO missing out. How could you lot be scared of something that can be so thrilling?”

After gently helping Sunset get back onto her hooves, they glared at them as Sunset said, “Enough!”

Sunset Replica and Starlight Replica just grinned at them after hearing Sunset’s ridiculous response.

“Hmph. So now one of the cowards are playing tough,” said the Starlight Replica, “So long, Real Things. Hope you don’t miss us.”

The two replicas toward towards the hallway and began to run away.

“Come back!” Shouted Starlight.

But it was no good, the two replicas were already gone before Starlight could even tell them to come back.

The three stared at the empty hallway before Terra let out an angry growl and said, “No way. We’re not a coward...”

Back in the chambers beneath the Storm Kingdom, the three Nocreatures were looking at one another before hearing the chamber doors opening and closing.

They turned towards the door and saw it was only Sunset Replica and Starlight Replica. They walked towards the three and stood near them.

“So, how was the real ponies?” Xocarl asked politely.

“They’re spineless,” answered Starlight Replica, “In no time at all, we’ll be better than them.”

“In the meantime,” said Xocarl while placing a claw on her chin, “Would you two be interested in meeting others that are considered to be heroes?”

“You mean Twilight, Sora and their friends,” said the Starlight Replica, “We hear they’ve split into three groups in order to stop Vanitas and Cozy Glow. You want us to take care of them?”

“We’ll see... Yes...” answered Xocarl, “I intend to make good use of you both.”

“No worries,” said the Sunset Replica, “The real Sunset and Starlight were nothing. The others won’t be, either. They’re no match for us.”

Terra, Sunset and Starlight ran into another room of the strange castle and stopped a few miles away from another door. They started trying to look for the fakes.

“Come out!” Sunset shouted angrily, “Show yourselves, Fakes!”

Just then, Xehanort’s voice was heard.

“Fakes? Oh, no... That’s not exactly the right word.”

The three looked around the room for Xehanort, but couldn’t find him anywhere. Just then, a dark corridor appeared near them and disappeared to reveal Xehanort looking at them with his arms crossed.

“What are you saying?” Terra asked angrily, “Aren’t they just copies of them?”

“More like a model,” explained Terranort, “They’re examples of what you three should try to be. They accept the dark magic... just like you once couldn’t help but accept anger, Terra. But now you are all afraid. Perhaps YOU three are the ones who are being fakes. Fakes when you all pretend to have no fear.”

“When have we been afraid of the dark?” Starlight asked while glaring at Terranort.

“Inside of the past...” Terranort began to explain, “You grappled desperately with the dark times that you wanna forget. Desperate is fear. You lot fight the darkness because it is what frightens you.”

Sunset and Starlight were struggling to say anything after hearing what Terra-Xehanort Judy said. But Terra, he wasn’t at all happy with what Xehanort was saying to them.

“Shut up!” He shouted while summoning his Keyblade and charging towards Xehanort.

Terra-Xehanort reacted his right hand out and stopped Terra’s Keyblade from attacking him. The bock sent him spinning backwards in the fly before sliding back his feet on the ground while glaring at Terra-Xehanort.

“Stubborn boy,” the evil Terra said while pulling another card out. He then threw it towards Sunset as she caught it with her magic grasp while glaring at him along with Terra and Starlight.

“Then continue your fight, if you must. Eventually, you will learn. You three cannot resist the dark magic or the darkness.”

A dark corridor appeared around Terra-Xehanort and disappeared taking him along leaving the three staring at the spot he was once standing before leaving.

Author's Note

Uh-oh. Let’s hope the others will know that the Sunset and Starlight Replicas are not the real Sunset and Starlight when they face them.

Chapter XXII: Spikion

At the Dragon Lands, where every mountain is filled with lava, the three friends arrived a few hours ago with Spike before the pain got even worst.

Right now, Xion and Ember were now at a small size lava pool, with Spike in Xion’s arms, as Xion gently and carefully placed Spike in the pool without hurting him or burining herself.

Ember had just told her that the only way for Spike to get better from getting smacked really hard was to place him in some lava and let the lava remove the pain. That’s how all dragons get better when they’re in a lot of pain.

Roxas and Axel were making sure the other dragons were training okay for Dragon Lord Ember.

“You think he’s gonna be okay, Ember?” Xion asked worriedly.

The Dragon Lord smiled at Xion and gently placed a claw on her shoulder before answering, “Don’t worry, Xion. The lava will clear away the pain in no time. It happened to me once, and the lava did the trick. Why don’t you stay here and keep an eye on him while I go see Roxas and Axel?”

Xion smiled back at Ember.

“I’d like that, thank you,” said Xion softly.

Ember gently patted Xion’s shoulder before flying off to find Roxas and Axel along with the dragons that are still training.

Xion sat on the rock that was near the lava pool and watched as Spike continued to float on the lava while still unconscious after being knocked out by Twilight Thorn.

After a few minutes later, Spike slowly groaned and slowly sat up only to realise he was in a pool of lava.

“Huh?! What happened? How did I even get here?”

“Oh, Spike! You’re awake!” Xion said happily before getting on the rock and sat on her knees to where she can look at Spike more properly.

“Xion? What’s going on? Why are we here at the Dragon Lands and not at the Changeling Kingdom?”

“After Xemnas knocked you out with his giant Nobody creature, Thorax told us to head to the Dragon Lands so we can get rid of the pain you were given from the giant Nobody. It turns out that lava can heal any pain that any dragon has.”

“It does?” Spike pushed a bit of his dragon skin on each arm to see if he felt any pain from the attack of the Twilight Thorn, and didn’t feel any pain at all. “Huh. I did not know that. Guess I was so busy leaving with Twilight, I didn’t think that lava could heal any pain a dragon could have.”

Xion chuckled a bit before Spike got out of the lava pool. The baby dragon suddenly realise that Roxas and Axel wasn’t around.

“Wait, where’s Roxas and Axel?!” Spike asked worriedly thinking that something has happened to them.

“Don’t worry,” said Xion softly to the dragon, “Roxas and Axel are with Ember making sure the dragons are doing well at their training.”

Spike sighed in relief. “Oh thank Celestia for that then. I thought that Xemnas guy might have done something bad to them.”

“Yeah, so there’s no to worry about them,” said Xion while giving Spike a soft and friendly smile.

Spike smiled back at Xion as he then suddenly saw a bit of blush trying to appear on Xion’s cheeks. He was very confuse by this.

“Uh...Xion? Why are your cheeks trying to, blush?”

“Huh? They are?”

Spike nodded his head in response.

“Well uh...I uh...you see...” Xion sighed, she knew she couldn’t keep this secret forever, even when this is all over and it’ll be time for her and her friends to return home. “Well, you see, Spike, the reason why my cheeks are trying to blush is because...I have a crush...on you.”

Spike grew a shock look on his face as his cheeks began to blush after hearing Xion say she has a crush on him.

“You have a crush on me? Since when?!”

“Since after we first met and giving you that little tickle on your belly,” answered Xion.

Spike’s cheeks blushed like bright red while he rubbed the back of his back with his claw. “Wow. This is the first time anycreature has ever fallen in love with me before.”

Xion was confuse by that. “Do you already have a crush on someone?”

“Well, I did,” answered Spike, “And it was Rarity. But she isn’t my crush anymore after what she did two years back.”

“What did she do?” Xion asked curiously.

“Well,” began Spike, “During the Grand Galloping Gala, when Sora first arrived, we’ve found out that Rarity was jealous that Capper chose Fluttershy instead of her after falling in love with him during the Storm King invasion. She then had a go at Capper and Fluttershy after they were having a perfect dance together, she even yelled at Lightning Twister when he tried to reason with Rarity on why Capper chose Fluttershy in the first place.”

Xion was in deep shock at this. She couldn’t believe Rarity would yell at a sweet young child, like Lightning Twister, for no reason at all.

“Rarity yelled at Lightning Twister?!”

“Yep,” he answered while crossing his arms, “It even made him upset and broke his little heart.”

“How could she?! Didn’t she know he was still little?!”

Spike shrugged his shoulders before saying, “Guess she was too busy feeling jealous and angry that she forgot just how young he was. And until then, I stopped trying to win her heart after what she did and try to have a crush on somecreature that doesn’t get jealous on other love ones, especially since she had fallen in love with others before we’ve met Capper in Klugetown.”

“That would explain why she was attach to Riku at the Crystal Empire,” said Xion.

“But, what about Roxas and Axel? Do they know about this?”

“Oh don’t worry,” she replied happily, “They’re already know about this. When we were coming here to help heal your pain, I started to get more worried about you as I kept hugging you tightly. That’s when Roxas and Axel both started to realise that I had a crush on you. I was a bit nervous on telling you about it, but Axel said it’s okay to feel nervous about saying I have a crush on you. So he told me to take a few minutes to feel calm until I feel like I’m ready to say it.”

Spike smiled at Xion while still blushing a bit as he crossed his arms behind his back and started rubbing his foot on the ground.

“Well, since you already have a crush on me...I guess I can give this crush a shot since you’re much nicer like Sora and Twilight are put together.”

Xion smiled happily at the baby dragon before gently picking him up and held him close to her. They both shared a small semi-kiss together. After the kiss, they smiled at each other once more, knowing that this was gonna be a good life together.

“Xion, I promise to be the best boyfriend you could ever wish to have,” said Spike.

Xion shook her head while smiling at the dragon. “You already are, Spike. I can promise you that.”

Suddenly, a new strange evil voice was heard.

“So, the Nobody has found love in a world that’s not part of hers.”

Xion and Spike looked around the area searching for that voice. Just then, a dark corridor appeared near them and disappeared to reveal a red dragon staring at them with his arms crossed.

The dragon was wearing a dark robe with a grey belt, he had markings on his face that’s similar to Darth Maul’s, and his antlers were big and coloured in purple.

Xion placed Spike back on the ground before getting up while glaring at the dragon, Spike glared at the dragon too. They both know he was working for Vanitas and Cozy Glow.

“Who are you?” Xion asked.

“I am Third Shadow, one of The Storm King’s Tempest warriors.”

Spike was shock and confuse by this. He remembered only seeing Tempest Shadow when the Storm King invaded, he and the girls never knew there was more than one Tempest warrior that serve the Storm King.

“Third Shadow? Tempest warrior? There’s more than just Tempest Shadow that work for The Storm King?!”

Third Shadow grinned at the baby dragon.

“Yes there is, young one,” he answered, “But that Tempest Shadow isn’t a Tempest warrior no more since she betrayed The Storm King and killed him before anycreature else could.”

“The Storm King was using Tempest from the very beginning!” Spike said angrily, “He’s the one who did the betray!”

“So you say. However, I may be a Tempest warrior, but I don’t really serve him that much as you think I would. You see, what The Storm King was really doing was not really taking over every area and kingdom in Equestria, but also searching for the future Storm King known as, The Storm Pony.”

Xion and Spike were both confuse about this “Storm Pony” he was on about.

“Storm Pony? What Storm Pony?” Asked Xion.

The evil dragon just grinned evilly before saying, “That’s for you to find out. However I was planning on killing The Storm King myself and have the Storm Pony for myself, until there was no sign of him still even after Tempest Shadow killed The Storm King. But, now that he is back, I can still have my chance to do my plan for coming ruler of all Equestria!”

Spike was in deep shock after hearing Third Shadow say The Storm King was back. He couldn’t believe his eyes, even though he wasn’t sure whether to believe that was true or not. “The Storm King’s back?! But how?!”

“Let’s just say that Vanitas and Cozy Glow helped most of his return before meeting you lot. But, I’ll come to The Storm King later. Right now, I fancy getting rid of someone that betrayed Master Xehanort a long time ago during the clash between seven lights and thirteen darknesses. Isn’t that right, Xion?” Third Shadow grinned evilly at Xion.

Xion stood in battle mode before saying, “I was used as a puppet to help forge the key. I am no traitor to Xehanort!”

“But didn’t you also betray your friends back in the old Organization, even without knowing who was trying to destroy your friendship with them?”

Xion didn’t know what to say. He knew he was right about betraying her friends after attacking Axel. But she didn’t care, they were able to forgive her and still be her fiends even after finding out that Saix was the one who tried to ruin their friendship.

She glared at Third Shadow. “That doesn’t matter to me. We’re still friends after what’ve happened, and I’m here to help bring Vanitas and Cozy Glow to justice. As well as you too.”

“Justice is merely a construct of the current powerful army,” said Third Shadow, “An army which, hmm...cording to my calculations...is about to change.”

“And The Storm King is behind all of it?” Spike asked while still glaring at Third Shadow.

“He is behind, everything,” Third Shadow said now feeling scared, “In the shadows, always, but soon very soon...he will rise and reveal himself.”

“There’s never gonna happen,” said Xion while glaring at him, “With the help of Sora, us Keyblade wielders and masters, and the magic of friendship, we can defeat not only Vanitas and Cozy Glow, but also The Storm King before it is too late.”

Third Shadow wasn’t amused by what Xion just said.

“Too late for what?! The Storm King to return?! He already have and none of you just see it! There is no justice! No help! No hope! Except for the one that will help The Storm King’s return! The time of the Keyblade Masters and wielders have past! They can not defeat The Storm King. But, together, Xion...you and I, can.”

Xion and Spike were in shock again after hearing what Third Shadow just said and doing. He was trying to get Xion to join him and help him kill The Storm King.

“Every choice you have made, has led you to this, moment.” Third Shadow reached his claw out to Xion in hopes she would join him.

Xion looked at the evil dragon and then his claw before closing her eyes and shakily reached her right fist up near her face.

She didn’t know what to do. If she joined him, she would betray her friends for real, and if she refuses, she might die by him.

But she did more than just one thing, there was no way she was gonna help Third Shadow kill The Storm King and claim the Storm Pony for theirselves.

Xion opened her eyes and glared at Third Shadow before swinging her hand back while saying, “Never! I’ll never join you! You may have called me a traitor, but you’re also a traitor too! And like Xemnas would say, “traitors are eliminated”. And you betrayed The Storm King, so...”

Xion summoned her Keyblade, which is a replica version of Sora’s Kingdom Key before he got a new one.

“I’ll eliminate you for him!”

Third Shadow growled angrily at Xion before placing his claw down.

“A bad response. But so be it.”

The evil dragon summoned his sword which is coloured in a red and orange fire way.

“Time to end the traitor.”

Xion let out an angry growl of her own before charging towards Third Shadow.

Xion swung her Keyblade to Third Shadow which he bended back to dodge the attack before clashing his sword against Xion’s Keyblade.

The two clashed each other’s sword and Keyblade ten times while bending back and jumping the kill slash. Spike watched while hoping Xion will win, which she will eventually. Wink wink.

Xion moved back before pointing her Keyblade at the evil dragon and shouted, “Fire!” And two fire balls shot from the end of the Keyblade and flew towards Third Shadow which he blocked them by swinging his sword at them.

Third Shadow charged towards Xion and swung his sword to her head, but she ducked in order to dodge the attack before clashing her Keyblade against his sword two times and kicking him back with her foot.

Third Shadow was still able to stand on his feet as he pointed his sword at Xion.

“You’re good, Xion, But you’re not good enough!”

“You haven’t seen what else I can also do yet!” Xion charged towards Third Shadow and quickly slashed him to where she was now behind his back pointing her Keyblade to the right.

Third Shadow stood there like a statue with a shock and defeat look on his face while his left claw shook every second. His sword magically vanish in defeat, meaning that Third Shadow was done for.

The evil dragon slowly collapse to his knees while breathing heavily as Xion stood back up and turned to look at him.

“Your bond, of your friends, is now stronger than ever. We would have, made a great, team.”

Xion just grinned at him. “Like That would ever happen.”

Third Shadow slowly turned his head round to look at Xion while dark smoke rose from the ground making him fade away in defeat. The smoke disappeared afterwards once the evil dragon was now gone.

Xion’s Keyblade magically disappeared before Spike walked up to her with a smile on his face.

“Xion, that was amazing!” He said in amazed, “Your Keyblade looks exactly like the one Sora used to have!”

Xion gave the baby dragon a proud smile. “Well I was crafted from Sora’s memories when I first joined the Organization, so it would make sense for my Keyblade to look exactly like his old one. Roxas used to have one too, but now he has two Keyblades after leaving the Organization and taking my Keyblade along. But that’s a story for him to explain.”

“I’ll have to ask him then once the time is right and okay for him to tell,” said Spike happily.

Xion continued to smile at the baby dragon while giving him a nod before asking, “So, now that you’re okay again, shall we go and see how the others are doing? I’m sure Roxas, Axel and Ember will be happy to see you all well again.”

Spike gave Xion a claw thumbs up while saying, “Sounds like a good idea, Xion!”

And with that being said, the two love birds made their way to find Roxas, Axel and Ember to see how things were going on with them.

Author's Note

Another Tempest warrior?! How many warriors does the Storm King have?!

Chapter XXIII: Storm Kingdom Will Be Your Grave

The training room of the Storm Kingdom castle was a bit larger than the throne room, the dungeons and any chambers in the castle.

It was filled of weight lifters, training spears, ripped mats and also a little prison cell in case any trainers have to fight against prisoners. That’s where Riku, Mickey and Fizzlepop now are as Plagueis locked the cell with his key and hang it on his belt nice and safe.

The evil hippogriff walked to the middle of the training room and start to wait for Silverstream to arrive if she have escaped the dungeon and was probably coming to stop him.

“Plagueis!” Fizzlepop said from the cell, “You don’t have to do this no more! The Storm King may have returned, but there’s still a chance he will stab you in the back and betray you like he did to me! You can still change ways and return back as a king!”

Tempest Plagueis turned his head round to look at the reformed pony.

“Please, Plagueis! You don’t have to continue doing this! He is using you still! You’re being use as a tool, just like me.”

Plagueis zoomed towards the cell and glared at Fizzlepop near the cell making her fall on her back while letting out a little scream of fear.

“I’m NOTHING like you!” He hissed at the pony, “And I’ve never been used by the king like he did to you.” He then walked back to his spot in the middle.

Fizzlepop Berrytwist got back onto her hooves before looking down in sadness. Riku and Mickey sadly look at the sad pony, feeling bad for her, before walking up to her.

Riku gently placed a hand on her shoulder and said, “Fizzy, are you okay?”

Fizzlepop continued to sadly look down and shook her head. “I was trying to do what Twilight tried to do to me before I realise The Storm King was using me from the start. But, I guess the darkness inside of him is too strong to be broken. He can’t change now.”

The king gently rubbed Fizzlepop’s side in comfort while sadly looking at her.

“It’s okay, Fizzy,” He said softly, “It was a good try though.”

Fizzlepop gave Mickey a small sad smile before saying, “Thanks.”

In the hallway of the castle, Silverstream was walking amongst the walls of The Storm King’s castle with Lightning Twister riding on her back while shaking in fear. He was scared of the dark and was afraid that something might pop out and not only scare them but also attack them.

Silverstream notice this and stopped walking before gently stroked her little brother’s mane in comfort.

“It’s okay, little cutie. Once we save Riku, Mickey and Fizzlepop, we’ll be able to leave this spooky place and I won’t let anything scare or hurt you. I promise.”

Lightning looked at the pink hippogriff while still shaking a bit before slowly nodding his head in response. Silverstream started to continue finding their way to the training room to rescue their friends.

After coming across four doors, they eventually found the door that leads to the training room.

“Lightning, stay close to me and on my back as possible,” she said to him, “There’s no telling what Tempest Plagueis has in here, but it could be a trap in case he figured out we escaped.”

Lightning nodded his head at her once more before she slowly opened the door and carefully walked inside while the little colt held onto the hippogriff’s mane gently.

They saw Tempest Plagueis standing in the middle of the room as well as Riku, Mickey and Fizzlepop in the prison cell. Plagueis slowly turned round, after looking at the wall for maybe minutes or so, and saw Silverstream.

He grew a fake smile on his face while saying, “Silverstream.”

“Plagueis,” she replied annoyedly still not happy to see him again.

“See you manage to escape the dungeon with the young colt. And must have come here to begin your training. What in these ruins tempts you so much... to risk death?”

Silverstream and Lightning saw some Storm guards entering the room, probably to make sure they don’t try to escape, as Lightning shook in fear even more while hiding himself under Silverstream’s mane.

“I could ask you the same thing,” said Silverstream.

“There is power there,” he said proudly, “Beyond hippogriff and any Equestria creature understanding. Power I can control thanks to the Storm King. I would offer you the same thing.”

“Don’t you understand? I’m not interested in power or revenge on those that try to threaten our kind. I want to restore our race.”

Plagueis was not amused by the pink hippogriff’s response. “Restore the hippogriff race? Oh, you poor girl. It’s over! Hippogriffs fell before the invasion. Stifled by tradition. Deatened by our past glories. Blinded by endless invasion.”

“Maybe,” Silverstream said as Lightning got off her back and hid underneath her, “But It’s never over. We stand here now with a chance to learn. To rebuild from the threats we went through.”

“Hippogriff learn? There’s no future for them. How can you not see that?”

Silverstream wasn’t amused by what Plagueis just said to her.

“It’s time for something new. You and me. We could build something different. Something better.”

Silverstream still refuse to betray her friends, family and friendship. She shook her head at him before saying, “No. I’ll never join you, Plagueis.”

The evil hippogriff’s hopefully smile faded away and turned into a glared as he then summoned two very dark coloured Soul Eaters while saying, “Then, the Storm Kingdom will be your grave!”

Silverstream glared at her ex-uncle while summoning her Keyblade making Riku and Mickey go into shock.

“Huh? A Keyblade?!” Mickey asked in shock.

Silverstream charged towards Plagueis with her Keyblade, with Lightning standing where she was while watching her, as she started clashing her Keyblade against Plagueis’s Soul Eaters.

After about eleven clashes against the Keyblade and Soul Eaters, Tempest Plagueis swung his right Soul Eater to Silverstream’s chest, but she backed up a bit dodging the attack before flying up in the air.

Plagueis spread his wings out and flew after her just before a dark corridor appeared and then disappeared to reveal Vanitas and Cozy Glow who have come to watch the fight.

The evil hippogriff reaches the pink hippogriff and both started clashing their Keyblade and Soul Eaters again. Silverstream swung round and knocked Plagueis’s left Soul Eater out of his claw making it fall to the ground and broke into pieces.

“Aaahhh!” Plagueis shouted in pain while holding his left claw. He glared at Silverstream before saying, “You’ll pay for that!”

Plagueis clashed his Soul Eater against Silverstream’s Keyblade twelve times while floating back down to the ground.

The two clashed their Keyblade and Soul Eater together and tried to push each other back with their weapon. Plagueis then took the upper claw and smacked Silverstream’s face with his left claw sending her flying to the right before slipping on the ground with her Keyblade disappearing.

“Silverstream!” Lightning called out worriedly.

Silverstream groaned in pain while struggling to get back up, but it wasn’t any good. The smack made the pink hippogriff too weak to even get up again. She then saw Tempest Plagueis walking up to her with his Soul Eater and had an very angry glare on his face.

“I was wrong to think you could stand with me!” Once Plagueis was at Silverstream, he raised his Soul Eater in the air preparing to finish the pink hippogriff off. He was going to kill her!

“Stop!” Lightning shouted in a scared and worried tone.

But Tempest Plagueis didn’t listen. “Any last words?!”

He just about to finish Silverstream until Lightning Twister began to breath heavily and uncontrollably while sweating a bit before shouting, “I said stop!”

His Keyblade suddenly appeared and, before he knew it, he quickly slashed through Plagueis with his Keyblade causing him to stop while feeling pain in his body after the slash.

The two Keyblade Masters, the pink hippogriff and reformed pony were all in shocked after what they have just saw, even Vanitas and Cozy Glow.

He began to groan in pain before dropping his last Soul Eater which now got destroyed and disappeared. The evil hippogriff started to collapse to the ground.

“So...it is all true then,” Plagueis said painfully before dark smoke rose around him, “I shouldn’t have started this fight in the first place.”

The dark smoke faded away taking the now defeated and dead Tempest Plagueis.

Lightning looked back in shock at where Plagueis was once standing as his Keyblade disappeared. Silverstream manage to get back on her feet again and looked at her little brother in shock and worriedly.

“Lightning...” Silverstream said in a worried tone.

“Wh...What have I done?”

Just then, the Young five ran into the training room. They heard shouting from the far part of the castle they were at and followed the sound all the way to the training room.

“We heard shouting, is everycreature alright?” Gallus asked.

“What’s going on?!” Asked Ocellus worriedly.

The five then saw Lightning standing where he was as tears began to stream in his eyes. He killed Tempest Plagueis and now he can’t stop thinking what will happen to him when the princesses hear about it.

Silverstream sadly walked up to the little colt and gently picked him up before giving him a hug of comfort.

“Shh...Shhhhhh...I’ve got you, I’ve got you,” she whispered softly in his ear.

Fizzlepop turned round and eventually bucked the prison cell open with her hooves.

“Should have thought of that earlier,” said Fizzlepop before she, Riku and Mickey ran out of the cell.

Riku stopped running and glared at Vanitas and Cozy Glow before summoning his Keyblade and swung it really hard that it made wind blow across the room making the two bad guys and the guards fly back against the wall with the training objects falling down and hitting the ground making a mess.

Once that was done with, Riku’s Keyblade disappeared as he turned to the others and said, “Let’s go! It won’t be long till they get up again!”

Silverstream gently placed Lightning Twister on her back while he still had some tears left in his eyes. The young seven, Riku, Mickey and Fizzlepop started to run out of the training room and out of the castle before they could see where they running off to so they can capture them quickly.

After a few more seconds of unconscious from the powerful wind, Vanitas and Cozy Glow got up before glaring at the door that the Keyblade Masters and creatures ran through.

“So now what? Should we go after them?” Cozy Glow asked her brother while flying next to him.

Vanitas shook his head in response.

“No. Let them go for awhile, then we’ll find them. It won’t be long till they discover the truth as well.”

Just then, a dark corridor appeared near them and then disappeared to reveal the three Nocreatures.

“Xocarl, Xisnom, Xodiac, so nice to see you all again,” Vanitas said politely, “How’s the planning on stopping the others from getting in the way?”

“We’re still trying to sort out with Terra, Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer,” answered Xocarl, “But we do have a way to sort out the other lot, and that’s trying to make them believe that friendship doesn’t always work on those that went down the dark path. That’s why I believe an experiment might show if their friendship with others can be broken.”

“Hmph,” said Cozy Glow not amused as she closed her hooves, “Well here we go again. Ever since we’ve made you, you wouldn’t stop going on about talking or making experiments.”

“I’m a scientist dragon. Experiments are what I do. Yes.”

“Whatever,” said Vanitas smirkily, “You three can do what you want. But let’s be honest, I think testing the others is just a cover for testing your valets.”

“Valets?” Xocarl crossed her arms, “They’re the products of pure research.”

“What they actually are, are a bunch of toys,” mocked Cozy Glow.

“Hmph. You should just learn to be quiet!” Xocarl said crossly making the evil filly glare away.

“Anyway, since you still wanna try that plan out,” Vanitas pulled out another card of theirs and gave it to Xocarl, “You’re gonna need this. A little gift to our first Nodragon. I hope you’ll use it to put on a very good show for us.”

Xocarl took the card and smirked evilly at it before they all heard hoofsteps walking into the training room. They turned towards the door and saw it was none other than the Sunset Shimmer Replica and the Starlight Glimmer Replica standing near the door, still wearing their dark mode outfits, while looking at them.

Xocarl looked at the card once more before Vanitas said, “That card holds the final piece of the location to our hideout.”

“It’s just a card, what good is that?” Sunset Replica asked.

“With a little help from me and Vanitas,” began Cozy Glow, “You two will have all the real Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer’s memories. Maybe we can make you two forget you’re both nothing but a fake. In other words, we’ll remake your hearts so you can be exactly the same as the real Sunset and Starlight, ‘kay?”

Sunset Replica and Starlight Replica let out a small gasp of shock after hearing what Cozy Glow just told them. They were gonna remake their hearts and gave them the memories of the real Sunset and Starlight.

“You wanna remake our hearts?!” The fake Sunset asked in shock and anger, “The real Sunset and Starlight are a bunch of wimps who are afraid of the dark! What do we want with the hearts of a bunch of losers?!”

“Any objections, Xocarl?” Asked Cozy Glow, “After all, you do want to test the others and their friendship, don’t you?”

“It must be done,” answered the Nodragon.

The two replicas glared at their maker.

“How can you? Are you betraying us?!” Starlight Replica asked angrily.

“I told you two I would make good use of you, didn’t I?”

“No...” was all the fake Sunset can say as Cozy Glow then said, “Relax, girls. I don’t think it’s gonna hurt that much.”

The two replicas let out an angry growl.

“We’ll hurt YOU!” Shouted Starlight Replica while the two summoned their Soul Eaters before charging towards the evil filly.

But before the two could attack her, they were struck by a electric attack making them fly backwards towards the ground while dropping their Soul Eaters.

It was Cozy Glow who made that attack. Turns out that she also has a Keyblade too, and it was an exact replica of Vanitas’s Void Gear Keyblade.

The evil filly let out an evil laughter before saying, “Stupid little toys! Think you two could defeat me? Where did you ever get a thought like that?”

Sunset Replica and Starlight Replica breathed heavily and painfully while struggling to get back up again while looking at Cozy Glow in fear.

“But, look at the bright side,” said Cozy Glow holding her Keyblade, “Along with everything else in your heads, Xocarl will destroy the memory of me knocking you flat.”

The two replicas moved back a bit on the ground in fear knowing while Cozy Glow went on, “And then, me and Vanitas will implant the loveliest little memories you two could ever hope for! It’s no big deal that they’re all lies.”

The two fakes were now even more scared of the evil filly after hearing their plan for them. They both moved back on the ground a little move before the Sunset Replica said in fear, “No...”

Cozy Glow and Vanitas grinned at the two replicas as Vanitas summoned his Keyblade before the two walked over to the fakes to start recreating their hearts.

The replicas shook their heads in deep fear while having scared looks on their faces before they reached a hoof out and both shouted in unison and fear, “NOOO!!!”

Chapter XXIV: Riku Meets Storm King

The young seven, the Keyblade Masters and Fizzlepop have manage to escape the Storm Kingdom and found a safe cave to hide and rest in right before nighttime.

Inside the cave they were in, they’ve manage to build a campfire to keep the place light up so Lightning wouldn’t be scared of the dark.

Speaking of Lightning, he was in Silverstream’s arms with a blanket wrapped round him as the pink hippogriff slowly and gently rocked herself side to side while softly singing a lullaby to the colt.

Sleep my little brother
Sleep my little star
Sleep little piece
Of my heart
This little colt
Now wants to sleep
Let’s make his bed
Full of warmth and love

Once she finished singing, Lightning was now peacefully fast asleep. Silverstream gently gave the colt to Smolder as she gently held him in her claws and rested his head on her chest while Silverstream slowly and carefully placed the blanket on his shoulders a bit.

The others watched the sweet little colt sleep peacefully in Smolder’s warm hug.

“Gosh,” said Mickey happily but also quietly, “He’s so adorable when he’s sleeping.”

“Sora said the same thing when he first came here,” said Ocellus, “Only he said cute instead of adorable.”

“I still can’t keep my eyes off him from how cute he still is,” Silverstream said happily while looking at the little colt, her smile then turned into a frown afterwards, “But, there is one thing that’s still bothering me though.”

“And what would that be?” Riku asked kindly and curiously.

“Well, you see,” Silverstream began to explain, “It’s about what happened with Tempest Plagueis back at the Storm Kingdom. Lightning Twister would never kill anycreature, even if they were evil. I’m not sure if it was a start of his anger or somecreature’s controlling him and made him kill him. Do you think somecreature or something’s possessing him into doing something he would never want to do?”

Suddenly, Lightning began to whimper in his sleep, but Silverstream calmed down quickly by stroking his mane and softly cooed, “Shhh.”

Riku placed a hand on his chin and began to think if there’s any other way the kill move could have happened and made poor Lightning take the move.

“I don’t really know for sure yet, Silverstream,” he answered, “This is so new that meets the eye, and for what I’ve seen. But whatever it is, I know for sure it wasn’t Lightning’s fault for doing the kill. There must be a reason for all of this, and we will find out what.”

The young six smiled at the Keyblade Master while hoping that there is something going on that’s making Lightning do things he would never do in his young age.

“However,” he quickly said, “There is one thing I wanna know after we escaped. Silverstream, where did you get that Keyblade?”

“Oh she’s not the only one who has a Keyblade now,” said Gallus making Riku and Mickey go confuse now.

“Huh?” Mickey asked.

The four reached their hooves and claw out, while Smolder reached her claw out and gently holding her boyfriend, as they summoned their Keyblades without waking up the sleeping colt. Riku, Mickey and Fizzlepop went wide shock after seeing their Keyblades.

“Gosh!” Mickey said in shock but also quietly, “Where did you even get those?!”

They all just shrugged, even Silverstream. Even though The Master of Masters gave them the Keyblades, they still can’t tell them who gave them their own keys. He didn’t tell Silverstream not to tell anyone about him either, but she decided to not tell them anyways.

“Don’t know,” lied Sandbar, “They have chosen us when we were on our way to the Storm Kingdom to save Lightning and Silverstream. Guess they must have known we needed to be prepared for a dangerous journey ahead of us.”

Riku and Mickey didn’t know if that was a lie or not, but decided to believe them since they did come all this way to save their friends.

“Guess it seems that way,” said Riku, “Keyblades often do that when it comes to choosing their wielders.”

The young six sighed in relief.

“But what about poor Lightning though?” Ocellus asked worriedly, “What if the princesses hears about this and give Lightning punishment that’s even more worst than what Vanitas and Cozy Glow are doing to him?”

“Yona can’t let little pony get punish!” Yona said.

“I’m sure they’ll understand the situation, young ones,” said Fizzlepop kindly, “After all, I did killed The Storm King once, even though I was just saving Twilight and her friends, but they still forgive me for what I have done.”

“Let’s hope so,” said the orange dragon with hope.

“Let’s worry about that in the morning,” suggested Riku, “Right now, I think we should all get some rest before we continue on to the Dragon Lands. You sure it’s not that far to get there, Smolder?”

Smolder gave Riku a smile and nodded her head. “I’m sure of it, Riku. We should be there before lunch time.”

Riku gave Smolder a nod in understood before the Young five slowly laid down on the ground and fell asleep. Smolder carefully laid back against the rock wall of the cave, while still hugging Lightning, and closed her eyes falling asleep.

“Think we should get some sleep too,” said Fizzlepop to Mickey.

“Right.” The king turned to Riku, “You coming, Riku?”

“Yeah, I’ll be with you in a moment,” he said politely to his friend, “I’m just gonna go out for a bit.”

The mouse and pony gave him a nod in understood before walking towards the children to find a nice spot to sleep while Riku walked out of the cave.

Once he was out of the cave but still standing in front and close to it, Riku looked up into the sky with the moon and stars shining across the sky.

Riku let out a peaceful and happy sigh while still looking up, until he heard a voice echoing somewhere around him.

“Riku... Riku...”

“Huh?” Riku started looking around trying to find where that voice was coming from, “Who’s there? Show yourself!”

“Riku... Riku...”

Suddenly, everything around Riku faded and turned straight into darkness making Riku shock and worried about what’s to come next.

The Keyblade Master continued to look around until he saw a big pool of dark blob rising from the ground before turning into a big figure. Riku stood in battle mode as the dark blob melted away to reveal none other than Storm King himself. The evil king smiled at the boy.

“Who are you? And what do you want?” Riku asked while glaring at the yeti.

“Oh please don’t be feel worried or afraid, I’m not gonna hurt you,” said The Storm King in a fake friendly manner, “Allow me to introduce myself, Master Riku. I am The Storm King.”

“The Storm King? You’re the one Fizzlepop was on about! How are you still alive?!”

“Oh don’t you worry,” said Storm King with a smile, “I’m not fully alive just yet. I’m still stuck in a few parts of my stone body while my blood is still trying to pump up more. But that doesn’t mean I can try out my new power after getting that powerful energy Cozy and Vanitas stole from Radiant Garden, and this is what I am talking about. I can travel through minds and even talk to them within minds, and darkness.”

“And you decided to use my mind first?” Asked Riku angrily.

“Fear not,” Storm King said, “I didn’t do anything to your mind, in case that’s what you’re worried about. Just thought I came just for a little chat with the Keyblade Master who stands between the light and the dark...after searching through your past.”

Riku let out a small gasp of shock after hearing him say he has been searching through his past.

“But, that means you...”

“That is correct. I know all about you. About your actions, your choices and...your darkness.”

Riku was now in wide shock as The Storm King began to walk around him while saying, “You can’t stop feeling guilty for what you have done, what you have said, and letting that witch, Maleficent, fill your head with lies about Sora. And let’s not forget about helping her capture all the princesses of light, even Kairi, since it was all Xehanort’s doing before you knew it. And I can’t believe you listened to his Heartless, Ansem, the one you let take over your body after giving you the powers he has.”

Riku didn’t want to believe it, but he was right. He still felt guilty for everything he has done before finally facing Ansem, making the darkness inside his heart his own, reuniting with his friends and becoming a Keyblade Master. The Keyblade Master looked down in shame and placed a hand on his chest.

The Storm King stopped walking around and stood near in front of Riku while smiling at him.

“Riku. Join me.”

Riku looked up at The Storm King.

“I was the one who created Xehanort in the first place. Which also means, Ansem was also my creation. But I can get rid of the things he did and said to you for you. All I want, is the one thing that Tempest Plagueis told you about: The Storm Pony.”

The Storm King reached his hand out to him while saying, “Join me. And all you have to do is help me find him, and I can destroy everything Ansem did to you.”

Riku knew this was wrong, and he knew it might take a long time for him to stop feeling guilty for his actions. But he decided to face it himself as he then glared at the evil king and said, “By becoming a pawn of the darkness again? Never!”

The Storm King’s smile turned into a glare after hearing his response before bending down and then back while reaching his arms making wind blow past him with dark smoke.

Riku covered his face with his arms trying to block the dark smoke wind from getting into his face. And before anything else could happen, the darkness area disappeared turning back to where Riku was before meeting the Storm King, outside the cave at nighttime.

Riku uncovered his face and looked around before hearing a loud stomp near him on his left. He turned to the left and saw Second Shadow standing near him while pulling out her hilt from her belt and made a red light blade appear from it.

Riku glared at the evil cat while summoning his Keyblade.

“Found you as last!” She said evilly.

“Working The Storm King, I take it?”

“I don’t know what got The Storm King thinking the Storm Pony is still important. He likes getting what he wants. But I’m not in it for weird ponies and honesty, you’re not even worth my time. So let’s make this quick!”

Second Shadow charged towards Riku before swinging her blade at him which he ducked to avoid the attack. Riku swung his Keyblade at Second Shadow’s legs but she jumped to avoid the attack.

The evil cat raised her blade in the air and was trying to smack Riku but actually smacked the ground cause Riku dodge rolled to the right.

Second Shadow tried attacking him again by swinging her blade twice, but no matter how hard she did it, the Keyblade Master quickly dodged the attack by bending down.

This gave Riku the upper hand as he smacked Second Shadow across the face with his Keyblade making her walk back a bit and giving her a bruise on her left eye.

She gently touched her bruised left eye before glaring at the Keyblade Master while letting out an angry growl.

“Not bad for trash.”

“What about a Keyblade Master?” Riku asked with a grin on his face.

“Is there a difference?” Second Shadow placed her hilt forward as another red light blade appeared at the other end of the hilt making it a double-bladed weapon.

Riku now had a shock look on his face after seeing her blade was actually a double-bladed. Second Shadow began to spin her blade around while walking towards Riku.

The evil cat used her blade as a boomerang and threw towards the Keyblade Master, but he ducked the boomerang attack and then again as it spun back and landed back in Second Shadow’s paw hand.

Riku swung his Keyblade at Second Shadow several times but she kept moving back while dodging the attack.

Riku roughly kicked Second Shadow in the stomach making move back a bit in pain as she hugged her stomach and dropping her blade. She began to breath slowly and in pain, but she still wasn’t done yet.

The evil cat smirked evilly at the Keyblade Master before slowly walking towards him while saying, “Being a Tempest taught me no set back is too great. When you already lost yourself... A limb’s easy. You know, I killed hundreds of strong warriors. It’d be fun to bring you in. Watch you crack like the others did!”

She then charged towards Riku and began trying to attack him with her claws, but he dodged the claw attack.

“Oh angers you. Just wait till the isolation!” She continued to attack him with her claws, but he kept dodging the attacks, “Torture! Mutilation!” Second Shadow grabbed hold of the blade of Riku’s Keyblade as she tried to push back to him while he tried to push it towards her, “And your friends!”

“I won’t let you hurt them!” He said angrily while struggling to push his Keyblade forwards.

“You can’t stop The Storm King! But...I can stop you.”

She continued to push the blade back, but Riku kicked her in the stomach again making her let go of the blade and hugged her stomach in pain more. Riku made another swing move with his Keyblade and made strong wind blow past him sending Second Shadow flying backwards at the trees breaking through them.

The broken trees fell down on top of her while sending a boulder, that one of the trees was holding, rolling on top of both the trees and Second Shadow, which indeed killed her.

Riku breathed heavily but softly while looking at the destroyed trees as his Keyblade disappeared. He then turned towards the cave and saw Mickey running out of it with a worried look on his face.

He stopped near Riku and looked at him before saying, “Riku, are you okay? I heard fighting going on outside before I went to sleep. What happened?”

“Well...” Riku began to answer, “I think...I just took out a Tempest warrior.”

“You did?”

They both looked at the boulder and destroyed trees as Second Shadow’s arm was poking out of the trees.

“Gosh.” Mickey smiled at Riku, “So you did.”

Author's Note

The next chapter will be for Smolder and a special character :raritywink:

Chapter XXV: Namine

Every area was in pitch black as Smolder was floating in mid air while still sleeping. But she didn’t stay asleep that long, because her eyes were beginning to slowly open.

She then felt nothing near her chest which her eyes shot open in shock. Lightning Twister wasn’t in her embrace. The orange dragon began to look around for her boyfriend hoping he isn’t captured again and she was now locked in place where she can’t get out and rescue him.

“Lightning?! Lightning! Where are you!? And where am I?!”

Just then, a bright light circle appeared underneath her feet and faded away into a small circle and disappeared revealing a dive to the heart stained glass. It was bright orange with her and Lightning floating next to each other with their eyes closed, and around them were pictures of their friends and family.

Smolder looked around the glass, while trying to figure out what’s going on here, before seeing another patch of bright light appear a few miles away from her and disappeared to reveal a sleeping Lightning laying on the dive to the heart glass.

Smolder let out a small gasp before saying, “Lightning!”

The orange dragon quickly ran towards the little colt and carefully picked him up while looking at him with a worried look on her face.

“Lightning, are you okay? Lightning! Wake up, wake up! Please say something! Say that you’re okay, please!”

Just then, a new female voice was heard. “It’s okay, Smolder. He’s still alive, just asleep.”

Smolder looked behind her and saw a sparkling light appear a few miles away from her before turning into a physical form of herself.

Smolder turned her whole body round, while gently holding the sleeping colt in her arms, and moved back a bit in shock to see a physical form that looks exactly like her.

“Who are you? Why do you look like me? And how do you know my name?” Smolder asked.

“It’s okay,” She replied, “I’m not gonna hurt you or the little one, I promise. Don’t be afraid.” She then walked towards the dragon with a smile on her face.

“Maybe I should have introduced myself. My name is Namine. I’m one of Sora’s friends back home.”

“Sora? You know him?”

“Yes,” Namine answered while smiling at the dragon, “Sora helped and saved me before I became my own self after being a Nobody of Kairi. But he wouldn’t have remembered how we really first met since he chose to forget about that time after I was forced to create fake memories in him so a Nobody named Marluxia can use him to take over the Organization.”

“I see,” said Smolder before remembering her other question, “But why do you look a lot like me and still sound like yourself? Before the Tree of Harmony became the TreeHOUSE of Harmony, it took a physical form of Twilight and even sounds like Twilight. And you’re doing exactly the same only, with your own voice and not mine.”

Namine continued to smile at Smolder before answering, “Even though I’m now in my own body, I can still use my powers only when I need to. And I can still appear in my friends’ minds to help them. But when it comes to appearing in minds of creatures from Equestria, I can only appear in the form on whoever I meet but still sound like myself.”

“Even if some creatures are boys?”

Namine let out a chuckle while blushing a bit. “Let’s not go there.”

The girl looked at Lightning, still fast asleep in Smolder’s arms, while smiling at him.

“He’s such a sweet cute little pony,” Namine said softly.

“He sure is,” replied Smolder smiling at her boyfriend before looking at Namine, “But, why are you here? Is there somecreature trying to mess with our memories like Marluxia made you do to Sora?”

Namine frowned before shaking her head. “No. That’s not why I’m here. I’m here, because I need to warn you that, what Second Shadow said to you and your friends, was true.”

“About The Storm King actually returning?!”

Namine nodded in response.

“Yes. He’s the one who was behind the kidnapping of young Lightning Twister last night.”

“That would explain the Storm Guard then,” said Smolder.

“But,” Namine went on, “All I’m trying to say is, whatever The Storm King wants once he’s alive again, it has something to do with Lightning. And you can’t let him have him, no matter what he brings out next.”

“Even if Vanitas and Cozy Glow get in the way?” Smolder asked before suddenly thought of something, “Wait. Are those two part of The Storm King’s return as well?”

“Yes. They’ve made a deal. Vanitas and Cozy Glow promised to help him and he will give them what they truly wanted.”

“That makes two villains that wants the kid,” said Smolder not amused.

“Smolder, you must protect Lightning Twister from Vanitas, Cozy Glow and The Storm King at all cost. You can’t let them take him.”

Smolder gave Namine a serious look and a nod before saying, “That’s what I was planning to do after we escaped from his kingdom, and I’m gonna make sure he’s safe with us.” She looked down at her boyfriend, “Because no matter how much he gets hurt, it’s bad for Fluttershy. Either way, he’s my boyfriend. And I can’t lose him again for the seventh time. He’s been through too much.”

Namine gave the orange dragon a friendly smile. “I know you’ll do a good job protecting him for real, Smolder.”

Smolder gave Namine a smile in return. “Thank you, Namine.”

While the two smiled at each other, a bright light slowly appeared the stained glass and the three. It was time for them to return to their original places. As the light was nearly completely over them, Namine was able to say one last thing to the dragon,

“Good luck.”

In the real world, Smolder shot her eyes wide open before looking around the cave and the little colt sleeping in her arms. She smiled and let out a soft sigh of relief.

“It was just a dream with a real visit from Namine after all.”

Suddenly, she heard whimpering coming from Lightning Twister with tears beginning to run down his face. He was having a nightmare.

Lightning shot open his eyes and began to breath heavily before looking around the area he was in.

Smolder gently hugged him close to her in comfort. “Lightning, are you okay? Did you have a nightmare?”

Lightning looked up to his girlfriend, with tears now rolling down his face, and nodded his head before saying, “I can’t stop remembering what I did to Tempest Plagueis. I killed him. I’m...I’m a killer! I’m a monster!”

Smolder gently rested Lightning’s head on her chest and carefully rubbed his back with her claw.

“Shhh...shhh shh shhh...” she cooed in his ear, “Lightning, you’re not a killer or a monster. We know you didn’t mean to kill him. It was probably something that made you do that. But I’m sure whatever it was, we’ll figure it out.”

Lightning sniffed as Smolder gently brushed his tears with her claw.

“But what about the Storm Guards, Vanitas and Cozy Glow? They’re still after me! You’re a strong dragon and like cute things, but you can scare the guards off with your fire breath, right?”

The orange dragon playfully grinned at her boyfriend before gently rubbing his mane and saying, “You know it, little one. I can scare them off if they lay one finger on you, if they dare.”

Lightning finally gave Smolder a happy smile while she smiled at him back.

“Come, let’s back get back to sleep,” said the orange dragon, “We need to head to the Dragon Lands straight after breakfast tomorrow, so we’re gonna need all the sleep we can get.”

Lightning nodded her head at her and softly smiled before saying, “Okie dokie.”

He then slowly closed his eyes while resting his head on his girlfriend’s chest and fell asleep. Smolder gently gave Lightning a kiss on the forehead before falling back asleep while hugging Lightning in her warm embrace.

Chapter XXVI: Broken?

Back at Radiant Garden, Sora and the group were walking among the path, with Flurry Heart on Oliver’s back, as they reached back to where they’ve landed the Gummi Ship.

They stopped in the middle before looking around the area until Oliver saw something up ahead of them. He let out a small surprise gasp making the others look at him and then ahead of them.

There they saw was none other than Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer walling towards them.

“It can’t be...” said Oliver in surprise.

Sunset and Starlight stopped a few miles away from the group just as Oliver said, “Sunset?! Starlight?!”

The group ran towards them.

“What are you two doing here? And where’s Terra?” Sora asked.

Sunset, however, gave an unfriendly response. “Not happy to see us? Let us know if we’re getting in the way since it’s Terra you now care about and, ya know, of something that’s more important.”

“Huh?” Oliver asked in confusion, “Sora didn’t mean that...”

“Hmph,” said Starlight rudely, “Spare the excuses, Oliver. I bet that you had all but forgotten about us.”

“Are you crazy?” Asked Oliver, “C’mon. We split up into groups with one or two Keyblade wielders to help us on each of our journey! And Terra was with you!”

“But he’s not with us anymore,” replied Starlight, “Terra betrayed us. He joined The Storm King, became a pawn of the darkness again. And left me and Sunset to riot in the realm of darkness that was behind that stupid door! And none of you came looking for us!”

That shouting of Starlight made Flurry Heart scared as she hid behind her brother’s head.

“It’s only Lightning Twister you’re trying to save,” Starlight went on, “You don’t care about us anymore. Not after everything we have done after we realised we went down the wrong path and proven that we’ve changed.”

“Huh? That’s not true!” Sora shouted, “We do still care about you! We just didn’t know what had happened to you!”

“And Terra would never return to darkness again!” Added Aqua, “Not even if Xehanort’s soul was still in him!”

The two ponies glared at the Keyblade Master.

“Hmph, I knew it,” said Sunset, “You didn’t even get a strike in your minds that something was going on. Just cuz you want to save Lightning. Sorry, doesn’t go both ways. Tell ya the truth, Lightning doesn’t even want to look at your faces. Not even yours, Sora.”

Sora was in shock after hearing that. “Why not?!”

Sunset looked away before answering, “You should ask your promise...when you told him you’ll make the hurting go away from his heart before coming here. Remember that, and you’d know.”

“But I... I’ve kept that promise!” Sora replied, “Surely he didn’t think I would forget about it! Why are you saying stuffs like that? Sunset...”

Suddenly, two dark corridors appeared around Sunset and Starlight and disappeared revealing the two in their dark mode outfits. The group stood in battle mode while staring at the two ponies.

“Go home, Oliver and Sora,” ordered Starlight, “We’ll care for Lightning. Anycreature who goes near him...” Sunset and Starlight summoned their Soul Eaters and held them in their magical grasp, “...goes through us!”

The two charged at the group and clashed their Soul Eaters at Sora and Kairi’s Keyblades as they tried to stop them from attacking them.

“What’s...What’s wrong with you two?!” Kairi asked worriedly, “We’re friends!”

“Please, Kairi,” replied Sunset rudely, “Since when have you cared about us? Lightning’s not the only one who’s sick of looking at Sora or Oliver. So are we!”

The clash ended and the two ponies spun round in mid air and landed on their hooves before staring at the group.

“Sunset, Starlight, stop it!” Oliver said worriedly.

But Sunset and Starlight didn’t listen and began to stand in battle mode before Donald, Goofy and Aqua summoned their weapons.

“Something’s not right with them,” Said Aqua, “They could be possess or something.”

“In which cause, we just have to free them!” Sora said before standing in battle mode.

“Right!” Agreed Donald and Goofy.

Aqua looked at Oliver and said, “Oliver, go take Flurry Heart somewhere safe. We’ll save these two.”

Oliver gave Aqua a nod before flying off, with Flurry Heart on his back, finding a safe place to hide.

Sunset and Starlight charged towards the five and clashed their Soul Eaters with Kairi and Aqua’s Keyblades ten times before Aqua kicked Sunset back with her foot and did the same with Starlight to help Kairi.

“Freeze!” Sora shot a freeze ball at Sunset but she jumped really high dodging the blast and landed back on her hooves again.

Sunset shot a dark ball at Sora But Goofy jumped in front of his friend and blocked the attack with his shield. The captain spun round towards Sunset and smacked her three times as she flew back a bit but still safely landed on her hooves.

“Fire!” Donald magically made two fire balls shoot from his rod and one fire ball hit Starlight but she avoided the second one by slicing it in half making it vanish into thin.

“Huh?!” Donald was shock by this.

Aqua clashed her Keyblade with Sunset’s Soul Eater three times before smacking her with it causing the pony move back a bit.

“You’re done!” Aqua magically made chains appear from the end of her Keyblade and tied around Sunset, but didn’t stay tied up for long as she made a big dark blast making the chains and vanish into thin air.

Sora and Kairi looked at each other before nodding and then jumped into mid air together.

They both held each other hands before reaching their free hand out while shouting, “Light!” Just then, two big bright light wings appeared behind them.

Sora and Kairi flew towards the two ponies and smacked them several times as the wings turned into feathers and they landed on their feet with their Keyblades returning.

Sunset and Starlight began to breathe heavily in defeat while the five stared at them. The two ponies started to turn around behind them and ran away from the five.

“Sunset! Starlight! Please wait!” Sora shouted.

But it was no good, Sunset and Starlight were too far away to hear Sora and disappeared into the distance. Sora wasn’t just worried but also afraid that something must have made them believe that they didn’t care them no more.

Sora felt a tap on his shoulder and turned behind him to see it was Goofy who tapped him.

“Sora! Come on!”

“We’ve got to find Oliver and Flurry Heart!” Donald said worriedly.

“Huh?” Sora suddenly remembered about Oliver and Flurry Heart going off into hiding, “Oh! Right! Let’s go!”

Sora began to run off to find the two alicorns with the four running behind him.

In the throne room of the Storm Kingdom, Vanitas and Cozy Glow were talking to The Storm King about how Lightning Twister escaped and the death of Tempest Plagueis.

“The kid killed Tempest Plagueis in one slash with his Keyblade,” explained Vanitas, “But they escaped before we could get to them, my King.”

“And yet they still don’t know about my Storm Pony,” replied The Storm King, “No matter, they’ll know about him soon. And he will be mine very soon.”

“What about Tempest Plagueis?” Cozy Glow asked.

“Forget about him. I was only using him from the very beginning anyway. I wasn’t really gonna help him save his race the way he thought I would. Just focus on the pony, and everything you two ever wished will be yours.”

“We know where they’re going to now,” said Vanitas, “If that location’s correct, we will capture them quickly, my King.”

“Let them go further first,” the king said, “Therefore you won’t have any trouble releasing enough Storm Guards and Unversed in every location in case they know you’re on to them.”

“At last, we will destroy the magic of friendship and the guardians,” said Vanitas, “At last, you will have revenge.”

The Storm King grinned evilly at the two before saying, “You two have been well trained, my young Keyblade wielders. They will be no match for you. Now, return to your conquers. Make sure no one else tries to stop us.”

Vanitas and Cozy Glow gave the Storm King a nod in response as they turned towards the throne room doors and walked out to return to their conquers.

Chapter XXVII: Brother Meets Boyfriend Go Wrong

Riku, Mickey, Fizzlepop and the young seven were walking among the dirt path to the Dragon Lands, while Lightning was riding on Silverstream’s back.

They’d just woken up a few hours ago and quickly had fried eggs for breakfast before continuing their way to Smolder’s home.

The group took a few more walks on the dirt path until they have reached their destination.

“Well, here it is,” said Smolder proudly, “My home, the Dragon Lands.”

The others looked around the volcano and lava place in wonder.

“Wow, Smolder!” Lightning said in amazed, “The Dragon Lands looks so awesome!”

“It sure is, cutie,” said Smolder before gently rubbing her boyfriend’s mane, “Wait till you meet my brother I told you about awhile back.”

“Come on,” said Mickey politely, “Let’s go find Princess Ember and see if we stay here for awhile.”

The group made their way towards the main way to enter the Dragon Lands and went on to find Ember while being careful not to slip or fall or touch any hot lava since only dragons can safe with lava.

On top of a medium wide rock with a rocky pathway down at the end, Ember, Spike and the three friends were watching down at the dragons training for, in case, a big fight with the Unversed will come. Ember was also holding her bloodstone scepter in her left claw.

Just then, they heard footsteps, hoofsteps and wings flapping coming from behind them. They turned and saw Riku, Mickey, Fizzlepop and the young seven coming towards.

Ember smiled while saying, “Smolder.”

“Ember,” the orange dragon replied happily as the group stood near the five.

“Welcome home. And what brings you and your friends here after that long journey from the Crystal Empire?”

Smolder looked at Spike, Roxas, Xion and Axel before looking back at the Dragon Lord and replied, “I could ask Spike the same thing.”

“It’s kind of a long story really,” said Roxas, “While we were at the Changeling Kingdom, Xemnas appeared out of nowhere and attacked us with his giant Nobody. We told to take Spike here so the lava can help heal him.”

Riku and Mickey let out a gasp of shock after hearing Roxas say Xemnas’s name.

“Xemnas? How is he here?!” Riku asked.

“We do not know for sure,” answered Axel, “But our theory is that this Xemnas is a replica from what was left his data like how Vexen did with Riku Replica.”

“So it could be a fake Xehanort’s Nobody made by Vanitas and Cozy Glow,” said Riku.

The three friends nodded their heads in response.

“So what about you?” Axel asked politely, “What’s your story for coming here?”

“Long story like yours,” answered Fizzlepop, “But with Storm Guard foalnapping poor Lightning Twister yesterday night and our plan to rescue the young colt didn’t go as planned.”

Xion let out a gasp of shock. “Oh dear! The poor pony!”

Just then, a new male voice was heard.

“Smolder? Is that you, sis?”

They all looked to the edge of the mountain, they were on, and saw four dragons flying towards them.

One dragon was dark red with dragon orange spikes. That’s Garble.

The second dragon was orange with tiny antlers, blue spikes and a medium size jaw. That’s Fume.

The third dragon was brown, fat, blue tiny antlers and red in his wings. That’s Clump.

And the last dragon was purple, skinny, yellow fur covering his eyes but he can still see, three black spikes on his neck and has yellow on his front and wings. That’s Spear.

Garble saw Smolder and let out a smile before saying, “Smolder! Welcome back!”

Garble flew towards his sister and the two did their brother and sister welcoming shake which was a fist bump, elbow bump, high five, two down below fist slapping and lastly a tail bump.

“It’s so good to see ya again, sister! I didn’t expect you to return today.”

“Well, let’s just say we need to place to lay low for awhile till we can return to the Crystal Empire without the Unversed trying to stop us,” replied Smolder.

The red dragon turned his head to see that Smolder’s friends were also with her along with Riku, Mickey and Fizzlepop. “And I take it those are the friends you made at the school you go to?”

“Yep,” answered the orange dragon politely, “These are my friends I’ve made at the School of Friendship. Sandbar, Gallus, Yona, Ocellus, Silverstream and Lightning Twister. This is Fizzlepop Berrytwist, a pony I’ve met during the legion of doom problem. And these two are Keyblade Masters me and my friends met three days back. Riku and King Mickey.”

Garble waved at them, as they waved at him back, before turning back to Smolder.

“So nice to see your friends here, sis. Did you also bring your boyfriend here? I so wanted to see him ever since you told me that you have a crush on a dragon back at Ponyville! I don’t think I ever seen him before, I can’t wait to show him my rhyming talent, my lava surfing skills and see how very strong he is at wrestling.” Garble let out a playful but friendly chuckle before looking at Smolder with a hopeful big smile, “So did you bring him? Did ya?”

Smolder looked at him in confusion, with a raised eyebrow, before saying, “Gar-Gar, Lightning Twister IS my boyfriend.”

“W-What?!” Garble asked in shock.

He actually thought Smolder’s boyfriend was another dragon that lived in Ponyville like Spike, and Smolder never mentioned another of her boyfriend’s name or that he was a pony after telling her brother she now has a boyfriend.

“Your boyfriend is a pony?” Spear asked with a friendly smile, “That’s so awesome!”

“Aww! And he’s so cute!” Clump said softly making Lightning blush.

The three dragons flew towards them and landed on their feet while looking at the little colt with friendly smiles on their faces.

Fume then saw Lightning’s cutie mark and happily said, “Oh look, guys! His cutie mark is speed and racing! That’s even more awesome!”

“Oh sweet!” Said Spear in amaze, “Racing’s our specialities! Maybe we can let him watch us do lava surfing one day!”

“Lava, surfing?” Lightning asked in confusion.

“It’s kind of what ponies do often for fun at the beach,” explained Smolder, “But when us dragons do surfing here, we do it in lava since it can’t hurt us. No offensive, you guys.”

“None taken,” replied the Young five, Lightning, Tempest, Mickey and the four humans softly.

“Anyways, kid, I’m Spear.”

“Name’s Fume.”

“Clump.”

“And I’m Garble, Smolder’s brother.” Garble was trying his best to sound happy to hide his true feelings about Smolder’s boyfriend being a pony.

“Nice to meet you all,” Lightning replies kindly, “I’m so glad I get to see the Dragon Lands. It looks so awesome.”

“Aw thanks, kid!” Fume said happily while giving Lightning a gentle punch in the hoof with a smile on his face, “You’ll even love the rest of this peaceful home.”

“Smolder, why don’t you show Lightning around the Dragon Lands while the rest of us keep a watch on things and make sure everything’s okay still?” Ember suggested kindly.

“That I was planning to do, Ember,” replied Smolder happily before looking at her boyfriend, “What do you say, Braveheart? Wanna see the rest of the Dragon Lands with me?”

Lightning gave Smolder a cheerful smile while nodding his head and saying, “Yes please, Smolder! I’d love to!”

Lightning gently jumped off Silverstream’s back and walked towards his girlfriend. Smolder gave Lightning a gentle rub on the head before they walked off to begin the tour around the Dragon Lands.

Riku looked at Ember and said, “Me, Mickey and Fizzlepop will stay with you so we can talk about the battle plan.” Ember gave the Keyblade Master a nod in understood before he turned to the three friends, “Roxas, Xion, Axel, look around and make sure no Unversed are about.”

Roxas, Xion and Axel nodded in understood before Spike flew towards them.

“I’ll come with since I don’t have anything else to do.”

The three smiled at the baby dragon as Roxas then said, “Sure! Always happy to have another friend to tag along.”

“Got it memorized?” Axel asked kindly while smiling and placing a right finger on the right side of his head.

Spike let out a chuckle before nodding his head at Axel.

“Good, you really are a quick learner,” Said Axel kindly.

The four then walked off to start searching around the Dragon Lands for any unversed leaving only Riku, Mickey, Fizzlepop, Ember and the four dragons alone.

Roxas, Xion, Axel and Spike were now at the far end of the Dragon Lands while still searching for any unversed. But none were found so far, which is good.

Roxas looked behind a boulder and saw no unversed behind it. He turned to the others while asking, “Found any unversed yet?”

The three stopped searching and looked at Roxas while replying, “Nothing yet.”

The four continued on searching just to be sure the Unversed are not hiding somewhere and ready to jump out on them for a surprise attack.

While still searching, a dark corridor appeared a few miles near them. They saw the corridor as they let out a small gasp of shock.

“Another one?!” Asked Spike in shock, “These guys just don’t give up when it comes to stopping us.”

“No, no they don’t,” replied Roxas.

The dark corridor disappeared to reveal a girl that’s tall like Axel, wears a black coat that hasn’t got a hood, black boots, a red cape and a black helmet covering her face. That is Fourth Shadow.

The four stood in battle mode while glaring at Fourth Shadow.

“Roxas, Xion, Axel. How predictable,” Said Fourth Shadow, “Oh, yes. I know your names... your past... and most importantly... about the Storm Pony. Tell me, is he here at the Dragon Lands?”

The three refuse to answer her question and summoned their Keyblades.

The guard of the Flame Liberator resembles the Eternal Flames chakrams, as well as the guard of the Bond of Flame Keyblade, with a straight hilt rather than a cross-shaped handle. The blade and teeth take the shape of a glowing translucent streak of yellow-orange flames, resembling those of the Frolic Flame; however, the teeth of the Flame Liberator form the shape of a hook, rather than a closed loop. The blade has a constant flowing flame effect. The Keyblade's chain links resemble the Eternal Flames; the token also resembles a pure silver version of the weapons.

“Outstanding,” She said while shaking her head at them before summoning her Keyblade.

Her Keyblade has a dark purple guard and handle. The rainguard is designed to resemble the thorny leaves of a rose bush. The blade is dark purple with the dark purple rose in the Keychain token and teeth more ornate.

“Spike, take cover,” ordered Roxas in a polite way, “We’ll handle her!”

Spike gave Roxas a nod before flying towards a medium size boulder and hid behind it. He peeked out a bit to see what was going on.

Fourth Shadow pointed her Keyblade at the three and shot a big darkness bolt at them. The bolt made Roxas, Xion and Axel fly back in separated ways but manage to land on their feet again.

Axel ran towards Fourth Shadow and clashed his Keyblade with her Keyblade ten times before she kicked him really hard causing him to groan in pain and fall on his back.

“Axel!” Cried Roxas and Xion worriedly in unison.

Axel manage to jump back onto his feet before glaring at Fourth Shadow. “Alright, if that’s how you wanna play it!”

He then held his Keyblade in both hands and turned it into his Eternal Flames chakrams. Axel started to throw them at Fourth Shadow one by one while flying back a bit as the chakrams hit her one by one causing her to groan in pain. The chakrams threw back to Axel and he placed them back together to turn them back into his Keyblade.

“Heh, I’ve suffered worst,” said the Fourth Shadow.

Roxas charged towards her and clashed his Keyblades with Fourth Shadow’s Keyblade eleven times before he kicked her really hard causing her to walk back a bit.

“You can’t kick me, I’m a girl!” Fourth Shadow shouted angrily.

“Sora fought Larxene once, and she was a girl,” said Roxas with a grin on his face.

Xion, Axel and Spike laughed at what Roxas just said to Fourth Shadow as Axel then said, “Good one, Roxas!”

Fourth Shadow growled angrily at them and swung her Keyblade to the left before swinging it right again making three fire balls appear and fly towards Roxas.

Suddenly, Xion jumped in front of Roxas and smacked the fire balls with her Keyblade making them disappear into orangey dust.

“Thanks, Xion,” Roxas said kindly.

Xion looked at Roxas while smiling and said, “That’s what friends are for, saving each other’s lives.”

Roxas gave his friend a happy nod before looking something in front of them and let out a gasp of shock.

“Xion, look out!” Roxas shouted before running to one side while pushing her as a electric blast from Fourth Shadow’s Keyblade hit on the spot where the two were once standing.

“Thanks, Roxas. That’s twice you now saved,” said Xion softly.

Roxas let out a small chuckle while smiling at Xion.

Fourth Shadow started to charge towards the two, but was stopped by a line of fire that appeared in front of her. She looked at the fire line before looking to the left and saw it was made by Axel as he pointed his Keyblade near the flame.

He moved his Keyblade away from the flame before it magically disappeared. Axel smirked at Fourth Shadow while walking to his friends. Spike flew towards them before standing next to Roxas.

“Roxas, Xion, Axel, are you guys alright?”

“Yes, we’re fine, Spike,” answered Axel happily.

Fourth Shadow’s Keyblade magically disappeared just before the four glared at her once more.

“You’ve learned well,” said Fourth Shadow while walking from right to left, “Not quite as gifted as Sora but not bad.”

“You’ve been keeping count on how many Seekers got defeated, haven’t you?” Guessed Roxas.

“I’m surprised Marluxia didn’t tell you. He was never good at remember things.”

“And you know him so well, Huh?” Replied Axel.

Fourth Shadow let out a bully laughter before standing near the flames while looking at the four.

“He was weak before he became a Nobody. Fought an evil witch. Surrendered himself to the superior to discover his true self. The Storm King would never have found me...”

Fourth Shadow took off her helmet and placed it next to her on the ground to reveal her face to the four.

She has long red hair that frames her face, with her bangs falling over her forehead down past her eyebrows. She also has fair skin and bright teal eyes. It was Strelitzia, the sister of Lauriam also know as Marluxia.

“If it wasn’t for him. He left me to die all alone.”

Roxas, Xion and Axel were in shock to see who was really behind the helmet. Spike was also shock but with confusion as well since he doesn’t know who she was.

“You’re Strelitza,” said Axel in shock, “The sister of Marluxia’s Somebody, Lauriam.”

“In the flesh.”

The four turned round and started to walk away while Axel said, “We won’t let you manipulate us.”

“So sure, are you?” Strelitza mocked making them stop in their tracks, “When faced with the choice to protect himself or his sister, he chose self-interest. You’ll be sold out too by one of your friends.”

The four turned round to face her again and walked a bit while Roxas grinned and replied, “Well, we can handle ourselves.”

Strelitza let out a snicker before saying, “Can you afford to take that chance? The young pony, Lightning Twister, harbors great unknown darkness. The look on his face when Tempest Plagueis was about to kill Silverstream when she refuses to join him. He feared. Exposing what he had never discovered before. He used... the darkness.”

Roxas, Xion, Axel and Spike refuse to believe Lightning would use a dangerous power of the darkness and kill Tempest Plagueis because he didn’t wanna lose Silverstream.

“He was scared of losing his big sister,” Xion said.

“Oh?” Strelitza continued to mock, “How long before he cracks and betrays you like what happened to me? Do you want to still be on his side when you fight The Storm King, Vanitas and Cozy Glow?” She looked at them with an evil shock look on her face, “What would Subject X say?”

“You have no right to mention her!” Shouted Axel angrily.

“I wonder... what would she think if she could see Lea now?”

Axel let out an angry growl at her.

“Fighting the darkness with a betrayer. Granting The Storm King’s access to a legion... of powerful Seekers of Darkness.”

“No,” replied Axel angrily through his teeth, “I won’t let them hurt the kid or any of my and Lightning’s friends.”

Strelitza stared at them one last time before picking her helmet up and walked away. “I thought the same thing once.”

A dark corridor appeared as Strelitza placed her helmet back on and walked into the corridor before it disappeared taking her along. The flames disappeared as well while the four glared at where Strelitza once stood before leaving.

Roxas let out a grunt before saying, “No way. Lightning Twister would never accept the darkness.”

Garble wasn’t continuing his training like he was suppose to. He pretended to say he needed a lava wash so he can sneak off and find his sister. Ever since he found out that Smolder’s boyfriend was actually a pony not a dragon, he refuse to accept that and believes Lightning Twister did something to her to make her love him.

While flying amongst the mountains of the Dragon Lands, the red dragon spotted the two lovebirds at a lavafall pool.

Garble quickly hid behind a medium size boulder and peaked out to see what was going on. There he saw Lightning sitting on his girlfriend’s lap while looking up into the beautiful sky.

“Today makes five hundred than twenty-five,” said Lightning.

“What’s that about?” Smolder asked softly.

“It’s been that long since I started having a better life,” replied Lightning, “How time flies.”

“So you got the days memorised, do ya?”

Lightning nodded his head in response.

“Yeah, I still even remembered the first time we met on the day I started school. Do you remember? I was a scared pony when meeting you guys.”

“Right, the first time you met us and wanted to be your friends since you didn’t have any before Fluttershy took you in.” Smolder playfully smirked and gently gave her boyfriend a pat on the back while saying, “But come on, you were such a cute pony when we met. And you still are.”

Lightning blushed and said, “Oh thanks!”

The two shared a laughter together before looking at each other once more.

“Hey, Smolder.”

“Hmm?”

“Do you think you can..?”

Smolder smiled at the colt while saying, “Of course I can, sweetheart.”

The two closed their eyes just before Smolder’s lips were connected to Lightning’s and they both shared a long semi-kiss together as the orange dragon slowly and gently laid on her back while gently rubbing her boyfriend’s back still kissing.

Garble looked on in deep shock after seeing what they were doing.

The kiss lasted for another two seconds before they broke the kiss and looked at each other while Smolder sat back up again. She gently placed Lightning in front of her and said, “Hey, I’m gonna go find some treats in my bag I brought on the journey. You stay here and I’ll be right back.”

Lightning gave Smolder a nod in response before she spread her wings out and flew off to find her bag which was near the main entrance of the Dragon Lands along with the other bags so they were nice and safe away from the lava.

Lightning continued to look at the beautiful sky until he heard an angry voice coming towards him.

“Hey! You!”

The colt looked onto his right and saw Garble stomping angrily towards him making him feel scared to what might happen to him.

“H-hey Garble. A-are you a-alright?”

“No! I am NOT alright!” He replied rudely and angrily making poor Lightning shake in fear, “What’s the big idea making my sister kiss you in that way?!”

“I-it was j-just a little l-love k-kiss.”

“A love kiss that YOU forced her to do!” Garble shouted.

“W-What? N-no I-I didn’t f-force her...” Garble wasn’t having any of that.

“Yes you did! You forced her to love you, have feelings for you and to kiss you whenever you want her to! How dare you do that to my own sister! A sister I helped her become a true dragon before she went that school!”

“B-But G-Garble, I d-didn’t f-force...” before Lightning could continue on, Garble smacked Lightning across the face very hard giving him a sore red mark on his cheek.

“Shut up with your stupid lies, Little Pony!” Snapped Garble.

Lightning placed a hoof on the red mark on his cheek and felt a sore pain from it. Tears began to run down his face as he started to cry and ran off.

“Yeah, that’s right! Run away! And never come near my sister again!” Yelled Garble before flying off.

Smolder was at the main entrance searching through her bag to find the treats she packed for her and Lightning. She took two chocolate muffins out and said, “Aha, there you two are. Lightning’s gonna love you the same way I love him.”

Just then, she heard crying coming from the distance that sounded like Lightning Twister. Feeling worried about her special somepony, she quickly placed the muffins back in her bag and flew off to find Lightning and see what’s wrong.

She spotted her boyfriend crying in his hooves near a big boulder near a medium size lava pool. Smolder flew down towards him and gently placed a claw on his shoulder.

“Lightning sweetie, what’s wrong? Why are you crying?”

While still crying, Lightning slowly looked up at his girlfriend with tears rolling down his cheeks. Smolder suddenly saw the red mark on his cheek and let out a gasp of shock. “Braveheart, how did you get that red mark?!”

Lightning sobbed and said, “A-After you l-left, G-Garble s-smacked me.”

Smolder was in shock after hearing that before angrily said, “He did WHAT?!”

“H-he s-smacked m-me and t-told me to s-stay away from y-you, b-because h-he thought I w-was f-forcing you t-to l-love m-me.”

Smolder was so not happy with this. She thought Garble was happy of her having a boyfriend after they’ve met for the first time, and now she knew he wasn’t in the first place.

“Well that brother of mine is gonna get it when I get to him.” She gently picked the colt up and held him close to her while gently rubbing his mane, “Come on, sweetie. There’s a mean dragon that needs sorting out from me.”

Smolder spread her wings out and flew off to find her brother while gently holding poor Lightning close to her and comforting him.

Author's Note

Someone’s in trouble

Chapter XXVIII: Dismiss (Part 1)

Just outside an open big field on top of green hall of Canterlot, a big light appeared out of nowhere and out came Terra, Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer as the light disappeared behind them.

The Keyblade and the two ponies looked around the area figuring out where they are now until they realise they were outside of Canterlot.

“Wait, this is the outside of Canterlot,” said Sunset Shimmer, “How and why are we here?”

“Not sure, Sunset,” replied Starlight Glimmer, “It could be my fear this time or... or another Cozy Glow trick.”

Suddenly, a voice was heard from the distance.

“Not quite a next fear nightmare from any of you, or another trick from Empress Cozy Glow.”

The three looked around the field trying to find where that voice was coming from. Just then, a dark corridor appeared near them and out came Xemnas as the corridor disappeared behind him.

The three stood in battle mode while glaring at Xemnas. Terra suddenly caught some of Xehanort’s scent from Xemnas. He knows that he was another of Xehanort’s form, this was his Nobody.

“Xehanort’s scent,” Terra said, “You’re another one of Xehanort’s forms after taking over my body. You’re his Nobody.”

Xemnas stared at them for a few seconds before speaking, “What you see here, is the past when Sora first entered here and before you faced the legion of doom to save Lightning Twister.”

“The past?” Sunset was confuse by this since she never really experienced time travel before.

Starlight saw something up ahead and looked to her left. There she saw, just inside the castle through one of the windows, was her along with her friends, Sora, Discord, the sisters, the married couple, the pillars, Flurry Heart, Gabby, Tempest Shadow, Ember, the young seven and the legion of doom. That was the moment Chrysalis told Oliver she was his mother.

Starlight let out a gasp of shock before looking at Terra and Starlight and said, “Guys, he’s right! We are in the past!” She pointed a hoof at the castle, “Look!”

Terra and Sunset looked to where Starlight was pointing at and saw she was right. There they saw that moment where Chrysalis told Oliver the truth about his real parents through the windows of the castle.

“Sweet Celestia, you’re right!” Sunset said in shock, “I remember this. By the time we discovered that Discord was Grogar the whole time, Chrysalis revealed that she was Oliver’s real mother. But wait, wasn’t there also an armoured pony which was his real father that quickly came to Oliver’s rescue when Chrysalis was about to kill him?”

“Armoured pony?” Asked Terra in confusion.

Suddenly, a dusty tornado appeared in front of the three and Xemnas. It then disappeared to reveal the Lingering Will Pony, also known as Oliver’s real father, staring at the castle.

Terra let out a small gasp of shock after seeing the Lingering Will Pony while also having a deep shock look on his face. The Lingering Will Pony was wearing the same armour like his only his cape has different colours to the one Terra has.

“He’s wearing the same armour I have! Only, the cape has different colours to mine.”

“The pony, you called Oliver’s real father, has been watching them the whole time,” explained Xemnas, “The time for the young prince to learn the truth about his real parents has finally come. He now knows who they are, but he doesn’t know that his father is somehow still alive after keeping him away from the Changeling Queen.”

Sunset gasped in shock before saying, “Of course, I remember! After Chrysalis explained to Oliver about her being his real mother, she tried to get him to join her. But he refuses to join her, so Chrysalis had no other choice but to kill her. However, when she was about to destroy him, his real father got in the way and fought her while we were all left to be captured by the other five villains.”

“So if I’m fully correct,” said Starlight, “Oliver’s real father must have been here the whole time waiting for the perfect moment to stop Chrysalis from destroying his own son.”

The Lingering Will Pony continued to watch on for a few more seconds until a bright light appeared.

“If it means saving those I really care about like they care for me...so be it.”

Chrysalis growled angrily before her horn began to glow dark green again as she then charged very quickly towards her no longer son. But just as she was about to attack Oliver, something appeared quickly in front of the alicorn as Chrysalis clash into it causing smoke to appear making it unable to see what was going on.

Chrysalis was growling again while struggling to get close to Oliver so she can attack him. But she stopped as her eyes began to move a bit trying to see who was stopping her in her tracks.

Her eyes then grew into shock as she saw who was stopping her.

It was a keyblade that had a longer and more extravagant blade with teeth on both sides at the tip of the blade. The hand guard also elongates to form a wing-like shape of sorts.

And holding the keyblade was an armoured pony. Its helmet is mostly gold, except for its black visor, and it sports two red prongs one on either side of the helmet that point upwards. The hooves of the armor are black and have orange patterns decorating them. Its knee guards, gauntlets, breast plate, and armored boots are gold, and there are other, smaller pieces of gold armor on its hooves. It wears black pauldrons with gold edges. The front of the armor on its torso is red, as are small pieces of armor on its lower hooves and gauntlets. It also wears gold anklets with red spikes on the back that curve upward sharply. It was all darker in coloration, and it also wears a cape that is gold on the outside and dark red on the inside. It was like The Lingering Will But in pony form.

Chrysalis continued to struggle to get past, but the armoured pony was far too strong for her as it continued to keep her away from Oliver with its keyblade.

“Who, are you?!” She asked furiously before she was pushed back a bit by the armoured pony as it then spoke in a male voice.

“Got you, Chrysalis.”

The armoured pony slowly pushed Chrysalis down with his keyblade before she jumped up in the air and flew backwards before landing in front of the rest of the legion of doom.

Everyone, except for the villains, were both shock and confuse at the armoured pony with the way he just saved Oliver and who he really was.

Oliver had a confuse, with a little bit of shock, look on his face before saying, “Dad?”

Chrysalis growled angrily a bit as she then said, “This is impossible!”

The Lingering Will pony started to walk towards the evil Changeling while holding his keyblade in his right hoof.

“How I waited, for this moment.”

He stopped a few miles away from Chrysalis as she started to stand in battle mode ready to fight the Lingering Will pony.

The Lingering Will pony swung his keyblade to the right side as the blade turned itself into a rope blade and he swung it towards Chrysalis making the rope blade wrap itself around Chrysalis’s horn as she moved her head back to try to break free from the tied rope blade, but it wasn’t any good since it was too strong for her to break free from.

He then swung the rope blade to the left before swinging it in mid-air making Chrysalis swing away in the air still tied up around her horn.

The evil Changeling manage to escape the rope blade swing by teleporting herself out of the tied up rope blade as she glared at the armoured pony before spinning herself towards him and flying straight to him.

But the Lingering Will pony was too quick on his hooves as his keyblade turned into a cannon blade. He held it with both of his two hooves, aimed it towards Chrysalis as it began to pump up enough light energy to blast at the ex-Queen. Chrysalis let out a small gasp as the cannon blade suddenly blasted a light beam at the evil Changeling making her scream in pain.

The light beam suddenly disappeared after a few more seconds as Chrysalis glared at the Lingering Will pony once more while summoning her dark sword and held it in her dark green grasp.

The Lingering Will pony ran towards Chrysalis, while his keyblade turned back into its normal blade, before flying towards her and started clashing his keyblade with her sword. They were now having a keyblade and sword fight.

The armoured pony smacked the evil queen, with his keyblade, making her flying towards a window on the right and broke through it as the Lingering Will pony flew out of the broken window to continue his fight with Chrysalis.

Outside the Canterlot castle, one beam of light and one beam of darkness were flying around in the air clashing into one another several times while fighting.

The light beam was the Lingering Will Pony while the darkness beam was Chrysalis.

The two beams clashed one another twenty times before crashing down the grass ground hardly making dust fly in mid air.

The dust disappeared as the Lingering Will Pony and Chrysalis clashed their weapons one more time before both flying backwards and landed on their hooves.

Chrysalis was now breathing heavily and angrily while glaring at the Lingering Will Pony and still holding her sword in her dark green grasp. “Wretched spirit pony!”

The Lingering Will Pony stood back onto his hooves while holding his Keyblade, and staring at Chrysalis before saying, “As long as anger and revenge resides within you, you’re a threat to my son!”

Chrysalis grinned evilly at the armoured pony while saying, “Heh! How noble, you would give your life for his?”

While pointing his Keyblade at the evil Changeling, the Lingering Will Pony said, “You must be removed from existence... at all costs!”

Chrysalis continued to grin evilly at the Lingering Will Pony as they continued to stare at each other for a few more seconds before quickly sliding towards each other causing a giant wave of dust to appear and flew away.

The two clashed their sword and Keyblade to each other and tried to push each other back but couldn’t do it since they were both equally match.

Back on the green mountain hill, Terra and the two ponies watching the fight from above. Xemnas has already left just before the fight began.

Terra started to let out a grunt before looking at Sunset and Starlight and said, “Girls, can either of you call out to him?”

“We can’t,” replied Sunset worriedly, “His anger and rage are too strong. He won’t even respond.”

“No matter who gets hurt, it’s bad for Oliver,” said Terra while glaring at the battle scene, “Either way, I have to do something. I’m going to help his real father.”

Terra started walking to the edge of the hill but was stopped by the two ponies.

“You can’t!” Starlight said shockingly and worriedly, “It will mess up what’s to come next!”

Terra smiled at the two and said, “Trust me.”

Chrysalis and the Lingering Will Pony clashed their weapons and flew back again before sliding to each other again and clashing their weapons four more times.

Chrysalis was about to hit him with her sword, but the Lingering Will Pony jumped back a bit to dodge it before clashing her sword with his Keyblade.

The two clashed together while struggling to push one another back again. Chrysalis glared at the Lingering Will Pony before grinning evilly as her horn began to glow in her grasp and magically grabbed him by the neck making him unable to breath.

Chrysalis let out an evil chuckle before making the grasp even tighter around the Lingering Will Pony’s neck.

“Be gone!”

Suddenly, a beam of light appeared underneath them. Chrysalis looked down, and as the light became brighter, the tight on the grasp started to swallow down a bit.

Just then, Terra flew out of the light and kicked Chrysalis very hard making her let go of the armoured pony and flew backwards.

Chrysalis landed on her hooves before glaring at Terra as he landed on his feet safely.

“How can you be here?” Asked the evil Changeling.

“Hey, I can travel to other worlds too, you know,” answered Terra with a grin on his face, “Did you think Sora was the only one who can do that? Or did Xehanort forget to tell you about his friends?”

Chrysalis continued to glare at him. “You dare...!”

Chrysalis charged towards Terra and tried to hit him with her sword, but Terra jumped high enough to dodge it. The two clashed their weapons together four times before Chrysalis managed to hit his Keyblade really hard which sending him flying backwards to the left.

Terra slid on his feet while landing safely on the ground. But he didn’t stay there long as Chrysalis grinned evilly at him with her horn glowing in her grasp again.

Before Terra know it, Chrysalis’s grasp grabbed a hold of him and made him float in mid air. Terra struggled to break free while Chrysalis walked towards him.

Chrysalis began to make a big dark green beam of darkness blast from her horn and towards Terra. But before the blast could hit him, the Lingering Will Pony jumped in front of him and blast hit him instead sending him flying really high in the air as the grasp let go of Terra and he landed on his feet once more.

Terra shockingly looked behind him and saw the Lingering Will Pony falling down to the ground really far away and made a big dust crash to that far away spot the armoured pony was now at.

“No. No...”

Terra looked at Chrysalis once as she grinned evilly at him again while her sword magically disappeared.

“Seeing that you have also entered Equestria, you must be ready to see the real darkness within you.”

Terra growled angrily at the evil Changeling and stood in battle mode while holding his Keyblade still.

He then charged towards Chrysalis and smacked her ten times with his Keyblade.

“Enjoy!” Terra gave her a big smack with his Keyblade causing her to fly backwards a bit.

“Fire!” Terra shot three fire balls from the end of his Keyblade, two of the fire balls managed to hit Chrysalis but she managed to dodge the last one by flying high in mid air.

Chrysalis growled angrily at Terra before shooting a beam of dark green grasp at him which he blocked it with his Keyblade making him slide backwards a bit.

Terra jumped in a mid air and flew towards Chrysalis before she summoned her sword again and clashed it with Terra’s Keyblade and they struggled to push each other away with their weapons.

The two clashed the Keyblade and sword together thirteen times before Chrysalis punched Terra in the face making him fall down to the ground and slide on the ground on his feet.

Terra jumped really high to where he was at Chrysalis and smacked her ten times with his Keyblade.

“You want some?!” He then gave the evil Changeling another big smack with his Keyblade as she flew backwards a bit before glaring angrily at Terra whole growling.

“Be gone!” Chrysalis shot another dark green grasp beam from her horn and armed at Terra, but he quickly dodge rolled to avoid the beam.

“Thunder!” Terra pointed his Keyblade up in the air and made five thunder bolts strike down from the sky and hit Chrysalis making fall down to the ground with a thump.

Terra carefully landed back on the ground on his feet and glared at Chrysalis as she painful and slowly rose from the ground while breathing heavily.

Chrysalis glared angrily at Terra while continuing to breath heavily before saying, “I hope you suffer in darkness!”

The evil Changeling quickly teleported away with her magic, probably back to the castle where she can help the others lock the heroes away.

Terra glared at the spot Chrysalis was at and let out a grunt before hearing Xemnas’s voice from behind.

“The Changeling queen speaks the truth about you, Terra.”

Terra turned round and stared at Xemnas while the dark corridor disappeared behind him.

“You must be ready to see the real darkness within you. The same goes for Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer.”

Xemnas reached his right hand out and flicked his fingers making a spark quickly appearing and disappearing from his fingers.

Terra let out another grunt before covering his face with his arms as a bright light appeared covering the view.

Chapter XXIX: Disappeared (Part 2)

Just outside the thirteen rocky stones that looks similar to the Where Nothing Gathers Round Room thrones in the Keyblade Graveyard, there was a man in a black coat, with his hood on, sitting on a small wide rock looking down for some reason.

It was The Master of Masters.

MoM looked up and saw the Lingering Will Pony walking towards him. He stopped near him and carefully took off his helmet and gently placed it near him on the ground, to reveal a red Pegasus with purple mane before looking at MoM. That’s still Oliver’s real father.

“The armour,” he said to MoM, “It wards off both dark magic and darkness. It’s useful.”

The Master of Masters was happy to hear that, even though his hood was always still covering his face. “Told ya! So, how’d it go? The delivery.”

Oliver’s real father walked to the rock MoM was sitting and sat next to him before answering, “I’ve learned...the truth nature of my son’s existence.”

“Ohhh? Tell me more,” said MoM with interest.

“The magic inside of him, it’s a lot different to any other alicorns could ever use. Whatever Chrysalis places inside of him before birth is a new discovery among others. The ink in his blood, something I’ve never seen before in my life. And it hasn’t even effected him or his body.”

The Master of Masters looked forward after hearing what Oliver’s real father just said.

“Sounds like your research over your child opened your eyes, but you got a little bit more than you anticipated. Must have seen a crazy future he will have.”

Oliver’s real father leaned back a bit on the rock and looked up into the sky. “My son was the perfect child for my future. But now I know the truth about the pony I fell in love and gave birth to a baby alicorn, I don’t know if I made the right choice or not. Although, in his future, I can sense somepony will take him in and help him use his magic for good.”

MoM jumped a bit in shock. “Ohh, never heard that one before, a father willing to believe his son will use the strange powers for good and not evil? What makes you believe you that?”

Oliver’s real father remained silent for a few seconds before answering, “Nothing. It’s better that he uses them for the good of Equestria. I may have been fooled by an evil bug, but I can’t let her have what she’s after that will involve my child.”

The Master of Masters said nothing and stood up while placing his hands behind his back.

“Well you do have a point there.” He took a few steps forward, “The future does need him, I can’t disagree on that.”

The pony leaned forward and looked at the ground.

“I don’t know what I can do to stop Chrysalis from getting my child, but I will do my best to protect him. What comes next for him is too important.” He looked at his armoured hooves, “But, I do know that, when the time comes...I will have to leave. Even in this armour, I will suddenly die one day, and the armour go along with me. Then, my son will be able to take care of himself.”

“Hmm...” MoM said making the pony look at him.

Master of Masters looked at him, with his hands behind his back still, for a few seconds before saying,

“Yeah...that will happen. But I’m glad you understand what will happen and you accepted it. Because when you do disappear, your son will have the future you wish you could see with your own eyes. But me, on the other hand, I’m too much of a scaredy-cat to ever disappear myself.”

The two looked at each other as the pony then said, “Then I might as well get started on my role. I can sense my son’s future ahead of me, and I need to make sure it will happen.”

MoM gave him a nod. “Well, I won’t be standing here wasting your time then.” He turned round and took another few steps forward, “Besides, I got some things that still needs doing. Like showing a Keyblade wielder how a black coat, giving him my name and telling him that the world needs him. However, saying my name isn’t really allowed since the book told me not too. Can’t go against the book.”

He continued to look forward with his hands behind his back. Oliver’s real father looked at him confusedly before shrugging and was about to pick up his helmet to put it back on and leave until MoM spoke once more.

“Actually...I might as well tell you my name though.”

“But I thought you said you couldn’t say your name since the book told you not to.”

“Yeah, I know,” Master of Masters said cheekily while turning round to face him, “But, you’re not really from my world, and I don’t really see no harm in telling ya. So I might as well tell ya.”

MoM cleared his throat before folding his arms behind his back again and saying,

“My name is—“

The place was full of darkness, there was nothing but just plain darkness as Terra, Sunset and Starlight stood on their feet and hooves while looking around the place there were now in.

Just then, they saw someone coming up towards and started glaring at that person since it was none other than Xemnas walking towards them.

“After the fight you and Aqua had, you refuse to let Xehanort hurt her anymore. With that you took control of your body once more and without thinking, you stabbed both your heart and his heart with the Keyblade.” Xemnas stopped walking and stood near the three, “And you made what Xehanort have planned all along. A heartless and a Nobody of the old man that wanted to forge the key to unlock Kingdom Hearts.”

Terra was now piecing together the things Ansem and Xemnas have said to him. After trying to get Xehanort out of his heart, he not only made Xehanort lose his memories and became Ansem but also created Xemnas and the old Organization.

“All of this, was my fault?” Asked Terra worriedly and sadly.

“Correct,” answered Xemnas, “And you also failed to help Riku become a Keyblade Master on the day the darkness started to destroy all worlds and islands. And he became what you also were, a pawn of the darkness. And the perfect vessel for Ansem, the Heartless you created.”

Terra let out a grunt while shaking his fists. “But, none of that was my fault! Xehanort was controlling my body, and was about to hurt Aqua before trying to find Ven!”

“Right after she fell into the deepest darkness and became a pawn of the darkness?”

Terra, Sunset and Starlight let out a gasp of shock. They wouldn’t believe to hear that Aqua had fallen into the deepest darkness and became one with the darkness.

“Aqua, became, a pawn of the darkness?” Terra asked shockingly.

“Not quite,” replied Xehanort’s Nobody, “But she did became an example of what she would be if she did became a pawn of the darkness. Ventus was the same when Vanitas joined his heart with Ventus’s. But Vanitas does look like Sora, which makes him what Sora would look like if he joined the darkness and not Riku.”

“Don’t bring Ven into this as well!” Growled Terra.

Xemnas could see the anger through Terra’s eyes. He was very close to releasing his anger again and becoming a pawn of the darkness yet again.

“Your anger is growing again. So much hate, so much fear.” Xemnas reached his hand out while saying, “Fill your heart with anger once more, open your heart to darkness, and finish what Xehanort has started.”

Terra started to breath heavily as he continued to glare at Xemnas while he was filling up with anger once more.

Sunset and Starlight knew exactly was going on and now figured out what Xehanort and Ansem were trying to do to Terra when they first faced them and Xemnas was doing the same. The three were trying to get Terra to fill his heart up with anger once more and become a pawn of the darkness again.

“Terra, stop!” Sunset said worriedly, “You have to stop! This is what Xehanort was trying to do to you the whole time! He’s making you fill your heart up with anger once before!”

Terra’s anger began to cool down as he looked at the two ponies in shock and confusion. “How can they? Both Ansem and Xemnas are two halves of me when Xehanort took over my body.”

Sunset and Starlight looked at each other worriedly before turning back to Terra.

“Ever since we started this mission, Xehanort wanted you to feel guilty for what has happened when you became his new vessel,” said Starlight, “And the reason why we didn’t say anything about it is because we didn’t see it until now. Especially since we’ve also felt guilty for what we have done before joining the friendship side.”

Terra gave them a sad look while thinking how much they were thinking how he would be mad at them for not thinking about this before. Sunset and Starlight looked away in sad and guilt knowing what might be coming to them.

After a few more seconds of feeling sad and guilty, Terra replaced the sad look with a friendly and happy smile before gently pulling the two ponies into a friendly hug making them go wide in shock.

“It’s okay, I forgive you,” He said softly to the ponies, “None of this was really your fault. But if I’ve learned anything about friendship from the start of this big mission, is that forgiveness is always the answer to fix the bond with friends.”

Sunset and Starlight gave Terra a smile in return before wrapping their hooves around him and hugged him back. Xemnas’s evil smile began to turn into a cross and disappointed look while staring at the three.

Terra, Sunset and Starlight broke the hug and smiled at each other as Terra then said, “And now, I know what to do. And how to stop this.” He summoned his Keyblade.

Xemnas glared at the three before placed his hand down and said, “That, is your answer?”

Terra turned forward and the three looked at Xemnas as Terra then answered, “Yes. I know who I am, and what to do. Destroy the guilt and darkness left inside of me.” The three stood in battle mode, “And return them to light.”

“You can try!”

Xemnas stretched his arms out which made the dark area around them fade into a dark purple area filled with giant dark spikes on the ground.

Ethereal Blades appeared in Xemnas’s hands before flying towards the three and tired hitting them with his blades, but they kept dodging his attacks.

Terra smacked Xehanort’s Nobody with his Keyblade ten times. “Take this!” He then gave him a big smack with his Keyblade which made Xemnas fly back a bit.

“Strike!” Xemnas flew to the left while making ten Ethereal Blades appear and fly towards them. Luckily, Starlight magically made a shield bowl appear over them blocking the blade attacks.

After the shield was gone, Sunset magically teleport near Xemnas and shot two red grasp laser points at him. She did this three times before teleporting back to her two friends.

“To the Void!” Xemnas spun round really quickly like a helicopter with his Ethereal Blades and smacked Sunset two times with the last one sending her falling back to the invisible floor board in the air.

“Sunset!” Starlight shouted worriedly.

“Heal!” Terra said making Sunset a lot better now.

“Thanks,” said Sunset kindly.

“Are you ready?” Xemnas charged towards Starlight with a Ethereal Blade rolling-combo. “Grovel!” He tried slashing her with his Ethereal Blades, but Starlight quickly teleported away and ended up near Terra.

Starlight’s horn started to glow as she magically made a big magical grasp blast at Xemnas making fly backwards uncontrollably before smashing the through the dark purple wall and ended up in another area which was all white with light holes on the top and bottom.

Xemnas got back onto his feet before seeing Terra, Sunset and Starlight flying through the smashed hole and landed on the invisible floor board in the new area, a few miles away from Xemnas, and stared at him.

“Xemnas! I’m now part of my friends’s heart again!” Terra said before the three stood in battle mode again, “Part of the light!”

Xemnas glared at Terra while saying, “Ever the fool, Terra!” Dark smoke began to rose from underneath him, “And forever, a part of the darkness!”

Xemnas crossed his arms just before the dark smoke covered him and then disappeared to reveal him now wearing a white coat covered in black designs, many of which resemble the Nobody logo, and his hair similar to Terra-Xehanort’s and much whiter.

Then dark smoke appeared behind Xemnas and made an half ink-black and ink-white, muscular, humanoid form with a partially bandaged head that hosts relatively human features, bearing some resemblance to Master Xehanort. The bandages are gags representing the shackles Xehanort has placed on Terra's heart. It has yellow eyes gleaming above a mouth filled with sharp teeth, as well as two long antennae spouting from the top of its head. A hole appears in between more bandages on the torso in the shape of a half heart, much similar to the heart-shaped hole that appears in many of the Pureblood Heartless, and half a Nobody symbol. Lastly, it has very large hands, its torso coming to a tail-like point that fades away into its host's body.

It was a new version and Xemnas’s version of the Dark Figure.

Terra pointed his Keyblade towards Xemnas and the Dark Figure before shouting, “Fire!” Which made two fires shot from his Keyblade and flew towards them. But the Dark Figure destroyed the fire balls by swinging his arms in the air one by one.

The Dark Figure flew down to the ground and disappeared in a dark puddle before it faded away and reappeared underneath the Keyblade wielder and the two ponies as the Dark Figure shot through it while punching through the three making them fly away from each other but manage to land safely on their feet and hooves.

Terra growled at Xemnas before pointing his Keyblade up in the air and shouted, “Thunder!” Which made three lighting bolts appear from the air and struck Xemnas before the shadowy figure returned to him.

Sunset and Starlight’s horns began to glow as their magic grasp went all over them and made spun around each other while floating in the air. They then float by each other. Sunset and Starlight placed their hoof near each other’s before reaching out and shouting, “Go!” Then, out of nowhere, magical angel wings appeared behind them. They flew towards Xemnas and smacked him with their wings seven times. Then they finished him off by flying in the air and shot a big magical beam at him with both of their horns.

Terra charged towards Xehanort’s Nobody and smacked him ten times with his Keyblade. He was about to give him a big smack, but Xemnas quickly said, “Come, Guardian!” The Dark Figure faded away and reappeared in front of Xemnas while blocking Terra’s attacks with his arms stretched out. It stayed like that for twelve seconds before fading away and reappearing behind Xemnas once more.

Terra jumped back to stand with the two ponies while standing in battle mode.

“That shadowy figure is way too strong! How do we beat it?!” Asked Starlight.

“The same way we defeat all darkness seekers, Starlight,” answered Terra, “With light.”

Terra placed his Keyblade forward before saying, “Hold on to my Keyblade.”

The two ponies placed a hoof on the holder of Terra’s Keyblades and looked at Terra. He looked at them and said, “Ready?”

Sunset and Starlight gave him a nod in response. The three looked at Xemnas and the Dark Figure before shouting in unison, “Light!”

Suddenly, a huge beam of light, mixed with seven colours of the rainbow, shot from the end of Terra’s light and aimed towards Xemnas and his shadowy other.

The beam of light and rainbow shot through Xemnas and the Dark Figure causing him to groan in pain and the Dark Figure to slowly turn into dark dust and faded away.

Just then, as the beam slowly faded away, dark smoke began to float from Xemnas’s body. He was now fading away in defeat. Xemnas tried to reach to Terra, Sunset and Starlight, but it wasn’t any good. His entire body started to break and with a big blast of light on him, Xemnas broke and disappeared in a flash of defeat leaving nothing but another of Vanitas’s card on the invisible floor.

Terra, Sunset and Starlight walked towards the card, Terra picked it up and held it near him while they looked at it.

“Another one of those card Vanitas told us about,” said Starlight Glimmer.

“We better take it us so we can piece it with the other cards our friends might have found,” suggest Sunset Shimmer.

Terra and Starlight gave Sunset a nod in agreement.

Just then, they saw a bright light appear near them as it turned into the same doors, from the castle they keep ending up in, and they slowly opened up by theirselves.

Terra smiled at the two ponies and kindly asked, “Shall we?”

Sunset and Starlight smiled at Terra back before they walked through the doors before they closed by theirselves and disappeared into the light.

Chapter XXX: Argument of Dragons

After a few more hours of going around the Dragon Lands searching for any Unversed, the four decided to stop searching and rest for awhile before heading back to the others.

Spike was sitting on Xion’s lap while showing her how to sew a homemade blanket, with a needle and thread he had in his backpack he brought on the journey. Axel and Roxas was sitting on a rock, near the two lovebirds, while looking up into the sky letting the two have time together alone.

Roxas looked at Axel before saying, “Hey Axel, when Strelitzia said that Lightning Twister had used the darkness, do you think it had something to do with the darkness Vanitas tempted in his heart?”

“I don’t really know, Roxas,” answered Axel politely as he looked back at his friend, “But I am willing to believe that someone must have made him use the darkness if he did. When we first met the kid, he was a sweet young lad. I hardly doubt he would use something that can be so dangerous and evil not even I could have handled.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” replied Roxas with a smile, “Besides, it’s not like Lightning is somehow part of The Storm Pony mystery. And even if he is, we will do our best to save him while also saving this world and Kingdom Hearts. Right?”

Axel let out a chuckle before giving Roxas a gentle pat on the back while saying, “We sure will, Roxas. Now that we’re no longer members of the Organization and back together again, there’s no way we’re gonna let the darkness continue on no matter how many times it returns.”

Roxas let out a chuckle of his own. “True.” He then suddenly remembered what he did after hearing about Xion not coming back during his time in the Organization as he said, “Hey uh, remember what I did and said to you back in the Organization when you said Xion isn’t coming back?”

“Already forgiven you,” Axel said with a friendly smile.

“Thank you.”

Roxas and Axel continued to look up into the sky with happy smiles on their faces.

Spike was almost finishing showing Xion how to sew a homemade blanket as he carefully pulled the needle to where he can clearly see the thread that needs cutting off to make it the perfect blanket.

“And once that’s all done, you gently pull the last remaining thread and carefully bite it off.” Spike carefully bit the last piece of thread off the blanket and placed it, along with the needle, in his backpack before showing Xion the finished homemade blanket which was pink with Purple Hearts on it, “And, voila!”

Xion looked at the blanket in amazed before gently taking the blanket from Spike.

“Aww, Spike, it looks so wonderful and beautiful. And so soft too.”

Spike smiled at his new girlfriend before saying, “Keep it. Consider it as a gift from me. It’ll also help you remind you of me when you go back to your world once this is all over and for when you wanna come back to Equestria again.”

Xion gave Spike a happy smile as she gently wrapped her arms around the baby dragon and hugged him with the blanket still in her hands. “Oh thank you, Spike. This is the most beautiful gift I have ever gotten.”

Spike said nothing and hugged her back. Axel and Roxas saw what was going on with the two and smiled at the cute sight.

“Guess I should have brought some more ice cream,” joked Axel which Roxas chuckled in return.

However, just after a few more seconds of the two happy moments, they heard arguing voices going on in a far distance from them.

“Hey, do you guys hear that?” Asked Axel.

“Yeah,” replied Spike, “It sounds like Smolder and Garble are, arguing? That’s not like them to argue.”

“What do you think they’re arguing about?” Xion asked curiously.

“Not sure, Xion,” answered Axel, “But we better check it out and see if we can solve the problem.”

The four got up and started making their way to where Smolder and Garble were arguing at.

They found Smolder and Garble arguing near a small lava pool with a large rock mountain next to it. And sitting on the ground near Smolder, but also away from the lava pool, was poor Lightning Twister looking at the two dragons sadly with the sore dragon claw slap mark on his cheek still.

Just then, Riku and Mickey entered the scene along with Ember, the Young Five, Fizzlepop Berrytwist and Garble’s three friends as they’ve heard the arguing too.

“So you decided to slap him instead of leaving him be when I left to get a treat for him and me?!” Smolder asked angrily.

“Well I thought he was controlling you to love him with some sort of love potion I’ve heard about!” Replied the red dragon angrily.

“Why would you even think that?! He would never do such a thing after everything he’s been through and refuses to be a bad pony like Cozy Glow is! And I truly love him!”

“But why would you fall in love with him?!” He asked, “What happened to that dragon I introduced to you when I was teaching you how to be a dragon?!”

“Because that dragon told me that he hates cute things which made me furious and upset since my secret is liking cute things, so there’s no WAY I would love a dragon that hates things that considered to be somecreature’s secret!”

Smolder walked towards Lightning and checked on him as she gently placed a claw on his shoulder while carefully rubbing his poor cheek.

“And that slap you did would make Fluttershy angry if she was here right now,” said Smolder while Garble angrily said, “Yet you refuse to take the teachings seriously on most lessons!”

Garble turned round and walked a bit while letting out an annoyed sigh and said, “You’re being so much like Mother.”

That Garble shouldn’t have said, because Smolder angrily stomped her right foot before glaring at Garble and walked towards him. “Do not compare me to Mother!”

“I didn’t compare you, Smolder,” Garble said quickly, “I said you were acting like her.”

“You’re exactly like Father,” replied Smolder as a mocking comeback, “Everything you say or do is completely wrong and wouldn’t fit into the dragon ways if Ember and her father said they were.”

Garble was shocked by this. Smolder said that his brother was exactly like their own father, especially after leaving them during their molt day.

“First of all, I love Mother and Father when we weren’t allowed to do that! Secondly, you can’t say stuffs like that even without our parents about!”

“Just repeating what you just said,” said Smolder mockingly.

“How dare you say something like that to me! Especially now we’re allowed to love things when Ember became the Dragon Lord and after the egg hatching day!”

“Well you should have thought twice before slapping Lightning in the face while thinking that he was making me love him which he would NEVER do!” Smolder crossed her arms while staring crossly at her brother, “And I thought you were happy for me having a boyfriend!”

“Well I thought your boyfriend was a dragon that also lived in Ponyville, not a stupid little crybaby pony!”

Smolder let out a gasp of shock. She couldn’t believe Garble would call Lightning Twister a crybaby. Everyone else, who was watching, had shock looks on their faces, even Ember, after hearing that.

The orange dragon worriedly looked at the little colt and saw he had tears rolling down his face. Lightning quickly flew away before Smolder could reach him.

“Lightning! Wait!”

But it was too late. Lightning was flying far away in the Dragon Lands and wasn’t able to hear his girlfriend calling to him.

Smolder sadly watched Lightning fly away before glaring very angrily back at Garble and said, “How dare you call him a crybaby! I can’t believe you would say something like that!”

“But he is a crybaby after what I’ve seen!”

“You mean after you slapped him in the face?!” Smolder pointed out.

“Without even telling me your boyfriend’s a pony the first time?! You’re my sister, Smolder, and you should know to listen to me when I’m showing you how to be a dragon!”

Just then, they heard Xion’s voice as they looked at her.

“Smolder, why are you letting him talk to you like that?” Smolder looked at her with a small shock look on her face. Xion turned to the other three dragons while saying, “In fact, why do any of you let him talk to you like that?”

Fume, Clump and Spear looked down in shame as one of them rubbed their arm in guilt while Xion continued on, “He’s not even the Dragon Lord of you. The only thing he’s good at is not only poem making but also treating you like he owns you and having you do what he wants you to do.” Garble glared at Xion. “I should know. Xemnas did it to me, Roxas and Axel when we were in the Organization.”

“Don’t listen to her!” Garble ordered before crossing his arms while grinning and saying, “She’s not even a dragon!”

“She may not be a dragon, Garble,” said Spike making Garble look at the baby dragon, “But she does make a good point. Before you and I became actual friends, I didn’t like how you kept calling me a crybaby every time we meet and since I’m now growing up.”

“Yeah, I’ll admit, that was pretty harsh,” Clump said looking at Spear as he then nodded his head while saying, “Oh yeah.”

“Oh come on!” Garble turned to his three friends, “You guys were in it too!”

“Still not too late to regret doing it, Garble,” said Fume while looking crossly at him, “And we already have and moved on.”

“And speaking of harsh,” began Spear, “Let’s talk about the day we lava surfed a few years back. I selected the shield looking surfing rock and you stole it from me. You even once said that dragons are “not” allowed to fall in love with other creatures.”

Everyone, including Ember, let out a gasp of shock after hearing Spear say that Garble once said that dragons can’t love other creatures only dragons. The red dragon looked around nervously before turning back to Spear as the purple dragon then said, “My and Lightning’s feelings, exactly. You should be happy for your sister having a boyfriend.”

Garble began to sweat and smile nervously while saying, “I have a sense of humour like Spike’s pink pony friend he talked about! Alright? I was joking!” He turned to Smolder Who was giving him a not amused look with her arms crossed once more, “Come on, sis! You believe me, right?”

But really, she didn’t.

“And what makes you believe we can’t love other creatures in Equestria?” Smolder asked before placing her fists on her sides and lifting her chin up while staring crossly at her brother.

“Because dragons are not allowed to love other creatures!” He answered angrily, “Everydragon knows that!”

“No, YOU know that,” replied Smolder making Garble worried, “I believe we CAN love other creatures. So does every other dragon, Twilight, Spike, Fluttershy, and maybe Ember!” Smolder turned round and walked away a bit, “And I thought you were happy for me after telling you I have a boyfriend now.”

“But why do you love him?” Asked Garble.

Smolder angrily turned round to look at him while shouting, “BECAUSE HE’S CUTE AND I LIKE CUTE THINGS!!” That made Garble step back a bit in fear.

“I’m not afraid to let out my secret anymore, Gar-Gar. Especially with other dragons now. And whatever you’re trying to tell me about being a dragon, I can figure it out for myself since I’m a big girl now.” She began to fly in mid air, “Lightning’s a very adorable pony and he’s lucky to have me as his special somedragon.”

Smolder was about to fly off, but was stopped by Garble’s last question. “Where are you going?”

“TO FIND LIGHTNING TWISTER!! IS THAT OKAY WITH YOU?!?!” Shouted Smolder before flying away in search of her boyfriend.

Garble looked down in shame before looking at Clump, Fume and Spear who were staring at him with not amused looks on their faces with their arms crossed.

“Guys?”

“She’s right, Garble,” said Clump, “Since we understand that friendship can also be a dragon’s thing, we’re not afraid to share our secrets around or be kind to others. And therefore, we’re gonna go help her find the poor kid no matter how long it takes.”

The two other dragons nodded before they all flew off to find the kid.

Garble watched them fly away before looking at the Keyblade Masters and wielders, Spike, Fizzlepop and the Young Five who were giving him a cross look before Axel walked up to him.

“Garble,” he began crossly, “I never wanted to do this in my life, but how could you tell your own sister she can’t fall in love with Lightning?”

“You think I should have been more honest with her?” He asked, but Axel wasn’t having it.

“She stuck up for you, whenever someone’s giving you a bad time, and you told her that dragons can’t love anyone else that isn’t a dragon? YOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOURSELF!!”

Garble was now scared of Axel as he began to shake in fear.

“My friend, Xion, is in love with Spike! You’re gonna tell him he can’t love her like you own him?!”

Garble shook his head while shaking a bit in fear.

“Good. Now we’re gonna go find the poor kid, because the darkness wants him and we’re not gonna let them have him! And while we’re doing that, you can start thinking about what you have done and said!”

With that being said, Axel walked off to find poor Lightning Twister with the others following behind him leaving Garble to watch them walk away.

Garble looked down in shame again and was about to leave, but was stopped by Ember landing hardly on the ground while glaring angrily at the red dragon making him more scared than ever.

“Don’t you dare think about leaving, Garble!” Ember said furiously, “You’re going to go find Lightning Twister with me! And when we find him, you better say you’re sorry!”

Garble nervously nodded in understood while saying, “Yes, Princess Ember. Sorry, Princess Ember.”

The two dragons flew off in mid air and started flying around the Dragon Lands in search for Lightning Twister.

“Lightning!” Ember tried calling out to him in a friendly and worried tone, “Lightning! Come out come out wherever you are!”

Unknown to them all, Xocarl was hiding behind the large rock mountain with an evil grin on her face and heard everything that was going on.

“Hmm...now I wonder where that colt could be at,” she thought to herself as a dark corridor appeared around her and disappeared taking the Nodragon along.

Chapter XXXI: Rewrite the Stars

Lightning didn’t go far away from the Dragon Lands. In fact, he was still in the Dragon Lands, only far away from everyone.

He was sitting near an edge of the biggest rock mountain in the lands looking down at the largest lava river pool in sadness.

After what Garble had said about and to him, he couldn’t help but believe that maybe Garble was right. Lightning Twister was a crybaby and Smolder doesn’t deserve him as her boyfriend.

But he just doesn’t know what to do or believe.

“Why?” He said to himself sadly, “Why did Garble call me a crybaby? I thought he was happy for Smolder having me as her special somepony, but he wasn’t and thought I was using her. Am I still Smolder’s boyfriend, or am I no longer anymore since Garble doesn’t accept me well?”

Lightning let out a sad sigh before he started singing.

I know she wants me
It's not a secret she tries to hide
But now I can’t have her
Because Garble believes and said I can’t

He claim it's not in the cards
And fate is pulling me miles away
And out of reach from her
And the darkness is here in my heart
So now I can’t stop thinking
That this isn’t my destiny

And we can’t rewrite the stars
I can’t say I was made to be hers
Darkness keeps us apart
And I’m not sure I’m be the one Smolder was meant to find
It's no longer up to her
It's no longer up to me
When Garble tells her what she get to be
Now we can’t rewrite the stars
And say that the world could be ours
Tonight

Lightning Twister closed her eyes and continued to have that sad look on his face.

Suddenly, he heard Smolder singing behind him as he shot open his eyes.

He thinks it's easy

Lightning looked behind him and saw Smolder walking towards him with soft and friendly smile on her face.

He thinks I can’t run to you

The orange dragon sat next to her boyfriend.

But there are friendships
And there are doors that we can walk through

Smolder gently picked the colt up and placed him on her lap.

I know you're wondering why
Because we're able to be
Just you and me

The five guardians, Spike, Fizzlepop and the Young Five finally found Lightning, but saw Smolder found him first. They remained quiet so they can let them continue the song.

Within these walls
And when we go outside
Garble’s gonna wake up and see that you’re now a piece of my heart

Only we can rewrite the stars
I can say you'll be mine
Nothing can keep us apart
And you are the one I was meant to find
It is up to you
It is up to me
Garble can’t tell me what I can be
Yes we can still rewrite the stars
And say that the world can be ours
Tonight

Smolder slowly got up, holding Lightning in her arms, while the two started to sing together.

All I want is to fly with you
All I want is to fall with you

Smolder turned round and started to slowly walk backwards towards the edge.

So just give me all of you

It feels impossible

It's not impossible

Is it impossible?

Smolder fell off the edge, with Lightning in her arms still, before she spread her wings out.

Say that it's possibllllllllleeee

They were almost at the river lava, but Smolder kept a gently tight hold on Lightning as she flew on her back forwards across the river lava before flying towards the sky.

How do we rewrite the stars?

Smolder held Lightning near her while the two smiled at each other.

Say you were made to be mine?
Nothing can keep us apart
Cause you are the one I was meant to find

Smolder pulled Lightning back towards her and they hugged each other as Lightning rested on his head Smolder’s chest.

It's up to you
And it's up to me
No one can say what we get to be

Smolder slowly flew down to the ground while hugging her boyfriend.

Why don't we rewrite the stars?
Changing the world to be ouurrrrrssss

The two hugged each other still for a few more seconds as Smolder finished singing,

You know I want you
It's not a secret I try to hide
And I can have you
We're bound to live and
Our hearts are one

After that lovely song, Smolder and Lightning continued to hug each other for a few more seconds before looking at each other happily while Smolder continued to gently hold her boyfriend in her arms.

Their friends started to walk up towards them as they saw them coming and smiled with them smiling at the two lovebirds back.

“Gosh, you really know how to make him happy again,” said Mickey in impress.

Smolder just smiled at the king before saying, “Well, I do try.”

All of a sudden, Garble’s voice was heard, “There you are!”

The red dragon landed on his feet safely on the ground while smiling at them. “So glad you’ve found him already.”

Everyone, including Lightning, gave him a cross look since they’re still not happy with what he just did and said earlier. Some of them either had their fists on their sides or arms crossed.

“Oh so now you care about him?” Smolder asked crossly while still holding Lightning Twister in her arms, “After what you did and said to him before telling me that dragons can’t love other creatures?!”

Garble’s smile turned into a frown of guilt as he then saying, “Look, I just wanted say that I’m sorry for slapping Lightning in the face, believing he’s controlling you, calling him a crybaby and saying that dragons can’t love other creatures. It was wrong. And I hope you can forgive me for the mistakes I did. Can you forgive me, sister? Please?”

The orange dragon looked at her brother for a few seconds before looking at her boyfriend.

“I think we should forgive him, Smolder,” he said to her, “It is part of the magic of friendship after all.”

Smolder smiled at Lightning and gave him a nod before looking at Garble again. “Yes, Gar-Gar, we forgive you.”

Garble smiled in happiness again after hearing that, but then Smolder went up to his face, while holding Lightning in her arms, and glared him making the dragon scared and said, “But if you ever, and I mean EVER, said anything or do anything to hurt him again, there will be trouble from not me, but from Fluttershy next time. Got it?!”

“Y-Y-Yes! I-I got it, sis!” Garble nervously replied.

“Good,” said Smolder as she carefully landed on the rocky ground again without dropping the little colt.

“How did you manage to find him so quickly before we did?” Asked Xion with interest.

Smolder smiled at Xion while answering, “I’ve been around Lightning long enough to catch the scent of his smell which can allow me to find him without getting lost or getting stress about not being able to find him.”

“And dragons have a very good sense of smell to find anycreature that are lost,” added Lightning kindly.

Smolder smiled softly at Lightning.

“Thanks, Lightning,” She said before looking at the guardians and her friends again, “And that’s why Ember choose me to help out find the perfect spot to place the new dragon eggs for the next egg hatching day. I’m so looking forward to be doing that and the next egg hatching day.”

Smolder smiled back at her boyfriend while saying, “And, you know, the next egg hatching day can use a young pony to help out with egg nesting spot and warming them.”

Lightning now had a small shock look on his face because he knew she was on about him being that young pony.

“Me? You think Ember’s gonna be okay with that?”

“Of course I am, kiddo,” said the voice of Ember from above.

Everyone looked up and saw the Dragon Lord flying above them with a friendly smile on her face as she floated down to the ground and carefully landed on her feet before looking at the orange dragon and the young colt.

“Me and your mother had a chat two years ago, while cleaning the mess from the villains, and I believe the time has actually finally come.”

“What’d you mean, Ember?” Lightning was confuse by this.

“What I mean, Lightning,” began Ember, “is that a pony loving a dragon tells a different story in the dragon legends. A good story from what I’ve seen. A few days ago, I had a dream showing me what a good life you two will have together. And it was so beautiful, that I couldn’t stop thinking about it.”

Lightning’s confusion turned back into a happy smile knowing that what Ember just said has made him more happier.

“There’s more to discover here in the Dragon Lands.” Ember took a few steps forward while still smiling at the young pony in Smolder’s arms.

“Join our family. And we can teach you the ways of being part of the Dragon circle.”

Lightning continued to smile at Ember after hearing those words she said to him. And he was about to reply back, until they all heard a female voice from the shadows.

“Join your family? And you will teach him the ways of being part of the Dragon circle? What a ridiculous request for a dragon to say to a pony!”

The guardians and creatures looked to a nearby mountain that’s almost near them as a dark corridor appeared a few miles away from the group and disappeared to reveal the Nodragon, Xocarl.

Riku turned to Ember while saying, “Ember, get everyone away from here! We’ll handle her!”

Ember nodded at the Keyblade Master and flew off with everyone following her leaving the guardians glaring at Xocarl and stood in battle mode while she grinned at them.

“Guardians of Light...a question, for you all...your friendship for Lightning Twister or the truth within him...which of the two of these is more important, I wonder.”

Roxas decided to answer her.

“Our friendship for Lightning Twister, of course! Whatever it is you’re trying to say, I bet it’s just another one of those mean little tricks you lot are trying to pull on us!”

The evil dragon chuckled evilly. “The trust’s wiles can be cruel. In its silence, we forget. In its obsession, it binds our hearts.”

“Cut the riddles!” Axel ordered crossly, “You’re sounding just like Vexen!”

Xocarl frowned at them and said, “I’m trying to tell you...the attack on Tempest Plagueis that Lightning made was not a control body move as you think it is. Deep inside Lightning Twister’s heart, there is a special darkness that has been locked away for years. And it’s been trying to break free since two years after Sora’s first visit.”

“You’re wrong!” Replied Riku crossly, “Lightning would never accepted the darkness!”

“If you all remain protecting Lightning Twister from Vanitas, Cozy Glow and the Dark Order, and keep the young colt away from the dark road while refusing to believe what is truly found inside of him...then throw it away. You’re not guardians of light...just slaves to foolish lies.” Xocarl reached her left claw out while she said, “Yes... Exactly like my Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer.” Her shield appeared on her left claw.

“Your existences are worth NOTHING!”

The guardians were all shocked and confuse by what Xocarl just said. They didn’t know whether to believe Lightning would never believe in the darkness or that he is now part of the darkness after they first met him.

“Like YOUR Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer?” Xion asked followed by Axel asking, “Worth nothing?”

But as for Roxas, he glared angrily at the ground with his arms shaking before glaring at the Nodragon while shouting, “That’s enough! You’re just trying to break our trust with Lightning! Every word you’ve said is a lie!”

Xocarl smirked at them.

“We’d never throw away our friendship!” Roxas summoned his Keyblades before the others did as well. “And if you are controlling Sunset and Starlight, then we will take you down and save them! THAT’S what’s in our hearts!”

Xocarl moved her shield to the left before quickly swinging it to the right making three fire balls appear in front of her as they flew towards the guardians. But Axel jumped in front of his friends and placed his Keyblade in front of him. The fire balls hit Axel’s Keyblade and they all got sucked into the blade.

“Come to me, fire blade!” Xocarl placed her shield up in the air and a giant fire like blade appeared on the shield.

Xocarl flew quickly towards the guardians but was stopped Riku’s Keyblade slam attack with him shouting, “Take this!” That made her flew back a bit.

“I shall burn you!” Xocarl magically made volcano bursts appear from the ground and aimed them towards the heroes of light. Luckily, Mickey managed to stop them by summoned a light shield over them before the bursts got to them and disappeared when they hit the shield.

“You’re too much trouble!” Xocarl was about to make another fire move, but was stopped once more but by Roxas, Xion and Axel.

“We’ll see about that!” Axel said before jumping in the air and turning his Keyblade into twin chakrams.

He then threw them towards Xocarl and they flew around her making a burnt circle trapping her in before flying back to Axel.

Axel threw his chakrams at the Nodragon while Roxas and Xion slashed through her with their Keyblades. They did twenty times.

“Roxas, Xion! Get ready!” Axel’s chakrams began to burn in fire as Roxas charged towards Xocarl with his Keyblades sparking on the ground and Xion charged towards her while holding her Keyblade with both her hands and aiming it towards Xocarl.

The two slashed through Xocarl just before Axel threw his firing chakrams at Xocarl making a big fire blast on her.

The blast faded away and the chakrams flew back to Axel as he placed them back into a Keyblade and he safely landed on his feet.

Xocarl was struggling to continue standing and was about to try her move again, but Riku charged towards her and jumped in the air before falling towards her and smacked her with his Keyblade while saying, “You’re done!”

Xocarl’s shield magically disappeared just as the Nodragon began to moan in pain after that fight and slowly moved backwards not knowing about the edge she was she’s about to come to.

And before she could say or realise anything else, Xocarl flew backwards from the edge while screaming in terror.

Riku and the guardians ran towards the edge and looked down to see no sign of the Nodragon anywhere. It’s like she truly vanished or just quickly flew away before they could see her.

“Huh?! Where’d she go?!” Roxas asked in shock.

“Probably flew away very quickly after losing and before we could stop her from escaping,” answered Axel in theory.

The guardians turned round and saw Ember, the other dragons, Tempest, Spike and the young seven walking towards them, while Lightning was sitting on Silverstream’s back.

“Are guardians okay?” Asked Yona worriedly.

“Yes, we’re fine, Yona,” Xion answered politely.

Mickey took a few steps forward before asking, “Are you guys alright, though?”

“Yes,” answered Smolder kindly, “We’re all right.”

“What happened to that evil looking dragon?” Asked Ocellus.

“After we defeated her, she flew off the edge and then suddenly disappeared without a trace,” Riku answered before placing a hand on his chin, “Guess Vanitas and Cozy Glow was already prepared before we arrived to Equestria from the very beginning.”

“Seems that not all parts of Equestria are safe for us since they’re still after the kid,” said Gallus.

“But isn’t there someplace that is totally safe and could keep Vanitas and Cozy Glow away from us and Lightning?” Asked Spike, “There’s got to be somewhere we can keep them away.”

Riku continued to have his hand on his chin and began to wonder if the place, he has in mind, might be a good way to keep Lightning safe from the darkness.

“I think there is, Spike. But it’s somewhere back at our home.”

At the bottom part from the edge of the big mountain, Xocarl landed hardly on the ground with a big bump.

Okay yeah she does have wings, but she just so lazy to use them whenever she loses in a fight.

The Nodragon slowly got up while groaning in pain before placing her left claw on her right arm.

“Foolish guardians! How long will it take for them to realise what we’re saying about Lightning Twister is true?!”

Suddenly, after one more groan in pain, Xocarl heard a dark corridor appearing noise behind her. She turned round behind her and shockingly saw the dark corridor before it disappeared to reveal Vanitas and Cozy Glow standing there while looking at her.

“Vanitas! Cozy Glow!”

“Hello, Xocarl,” Replied Cozy Glow with an evil grin, “Did we catch you at a bad time?”

Xocarl began to slowly move back a bit in fear while stilly holding her right arm. “Why, are you two, here?”

“We’ve came to stop you from talking too much,” answered Vanitas before smirking evilly at the Nodragon, “And to also eliminate you from the dark order.”

“What?!” Xocarl shouted in shock.

And before she could say anything else, Vanitas quickly grabbed her around the neck and slowly raised her up near him while she choked and struggled to get him to let go of her neck, but it was no good.

“But don’t worry,” added Vanitas, “Your vessel will be perfect to help fill out the rest of the empty ranks. The Storm King would be proud of you, if he ever saw you before this happened. It won’t hurt a bit, I promise.”

Xocarl began to more scared than ever before. “No! Please don’t!” She started to whimper in fear. “I don’t want to...!”

“Goodbye.” Vanitas squished Xocarl’s neck very tightly causing a big blast of fire to appear around her.

The fire disappeared making dark smoke rose from Xocarl’s empty soul body and her entire body disappeared along with the smoke.

Cozy Glow looked at her brother before looking up at the top of the mountain before asking, “Who do those three think they really are?”

Vanitas turned round and looked at his sister before letting out a small chuckle.

“Don’t know. I wonder about that myself.”

Back at the mystery room, Xodiac had his eyes closed and having a hoof on his chin.

Just then, he opened his eyes while letting out a small gasp realising that he can no longer feel the scent of Xocarl.

The Nopony removed his hoof from his chin just as a dark corridor appeared near him and disappeared to reveal Xisnom.

“Xocarl is no more,” the Noyak said.

“Yes, her scent is gone,” Xodiac Replied, “Vanitas struck her down, something I find worrying... Leaders of the dark order striking members down.”

“Our other problem is Lightning Twister. Tempest Plagueis proved to be no match for him, yet he still has no matter what is inside his heart.”

“But we cannot eliminate Lightning, can we?” Asked Zodiac.

“Correct,” answered Xisnom, “For our king, he is in dire need of the young colt.” Xisnom looked down to the ground, “When light loses sight of its path...we may find use for the dark.” He then looked forward while saying, “What we must do...is obtain the darkness.”

Xodiac had his hoof on his chin again, and then thought of an idea that can hopefully bring Lightning to the Storm King without getting eliminated by Vanitas and Cozy Glow.

“Terra, Sunset Shimmer, Starlight Glimmer... Of course.”

Xisnom turned his head and looked at Xodiac before giving him a nod in agreement.

Chapter XXXII: A Call from a Friend

Sora, Donald, Goofy, Kairi and Aqua were running all around Radiant Garden searching for Oliver and Flurry Heart after the two ponies ran off to hide somewhere while they handled the two, what they didn’t know yet, fakes.

They split into two groups to find their two pony friends. Sora went with Donald and Goofy one way while Kairi went with Aqua the other way.

The two groups searched through alleyways, in shops, cafes and behind the bushes. But no sign of the two alicorns, not even a hair from their manes.

They searched for them for about seven hours before regrouping back to the Gummi Ship in the middle of the area of Radiant Garden.

“Did you find them, Sora?” Asked Kairi.

“No, we can’t find them anywhere,” Sora sadly answered.

“Oh where could they be?! We don’t have time for this!” Said Donald in annoyance while crossing his arms.

Just as those words came out of his beak, they all heard hoofsteps running from a near distance behind them. They turned and saw Oliver running towards them as quickly as he could with Flurry Heart holding onto her brother’s neck.

“Let’s go! Let’s go! They’re after me and Flurry Heart!” Oliver shouted before running past the guardians.

“Those Unversed just don’t give up, huh?” Donald said unamused with his arms still crossed.

Suddenly, they heard a loud rumbling noise coming from the distance to where Oliver and Flurry Heart was running from. And coming spinning rapidly from that distance was, another Monster Tower.

“Another one as before?!” Sora asked in shock.

“Guess the Unversed like taking ideas from the Heartless,” said Aqua while glaring at the Monster Tower.

“Seems that way,” Replied Sora as the five summoned their weapons just before the Unversed landed near them and continued to spin rapidly.

“Fire!” Donald shot two fire balls from his staff and they smacked the Monster Tower on the top making four Floods fall from it and disappeared in purple dust.

Goofy hid behind his shield and quickly charged through the Monster Tower making two Floods fall and disappeared in purple dust.

Suddenly, the Monster Tower slide to the ground and also smacked Goofy making him fly forwards and landed on his front while dropping his shield.

“Goofy!” Sora shouted before glaring at the Monster Tower and started charging towards it. He then jumped towards the top of the Tower and smacked it eight times with his Keyblade.

“This is it!” Sora smacked the top really hard with his Keyblade before landing on the ground safely and started to his way towards Goofy who was slowly getting back onto his feet.

“Goofy, are you okay?!” Asked Sora worriedly.

“I think so,” answered Goofy while rubbing his head with his free hand. Just then, Goofy saw something coming towards them and shockingly shouted, “Watch out!”

Sora turned behind him and saw the Monster Tower shooting towards them. The boy let out a small gasp of shock before he and Goofy quickly jumped forward and landed on their fronts just as the Tower shot to the ground and collapsed into lots of Floods while showing the darkness ball that was keeping the Floods together in one.

Aqua spotted the ball and shouted, “Quick! Destroy that ball! It’s what keeping the Floods to form back together!”

The four gave her a nod before Sora ran towards Kairi.

“Kairi, you ready?”

Kairi gave Sora a nod in response as they glared at the Monster Tower before jumping into mid air together.

They both held each other hands before reaching their free hand out while shouting, “Light!” Just then, two big bright light wings appeared behind them.

Sora and Kairi flew towards the Monster Tower and smacked it several times as the wings turned into feathers and they landed on their feet with their Keyblades returning.

The ball was now destroyed and disappeared into dark smoke with the Floods falling apart and disappeared as well. Donald, Goofy and Aqua walked towards Sora and Kairi while watching the Floods vanish.

“Well that was close,” Donald said in relief.

Just then, they saw Oliver walking towards them with Flurry Heart riding on his back still.

“Are you guys alright?” Asked Oliver.

“Yes. We’re all fine, Oliver,” replied Kairi politely.

“Where were you two?” Donald asked, “We’ve been searching the whole place for you.”

“After we went off somewhere to hide,” Oliver began to explain, “Flurry Heart spotted a nice flower bed that was near a park and wanted to smell the flowers and play on the children’s swings, until the Unversed showed up and ruined her fun.”

Flurry Heart nodded her head with a sad look on her face. She was enjoying being gently pushed on the swings by her big brother, but thanks to the Unversed, they’ve ruined her fun at the Radiant Garden Children’s Park.

Sora gave the poor baby a sad look, but then replaced it with a happy smile as he thought of a way to make her happy again. So he walked up towards the alicorns and bent down to make better eye contact with Flurry Heart while she started to look at him in confusion.

Sora bent his head down and after a few seconds, he quickly but also gently levitated his head up and made a funny smiley face at Flurry Heart in hopes that might make her laugh. And it did, because Flurry Heart was now happy again and was also laughing at Sora’s funny face special once again.

“Gwarsh! She really does love your funny face special, Sora!” Goofy said kindly.

Sora smiled at the captain and let out a small laugh of his own. “Well, I figured it would help her feel happy again. And it seems it did.”

Flurry Heart giggled a bit but also continued to smile at her favourite Keyblade wielder.

Just then, Sora’s Gummi Phone started to ring from his pocket. “Huh?” Sora reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.

“Another call?” Goofy started to scratch the top of his head with his left finger, “Who’s it from?”

“Not sure, but I best answer it to see,” replied Sora.

Sora pressed the green phone button on the screen and the video call appeared to reveal Riku.

“Sora, are you there?” Asked Riku on the video call.

“Oh! Hey, Riku!” Sora said in surprise but politely and happily, “Is everything okay? How’s Lightning Twister?”

“He’s okay,” Replied Riku, “We’ve just rescued him after he got kidnapped yesterday, but don’t worry, he’s perfectly fine now.”

After hearing Riku say the word “kidnapped”, the five guardians and the two ponies were in deep shock. Lightning Twister was foalnapped yesterday while they were at Radiant Garden and had no idea about it.

“What?! Kidnapped?! By who?!” Asked Sora worriedly.

“By some hippogriff that joined The Storm King long ago,” Replied Riku, “His name was Tempest Plagueis. But like I said, don’t worry, Lightning’s with us safe and sound now. And by us I mean me, Mickey, Fizzlepop and Lightning’s friends.”

Donald got annoyed by Riku not calling Mickey “King Mickey”.

“It’s KING Mickey!” The duck shouted angrily, “Call him that!”

Sora wasn’t happy with the way Donald just spoke to his friend as he smacked the wizard on the back of the head.

“Ow!” Donald rubbed the back of his head with his left feathered hand before looking at Sora who was now giving him a cross look.

“Donald, don’t be so rude! And besides, Riku is the King’s friend, so he’s allowed to call him just Mickey!” He turned back to the screen on the Gummi Phone, “Sorry about that, Riku. Continue.”

“Anyways, the other reason I’m calling you is because we’re all heading towards Land of Departure so that we are safe till we figure things out before returning to the Crystal Empire. We were hoping to stay safe at the Dragon Lands, until we were attacked.”

“You were attacked?!” Kairi asked in shock and worried, “By who?!”

“Some evil female dragon wearing a coat similar to what the Organization members wore but in red,” answered Riku, “Could be working for Vanitas and Cozy Glow. But I can’t say much about her now since she fell off a mountain and then just disappeared. None of us know if she survived and escaped or she is totally gone.”

Oliver placed a hoof on his chin before saying, “Vanitas and Cozy Glow must have prepared theirselves before we could take the chance.”

Sora gave Oliver a nod in agreement before turning back to his phone and said to Riku, “We’re coming to Land of Departure too. I’m sure you guys might need some extra help if you get attacked again.”

“Sounds like a good idea, Sora,” said Riku, “I’ll let the others know you’re coming, and also keep in touch if anything goes wrong.”

The video call ended and Sora gently placed his Gummi Phone back in his pocket.

“I do hope the kid’s okay,” said Oliver worriedly, “This isn’t the first time he was foalnapped, and we all know Vanitas and Cozy Glow are still after him.”

“I hope so too, especially since I wasn’t there to save him,” Sora said sadly while feeling guilty. He wished he was there to save Lightning before he was foalnapped, but instead, he went to Radiant Garden and not know about the break in and foalnap that had happened two nights back.

Donald and Goofy quickly noticed this and walked over to Sora to comfort their friend.

Goofy gently placed a hand on Sora’s shoulder and said, “It’s okay, Sora. I’m sure Lightning will forgive you for not being there to save him that night.”

“Yeah,” agreed Donald happily but also softly, “Besides, we were too busy with Ansem the Wise to even notice something wrong was going on back at the Crystal Empire.”

Sora’s smile finally grew back on his face when those words from Donald and Goofy hit his heart.

“You’re right. Thanks, Donald, Goofy. Come, let’s head back to the Gummi Ship and head to Land of Departure before anything else happens to them.”

They all gave Sora a nod in agreement before walking off to the Gummi Ship, while Flurry Heart continued to ride on Oliver’s back. But unknown to them, Sunset Replica and Starlight Replica were watching them from above a tall tower and heard everything.

“They won’t be able to get to their ship if we stop them first,” said Sunset Replica earning a nod from Starlight Replica.

Before they could do anything, they heard the voice of Vanitas from a far away distance.

“That may have to wait, you two.”

The two replicas glared behind them as a dark corridor appeared near them and disappeared to reveal Vanitas who was grinning evilly at them.

“I’ve got another job for you two to handle with.”

Chapter XXXIII: Let the Darkness In

Terra, Sunset and Starlight walked through the new hallway of the strange castle while looking around, until they stopped and looked forward to see something, or someONE, was there waiting for them.

The three stood in battle mode and glared as it was Xisnom looking at the floor was his eyes closed and holding his Skysplitter.

It is about a meter long and has a dark red handle roughly as long as the blade, which is made of black and red metal.

The Noyak heard Terra’s Keyblade summoned and opened his eyes while slowly moving his head up to stare crossly at them.

Terra held his Keyblade while he, Sunset and Starlight stood near Xisnom in battle mode and glared at him as Sunset then said, “That scent... You’re another one of those “Nocreatures”.

“You three have done well thus far,” said Xisnom, “But to possess your powers and yet, fear the darkness... What a waste.”

“We do not...fear it!” Terra shouted angrily.

“I sense that you do. You lot are also capable of controlling the darkness. Cast away your useless fears, open your hearts, embrace the darkness.”

“And if we say no?” Asked Starlight crossly.

Xisnom glared at them before answering, “Then you all lose both light and darkness... And disappear!”

Xisnom very hardly stomp his left front and back hoof to the floor and made a dark and red grasp appear around him as wind began to glow away from him. The three covered theirselves with their hooves and Keyblade to block the wind, then after a few more seconds, the wind ended and the grasp disappeared.

Terra, Sunset and Starlight stood in battle mode again while glaring at the Noyak.

“I, Xisnom, will not yield to the frail hearts, of three infantile cowards! Now, stop resisting...” He picked up his Skysplitter and swung it to the left before swinging it back to the right while glaring at the three, “And let the darkness IN!”

“Never!” Starlight shouted. She then charged towards Xisnom, only to be smacked by his Skysplitter as she flew backwards and hit the wall before collapsing down to the floor.

“Starlight!” Cried Terra and Sunset worriedly and shockingly before glaring back at Xisnom.

“Return to the Earth!” Xisnom held his Skysplitter up in the air and slammed it to the floor making medium size grey rock mountains rise from the ground and popped all the way towards the Keyblade Wielder and pony before disappearing one by one.

“Duck!” Shouted Terra as he and Sunset jumped to one side just before the last four mountains popped and disappeared.

Terra and Sunset stood back on their feet and hooves. Terra ran towards Xisnom and smacked him six times with his Keyblade.

“Take that!” Terra gave Xisnom a big smack with his Keyblade which caused him to move back a bit.

“Just give it!” Xisnom tossed his Skysplitter, like a boomerang, towards Sunset. But the yellow pony was too smart for the yak and quickly magically disappeared just the Skysplitter smacked the wall instead of her and flew back to Xisnom as he grabbed it with his hoof and Sunset magically appeared near Terra.

Sunset magically shot three red magic grasp at Xisnom and he manage to block the two with his Skysplitter, but not for last one as it smacked him which caused him to slide back a bit.

Xisnom screamed very angry and the red and dark smoke appeared around him again, but made him glow dark yellow this time and it made him stronger than before.

The yak zoomed towards Sunset and pushed her with his Skysplitter. Sunset flew backwards before smacked the wall and collapsing to the floor.

“Sunset!” Terra shouted worriedly.

Suddenly, Terra saw Xisnom zooming towards him. But he was quick on his feet and sliced the yak with his Keyblade causing the yellow grasp and his strength to disappear. Xisnom began to breath heavily as he walked back a bit and nearly collapsing to the floor.

“You’re finish!” Terra angrily shouted before charging towards Xisnom with his Keyblade.

But Xisnom was able to get back onto his hooves and glared at Terra before moving his Skysplitter to the left while yelling, “Don’t mock me!” Once Terra was near the yak, Xisnom smashed Terra with his Skysplitter causing him to fly up and smacked the ceiling on his face before falling to the floor while dropping his Keyblade and fell unconscious.

Xisnom placed his Skysplitter down, but still held it, before slowly walking towards Terra while saying, “You three were too much trouble.”

But unknown to him, dark red smoke appeared around the unconscious Sunset Shimmer that not even Sunset knew about it happening.

Xisnom stopped and quickly noticed the smoke around the yellow pony. “Hmmm?”

The dark red smoke disappeared to reveal Sunset Shimmer now standing once again but her head was hanging down to the floor. Xisnom had a bit of shock with some anger look on his face after seeing what just happened.

Suddenly, Sunset’s horn began to glow as it shot a red grasp laser beam at the Noyak. The laser beam went straight through Xisnom causing him to stand still and dropped his Skysplitter to the floor.

Sunset’s eyes began to slowly open and she grinned before saying, “Too slow.”

Xisnom slowly collapsed in pain but also realising that Sunset Shimmer was indeed a demon a long time ago.

“You are the once she-demon.” Darkness smoke rose up from the floor and around Xisnom, he was now defeated and started to fade away. But he was able to say one last thing before disappearing, “Forgive me, Xodiac. This was a fight I shouldn’t have started.”

The darkness smoke faded away taking Xisnom away in now defeated and no more.

Sunset lifted her head up to look at the spot Xisnom was once standing while smiling a bit.

“Heh.”

There was darkness everywhere and not a single building model in sight. Sunset Shimmer was unconscious, laying on her back and floating in the air.

“I can see you now...clearly.”

After a few more seconds, Sunset shot her eyes open and stood up again but still floating while looking around the darkness area she was now in.

“Xisnom?! Terra?! Starlight?!”

“Sunset... I can see your heart...”

Sunset suddenly know where she was now. “No...it’s not. Darkness this foul could only...only be...”

“That’s it, remember me... Let me drift into your heart...”

“Demon Shimmer!” Sunset glared up in fear after figuring out that voice.

Demon Shimmer began to chuckle in the distance before doing an evil laugh after that. Sunset looked around to try to find her.

“You called out my name. You have been thinking about me since the day you returned to Equestria...You’re afraid of the darkness I control.”

Sunset began to grow more fear inside of her.

“Good...The more you think of me, the closer my return draws. And when I have awoken, I will take hold...”

Sunset looked in front of her in shock and fear as a dark corridor appeared and then disappeared to reveal a dark red, human form, raging she-demon with demon wings and on top of her head was the second version of Twilight’s crown with darkness smoke on the Sparkle mark.

“Your heart shall be mine!”

Demon Shimmer grinned evilly before reaching her demon hand out to grab Sunset. But Sunset tried to move back a bit in fear to try to avoid the touch.

Suddenly, the pony saw the tiny spark ball of light appear in front of her just as a familiar voice was heard from it.

“Sunset, fight! Don’t let her win!”

A bright light appeared causing Sunset and Demon Shimmer to cover their faces. The light disappeared. Sunset slowly moved her hooves away from her face and let out a small gasp of shock as she saw who was now in front of her.

“Celestia!”

Princess Celestia glared at the She-Demon while placing her hooves out to stop her from coming near Sunset Shimmer.

Demon Shimmer removed her arms from her face before glaring at the sun princess. “You meddlesome Princess!”

Sunset, Starlight and Terra we’re still laying unconscious in the room they fought Xisnom in. Until seconds later, they regain conscious and slowly got back onto their feet and hooves.

Starlight rubbed her head with her hoof before asking, “What just happened? And what happened to Xisnom?”

“I’m...I’m not sure,” Replied Sunset after rubbing her forehead, “One minute, I was back on my hooves and struck down Xisnom. Then, I was in darkness where Demon Shimmer tried to take over me again until...Celestia saved me.” She placed a hoof on her chest and smiled happily, “She really is inside of me from the very start.”

Terra and Starlight gave Sunset a happy smile.

“You two share a good friendship together, don’t you?” Terra said softly.

Sunset gave him a nod before saying, “Yeah. And I didn’t even know she still cared about me before I betrayed her and after I changed. Even after the second time I returned to Equestria as a good pony.”

“What for?” Starlight asked curiously.

“Just some incident with a memory stone and everyone in the human, including my friends there, not remembering me as a good guy.”

Terra and Starlight were in shocked after hearing that.

“Someone, made everyone think you were still mean?” Terra asked.

“It was Wallflower. She’s been invisible and found it hard to say the right words so long that not even I was mean to her. When she found the memory stone, she used it not only for small things, but even to erase everyone’s memories about me not a meanie no more just so she can teach me a lesson.”

Terra and Starlight was not amused by this as Terra crossed his arms and Starlight looked down to the floor.

“Without evening bothering to see that you have changed and being alone is your weakness,” said Starlight Glimmer.

“She even tried to erase my friends’ memories about the school breaking their friendship like I once did. And she still didn’t even see she was becoming who I used to be, only by stealing.”

“So what did you do to stop her?” Asked Terra.

“I sacrificed my memories to save them,” she answered, “And they still saw I was right before releasing who the actually bad guy was. And once the memory stone was destroyed, all our memories got restored and things were back to where they were.” Sunset smiled while looked to the left. “Guess Friendship’s stronger than wanting things you actually want.”

“It would seem so, Sunset,” Terra said while smiling and placing his hands on his hips.

The two ponies smiled back at Terra, knowing that their friendship have just grown bigger.

Xodiac had his hoof on his chin, but quickly moved it away while letting out a small gasp after realising that Xisnom was gone.

“Xisnom’s gone as well.”

Just then, a dark corridor appeared near the Nopony and disappeared to reveal Cozy Glow.

“Third Shadow, Tempest Plaguies, Second Shadow, Xocarl, Xisnom...I wonder who will be next in line.”

“I thought perhaps it might be Fourth Shadow,” guessed Xodiac.

“Her? No way,” Cozy Glow turned behind her to face the wall while saying, “She already took her fight with Roxas, Xion and Axel, and she’s not even done yet.” The evil filly remained quiet for four seconds before saying, “Nope, I think it’ll be the replicas next. For disobeying us and targeting Sora instead of Lightning Twister and the others.”

Cozy turned back to Xodiac. “So, what about you? I thought you guys had plans for Terra, Sunset and Starlight.”

“Yes, we were going to set them off against the traitors of The Storm King...” replied the Nopony before placing a hoof on his chin again, “But with Tempest Plagueis gone there is no more need. They’re nothing but a both of nuisance now.”

“And they’re dangerous, as well,” the filly pointed out, “After all, Celestia’s ex-student took down Xisnom.”

“You know that’s not how I do things.” Xodiac then thought of an idea to take care of the three, “Tell me, do you have the information about Starlight Glimmer’s past?”

Chapter XXXIV: Night on Bald Mountain

The Land Of Departure was the home of Terra, Aqua and Ventus along with the two late Keyblade Masters, Eraqus and Xehanort.

That was the only safe place where Riku, Mickey, Fizzlepop, Spike, Roxas, Xion, Axel and the Young Six can keep Lightning Twister safe and away from the darkness and the two Unversed Masters, Vanitas and Cozy Glow.

Right now, everyone was in the spare bedrooms, in the castle, fast asleep. As for Riku, he was sleeping in Terra’s room after asking him on the Gummi Phone if he was okay of him sleeping in his bed tonight till they reach Equestria and he said yes.

Lightning was sleeping in a spare bedroom on his own, with a candle lit on the bedroom stand next to the bed, but just for one night. If he was having trouble sleeping or having any nightmares, he was allowed to go to Smolder or Silverstream and sleep with one of them. It was only for tonight he was sleeping on his own.

But the poor colt wasn’t sleeping very well in the bed he’s in. He was sweating from his head and tears began to flow down his closed eyes as he started to whimper quietly.

He was having another nightmare.

Lightning saw scary images in his nightmare with the sound of sparks hearing as they appeared quickly. The images were The Storm King’s castle with thunder striking in the sky, the completed body of Storm King, two thrones, one big and one small, and a unknown pony setting on the small throne.

More images appeared with Vanitas, him holding his hand out, Lightning holding Cozy Glow’s hooves, them kissing each other and lastly, the entire Equestria being destroyed and innocent lives being tortured.

Lightning shot open his eyes and the camera zoomed back to reveal the mane eight, Spike, Oliver, the Crystal Empire family, the Young Six and the guardians of light floating unconscious before sinking into the darkness leaving the poor scared colt looking around until he saw the two angry princesses staring down at him.

“Lightning Twister!” Celestia said angrily with her voice echoing, “We cared about you! But after killing a hippogriff that was not only a traitor but a warrior of The Storm King, we have no other choice but to send you to Tartarus for your action and have remove you as the son of Fluttershy!”

Lightning walked backwards in fear, with eyes flowing with tears, while saying, “N-No! I-I-I didn’t mean to! It was an accident! I didn’t wanna kill him!”

Just then, a big cage appeared on top of him, locking him shut, just before the darkness faded away to reveal an area of Tartarus.

Lightning looked at the area he was caged up in before calling out the one pony he wanted right now, “M-Momma!”

Suddenly, Cozy Glow’s voice was heard behind him.

“Your mother, is dead!”

Lightning turned behind him and began to shook in fear as he saw the evil filly grinning evilly at him. Cozy Glow laughed a bit before saying, “You feared thunder storms, but are you also scared of being eaten by a filly?!”

Cozy Glow opened her mouth wide as her tongue shot stretched out from it and armed towards Lightning Twister. The scared colt tried to move away from the tongue, but he couldn’t go any further since he was tried in the cage with the filly.

The tongue reached Lightning and wrapped around his body, hooves and wings. It moved back into Cozy Glow’s mouth with Lightning trying to break free, but he couldn’t as the tongue was too strong for him.

As the tongue slowly pulled Lightning into Cozy’s mouth, the colt let out his final words,

“No! No! Help me! Momma! Smolder! Silverstream!”

But no help came, and with his final words said, Cozy Glow closed her mouth shut.

Lightning shot open his eyes while setting up on the bed and let out a scream before breathing heavily and sweating still with a few more tears coming down his face.

Silverstream was fast asleep in the bed of the spare bedroom she was in, until there was a knock on the door waking her up. Silverstream rubbed her eyes with her claws and let out a yawn before getting out of bed and walked towards the door.

After opening the door, the hippogriff’s tired look turned into a sad, shocked and worried look as she saw it was Lightning Twister looking at her with tears flying down his face and whimpering a bit.

“C-Can I c-come in?”

Silverstream nodded her head in response to his question and moved a side to let the poor colt in the bedroom. She closed the door after that. Lightning jumped onto the bed and laid there before continuing to cry. The pink hippogriff climbed onto the bed and sat next to Lightning. She then carefully and gently picked Lightning Twister up and cradled him close to her as he cried into the fur chest of his big sister.

Silverstream gently stroked her little brother’s back and started whispering in his ear to help calm him down,

“Shhh...Shhh...It’s okay, Lightning sweetheart. It’s okay. I’ve got you now. It’s alright, it’s alright.”

Just then, the bedroom door opened again making the two look at it to see it was none other than Riku with a worried look on his face. He had just been to the bathroom and was heading back to Terra’s bedroom when he heard crying coming the spare room Silverstream was sleeping in.

“Silverstream, is he alright?” Asked Riku, after seeing the colt crying in the hippogriff’s embrace, and made his way to the bed before sitting on the edge of the bed while looking at them.

Lightning sniffed as Silverstream carefully brushed the tears away with her claw finger.

“I h-had a-a n-nightmare,” said the sad and scared colt.

“What was it about, cutie?” Silverstream asked.

Lightning sadly looked up to his big sister before saying, “I-It was about P-Princess C-Celestia and L-Luna punishing me for k-killing Tempest P-Plagueis. And C-Cozy G-Glow was there and she, she...she s-swallowed m-me.” Lightning buried his face back into Silverstream’s chest and continued to cry.

Silverstream and Riku couldn’t help but feel bad for Lightning Twister after hearing what his nightmare was about. Yet he was still worried he might get punished for killing Tempest Plagueis even if he was still a bad guy and was about to kill Silverstream.

Silverstream gently kissed Lightning on the top of his head before gently stroking his mane and said, “Lightning, they ain’t gonna punish you for what you did. They’ll know you didn’t mean to do it.”

Lightning sniffed sadly again.

“H-how d-do you know? I-I crossed t-the l-line we d-don’t c-cross. I-I’m a b-bad p-pony!”

Riku gently placed a hand on the colt’s shoulder which made him slowly move his head from Silverstream’s chest and looked at the Keyblade Master.

“Lightning, you don’t believe that. I know you don’t.”

Riku suddenly let out a small gasp as something hit his mind after saying that. Riku placed a hand near his mouth while looking away. “Why do I have this feeling I said that before?” He thought to himself.

Lightning was confuse by what Riku just said to him, but was still crying a bit. “W-What d-do you mean, M-Master R-Riku?”

Riku looked at Lightning Twister before answering, “What I mean, Lightning, is that Princess Celestia and Luna won’t punish you for accidentally killing Tempest Plagueis, even if someone or something made you do it.”

Lightning brushed the last tears from his face with his hoof. “How so?”

“Because...I’ve been through the same fear you’re having now.”

“You...you have?”

“Yes,” Riku replied kindly to Lightning, “After helping Sora close the doors to Kingdom Hearts on the inside where the Heartless were, Mickey was there to help lock the doors tight. And after finding out he was a king, I thought he was gonna punish me for capturing all seven princesses to help Maleficent find the one that holds the key to opening the door.”

The Keyblade Master looked up in happiness before continuing, “But Mickey was so nice and understood why I did it and knew I was fooled by Maleficent, he forgive me, even while I was visiting the card world and finishing Ansem. Therefore, after everything me and Sora went through, I’ve come to release that even though you did things that you didn’t mean to do, they’ll still forgive you no matter what.”

Riku smiled at the young colt. “And if Mickey can forgive me for what I did and understood why, then I’m sure Princess Celestia and Luna will forgive you as well. Especially since Vanitas and Cozy Glow are the ones after you.”

Lightning remained quiet for a few seconds while thinking about those words Riku said to him. He started to thought that maybe they were right. Lightning doesn’t know how the strike, he made on Tempest Plagueis, happened and he didn’t really mean to kill him, but the princesses would never punish him for a crime that he didn’t even wanna commit.

Lightning looked at Riku again only this time, a small smile was shown on his face. “Thanks, Master Riku.”

Riku gave Lightning Twister a friendly smile while gently pat on the head.

“No problem, Lightning,” he replied kindly, “But you don’t have call me Master. Riku’s just fine.”

The colt and hippogriff gave Riku a nod in understood while smiling at him.

Riku stood up from the bed and smiled at the two. “Well, I think it’s time we return to our sleeping rest. We still need to head back to Equestria and sort the darkness out tomorrow.” He made his way out of the bedroom while saying, “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Riku,” Lightning and Silverstream replied in unison.

Once Riku was out of the room, he closed the door behind him and continued his way back to Terra’s bedroom. Lightning looked up to Silverstream before asking, “Silverstream, can I sleep with you?”

Silverstream gave Lightning a soft and sisterly smile while answering, “Of course you can, sweetie.”

Silverstream carefully moved to the top pit of the bed, while gently holding the colt in her talon arm, and moved the covers. She gently placed Lightning in the bed, before getting in herself, and placed the covers over them. Silverstream wrapped a talon arm over Lightning as he snuggled closer to her since her fur is much warmer than the sheets and rested his head on the pillow and near her chest.

Lightning began to slowly close his eyes, but he was able to say something to his big sister before falling asleep.

“Goodnight, Silverstream. I love you.”

Silverstream gently gave her little brother a kiss on the head. “Goodnight, Lightning. I love you too.”

And with that, the two fell asleep once more.

Riku was on his way back to Terra’s room to continue his sleep after going to the bathroom and having a little friendly and helpful chat to Lightning Twister.

He went passed the stairway to the three Keyblade Master thrones area and was halfway down the hallway until he was stopped by a familiar voice.

“You don’t think about the young boy, do you?”

Riku quickly turned behind him and saw an old man standing near him, bending forwards a bit with his hands behind his back and grinning evilly at the Keyblade Master.

This old man is bald except for thin eyebrows and a curled silver goatee and has noticeable veins covering the back of his head, due to the lack of hair. His ears are pointed and his eyes are yellow. He has broad, hunched shoulders and a crooked back. He appears overall as a somewhat feeble old man, certainly deceiving given his immense power. His clothing is the same as that worn by his eventual Heartless Ansem. It is composed of a white and black coat with a red inner lining and black lining on the edges, which is worn over a white shirt with two thin black belts, as well as white gloves and calf-high black boots.

It was Master Xehanort. A seeker of darkness that passed away years ago after forging the x-blade to unlock Kingdom Hearts.

Riku stood in battle mode while glaring at Xehanort.

“Master Xehanort?! How are you still here?! Are you a memory that lived in the castle for all these years?”

“More like a new body made by The Storm King,” Xehanort correctly answered, “He had all the data that created me in the body which you saw before and what you see now.”

Riku was shocked but also confuse by what Xehanort just said to him.

“Storm King, made you?”

The seeker continued to grin at the boy. “Yes. I wasn’t the one who wanted the x-blade and unlock Kingdom Hearts to become a leader. The Storm King was the one who wanted to rule Kingdom Hearts. But since he wasn’t able to leave Equestria to enter the world where all worlds spring and Keyblade Wielders protect them from darkness, he created me so I can be the one to travel to those worlds and forge the x-blade to help him rule every single world he can. Therefore, I had to forget everything before ending up on Destiny Island as I was a young man in order to become a Keyblade Wielder and learn everything about the darkness and the great Keyblade War. And so in my new body, I can remember all, and all that I could not.”

“So that’s how The Storm King knows about me and Ansem,” said Riku now realising what was going on, “He was your real master, and told you everything about your future before you had to forget about what he said to you.”

Xehanort let out a chuckle before saying, “That is correct. And I much say I am disappointed in you, Riku.”

Riku was now completely shocked. “Huh?”

Master Xehanort gave Riku a disappointed look as he just said.

“The Storm King was gonna help you get rid of your fears of your past actions by joining him. But you refused his offer, just as you refused my Heartless’s offer to set your heart free to rescue Sora during your final mark of the exam.” He shook his head. “You really can’t see that he is the answer to everything.”

Riku glared at Master Xehanort once more before grinning proudly at him. “Because I don’t need darkness to help destroy my fears or becoming apart of it again. I have friends that see good in me and forgive me for what I did, and I was still able to save Sora. I’m a Keyblade Master, and my friends are my power.”

Master Xehanort glared at the boy before closing his eyes and moved his head down to look at the floor. He then back at Riku again while opening his eyes to glare at him once more before saying,

“So be it, Keyblade Master. Your abyss awaits you.”

Suddenly, darkness smoke zoomed from behind Xehanort and flew across the hallway making Riku cover his face with his arms as a dark corridor appeared round Xehanort and disappeared taking him with it.

The darkness smoke ended and Riku moved his arms from his face before letting out a small gasp of shock to where he was at now.

He was now in a area with tiny volcanos and a big volcano, with the sky in dark blue, smoke flowing past him since he was floating in the air, lava pools and a lava pool down below him.

Just then, the big volcano erupted with a big blast of fire blasting out from it before it faded away to reveal a giant black demon, with sharp teeth, white eyes, bat wings and sharp fingers on his hands. It was Chernabog.

The demon let out an angry roar before staring at Riku, who floated in battle mode while summoning his Keyblade, as he swinged his hands down making fire balls appear and shooting towards Riku.

But Riku was quick on his feet and starting flying straight towards Chernabog while dodging the fire balls every time he summons them.

Once he was near him, Riku smacked Chernabog really hard on the chest with his Keyblade making him roar angrily and painfully.

Chernabog gave Riku a slap with his left hand which sent him flying backwards to where he once floated. But Riku wasn’t gonna give up just yet as he flew straight towards him again.

Only this time, Chernabog reached his hands out to make lava blast up from the river to try to blast Riku, but he quickly dodged them while dodging the fire balls the demon kept summoning.

Once he was near him again, Riku smacked Chernabog really hard on the chest with his Keyblade making him roar angrily and painfully.

Chernabog gave Riku another slap with his left hand which sent him flying backwards to a further point from where he once floated. But Riku still wasn’t gonna give up just yet as he flew straight towards him one last time.

Chernabog summoned white cloaked phantoms from his volcano and they flew towards Riku and tried to hold him down from defeating the demon. But like before, Riku dodged the phantoms by smacking them with one hit from his Keyblade while also dodging the lava blast from the river and fire balls Chernabog continued to summon.

And as before, once he was near him, Riku smacked Chernabog really hard on the chest with his Keyblade making him roar angrily and painfully only this time, it ended him.

Chernabog continued to roar in pain as purple smoke rose from his volcano making him fade away leaving nothing but an empty area with an empty volcano.

Riku opened his eyes to see he was now back in the hallway of the castle in Land of Departure. He looked to see Xehanort was still around, but he wasn’t. He was now gone after the little meeting he had with him. Probably back to The Storm King I believe

But Riku was still wondering why The Storm King made Master Xehanort, what does he want with Kingdom Hearts, and he was still wondering about the Storm Pony he heard from the beginning of his quest to save Lightning Twister.

“That Storm King must really want us all gone. That must be the reason why he recreated Xehanort, and possibly, his other two halves.”

He felt something his hand as he looked at it to see he was holding another one of Vanitas’s cards.

“Another one of Vanitas’s cards. I guess Xehanort had it with him before sending me to that place I was in. I just hope we find the others soon before the darkness takes over once more.”

Author's Note

Only four more chapters left before the big reveal on the one thing everyone has in their minds right now

After those four chapters, I will reveal who is the Storm Pony

Chapter XXXV: Bad Future

Terra, Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer walked onwards to where they are now in a room with a small stairway that leads up to a big doorway with two doors with a giant white sun symbol on the floor.

They were almost there when suddenly, a big earthquake shook the place making the three stop in their tracks. The earthquake then stopped.

“Whoa! What was that?!” Starlight asked shockingly.

“I don’t know,” replied Terra, “But I think, a scent is almost about to die. And it seems to be a really strong one.”

Just then, they saw a dark corridor appear on top of the stairway as it then disappeared to reveal Xodiac who was looking at them.

“The keeper of this castle, The Storm King, will be destroyed once more if he doesn’t get his grandson in time and even before the Princess of Friendship can stop him before then.”

That made Terra, Sunset and Starlight very confuse indeed.

“Grandson?” Asked Sunset confusedly before letting out a small gasp of shock after remembering the Nopony say “Princess of Friendship”. “Wait. Princess... You mean Twilight! You know her?!”

“Yes,” answered Zodiac politely, “And I do believe she’s even here looking for you all. She was worried you might not be able to make it back so she started to follow you. Want to see her? But...can you face her?”

“What’s that mean?” Starlight asked.

“The world of darkness, and Xehanort’s shadow and Demon Shimmer, still bear within your hearts,” explained Xodiac, “Do you plan to face Twilight like that? Are you all not ashamed?”

Both Sunset and Starlight let out a groan of anger while looking after looking away with Terra glaring at Xodiac.

“Twilight’s fate is to battle the evil magic. She must oppose anycreature who hosts the dark. In other words, it’s you, Starlight Glimmer.”

That made Starlight let out a small gasp of shock after hearing Xodiac say her name like he knows who she is before staring shockingly at him.

“If you don’t believe the words I say...” The Nopony raised his hoof up a bit like he was ready to stomp the ground, “then you had best see the truth with your own eyes.”

Xodiac stomped the floor with his hoof and glared at them as the doors suddenly opened up quickly by theirselves. Then, darkness smoke cane flowing into the room causing Xodiac to disappear in it.

Terra, Sunset and Starlight covered their faces with their arms and hooves to avoid the dark smoke going into their eyes.

“Not again!” Shouted Sunset.

While still covering their faces, the whole area went into total darkness.

The darkness disappeared with the three still covering their faces before they moved their arms and hooves away from their faces. They all let out a small gasp of shock as they saw where they are now.

The area they were now in was an area from Equestria but it like was a desert place with no grass, no trees, no sun, no clear sky, no buildings, no town, no castle and no creature around with the wind flowing.

“Wh-What is this place?” Asked Terra shockingly.

“It looks like Equestria,” answered Sunset, “But like it was nothing now.”

This made Starlight remember where she saw this place before.

“I know this place,” she said making the two look at her, “This is...that future Twilight showed me if I destroyed friendship from ever happening!”

Suddenly, they saw Xodiac standing near them as he then said, “All of the lands in Equestria were sundered, scattered. Many friendships were never existed from the beginning.” He pointed to the left while angrily saying, “Because of what YOU did, Starlight Glimmer!”

The Keyblade Wielder and the two ponies looked at where he was pointing at and saw a vision of Starlight Glimmer, with her mane from when she was evil, glaring at them. Starlight Glimmer gasped in shock.

“You wanted revenge on Twilight and the girls for ruining everything you did in the small village, so you traveled back in time to stop the rainboom from ever happening and destroying everything that has happened. It was YOU! You were driven in such hatred and anger, and now you belong to the darkness. You should look...look at what you truly are!”

Xodiac disappeared in a dark corridor just as the vision of the old Starlight Glimmer disappeared in a dark blob as it dropped to the ground and turned into a massive, muscular, humanoid Heartless with glowing purple black skin. Its legs are rather short and its feet are very thin and curl upward. Its arms are quite long, and it has two relatively small, twisted wings on its back. There is a large, heart-shaped hole in the Heartless's abdominal area, which penetrates straight through from the front to the back. Its head is covered in dozens of twisted, glowing purple black tentacles. Only its small, glowing yellow eyes are visible. It was Darkside.

The three jumped back a bit while staring at the Heartless.

“This...this can’t be who I really am!” Said Starlight shockingly.

“Watch out!” Terra shouted as they jumped to one side just before Darkside punched them to the ground with its big fist.

Terra summoned his Keyblade and started running towards Darkside. He jumped onto its arm and run up it towards its head and started to smack it with his Keyblade six times.

“You’re through!” Terra gave Darkside a big smack on the head with his Keyblade before jumping down to the ground and running back to the girls before it could even get any ideas of attacking back.

Darkside kneeled to the ground and bent back a bit while a bright light appeared in its heart shape belly. It then shot out six pairs of three sparks of bad light towards them.

Terra stood in front of the two unicorns and placed his Keyblade in front of him to block the pairs of sparks from hitting them.

Once the sparks of bad light were all gone, Terra pointed his Keyblade at Darkside and shouted, “Fire!” Making four balls of fire shoot out of the blade and smacked Darkside in the face.

The giant heartless placed its fist up and punched the ground making a giant dark puddle appear. Then, tiny heartless shadows appeared from the puddle and wobbled towards the three.

“Terra, you handle the giant guy while we handle the little ones,” said Sunset.

Terra gave Sunset a nod in understood before running towards Darkside as Sunset and Starlight started shooting the shadows with the grasp blast from their horns.

The Keyblade Wielder jumped into the air and sonic zoomed back and forth through Darkside’s head four times.

“You want some?!” Terra made one ultimate sonic zoom move through its head causing it to attack no more

Terra safely landed on the ground just as spark of light appeared around Darkside and made it disappeared in the brightness of light. Darkside was now destroyed.

Starlight shot the last shadow heartless with a grasp blast from her horn. “Well, that’s the last of them.”

“What was that thing anyway?” Sunset asked.

“Must be one of the Heartless Sora fought after me, Ven and Aqua went up and vanish,” replied Terra while walking towards them with his Keyblade magically disappearing. “But I don’t think it’s what Starlight really is when she was evil. It must have been a trick by that Nopony.”

“Must be,” Sunset said.

Suddenly, a sound from the darkness wind was heard. Terra, Sunset and Starlight looked to Terra’s left and saw the darkness smoke coming towards them.

Covering their faces with their arms and hooves again, the darkness smoke flew across them, only this time, it was a strong one.

As it covered the scene, the smoke disappeared only leaving Starlight Glimmer all alone with no Terra or Sunset Shimmer.

Starlight moved her hooves from her face and let out a gasp of shock after seeing no Terra or Sunset anyway. She looked around the area trying to see if they were nearby.

“Terra?! Sunset Shimmer?! Where are you?! Please answer!”

But it was no good. Terra and Sunset Shimmer were no where to be found or seen. While continuing to look around, the unicorn spotted something up ahead and let out a small gasp of shock to see it was none other than Princess Twilight Sparkle who was standing nearly far away from Starlight and looking away at something.

“Twilight?! Twilight!”

Starlight quickly ran towards the princess and stood behind her while trying to get her attention, “Twilight, it’s me...”

However, instead of a friendly reaction, Twilight tried to buck Starlight with her back hooves which made Starlight jump back a bit.

“What?!”

Twilight shot a big long purple grasp blast at Starlight, but she quickly shielded herself from the blast with her magic.

“Stop it, Twilight! Don’t you recognize me?!”

“Yeah, I recognize you,” answered Twilight angrily while still blasting at her, “I can see exactly who you really are!”

She then made her blast a lot harder and made Starlight’s shield break causing her to almost collapse to the ground while breathing heavily.

Twilight stared angrily at Starlight.

“I thought if I showed you this future, you would finally see that revenge is never the answer to all problems and accept my friendship and help!” Twilight looked down in sadness, “But, I guess I was wrong. Not all villains can become good.”

Starlight shockingly looked at Twilight in fear also.

Twilight’s sadness turned back into angry look again before glaring at the unicorn. “Very well. If you won’t accept friendship and stop this...then so be it, Starlight Glimmer. It’s time for you to face the magic of friendship!”

Twilight’s horn began to spark in purple grasp. It then made a big ball of light and rainbow as it got bigger and bigger. Starlight began to scream in fear and pain with the ball now trapping her inside of it.

There was not nothing but brightness in the scene.

Chapter XXXVI: Fight Xodiac

Starlight Glimmer was floating unconscious in the ball of light Twilight locked her up in. This could very well be the end of her. There was nothing she can do to escape and prove to that she did accept friendship through the second offer.

Just then, while still unconscious, a male voice was heard in her mind.

“Hey.”

“Huh?” Starlight Glimmer said in her mind since she was able to wake up at the moment.

“Hey.” Said the voice again.

“Who’s there?”

“That’s not important right now,” replied the voice, “But, are you Starlight Glimmer?”

“Wait, you know my name?!”

“Sure. I know your name.”

“But, how do you know what my name was?”

“After accidentally wondering into a world I’ve never seen before and going through some trials, a girl appeared and told me to save a pony named Starlight Glimmer.”

“A girl? What kind of girl?”

However, the voice didn’t answered that question. Instead, he just asked, “Why are you letting that Twilight beat you?”

“I...I don’t really know,” answered Starlight sadly, “I guess, I can’t fight back a friend whose now believing I haven’t changed. But I did ruin everything after learning about time travel so I can destroy friendship. I deserve to be in here than try to reason with that Twilight.”

The voice remained quiet for a few secs before continuing,

“If she is who you believe it is, and she does believe you haven’t changed. Then...it proves it isn’t her.”

“What?”

“The real Twilight helped you see that revenge isn’t the answer, and helped you learn about friendship. She would never believe you’re still the old Starlight Glimmer that wants things her way.”

That’s when Starlight started to believe that’s true. Twilight gave her a second chance and offered to be her friend and to help her learn about friendship. Twilight would never believe she would continue doing things the way she used to do.

“Yeah, you’re right,” she said happily again, “That Twilight has got to be a fake. Trying to make me believe that I’m still apart of the darkness.”

“Then you must know what you must do,” the voice said softly.

“Yes. I must save my friends, break this ball and defeat whoever’s pretending that Twilight before returning to Equestria, and save my nephew.”

Starlight slowly opened her eyes while crossly staring at the top before saying,

“Time to fix this.”

She flipped onto her hooves, while still floating, just as two bright lights appeared next to her and then disappeared to reveal Terra and Sunset Shimmer staring crossly forward like Starlight was doing.

Terra summoned his Keyblade, lifted up and moved it behind him and then made one ultimate slice with it breaking the ball of light and freeing them all.

The light faded away to reveal the bad desert like future again with Terra, Sunset and Starlight behind Twilight who was now struggling stand on her hooves. She was in pain after the slice from Terra’s Keyblade.

“Impossible!” She said in pain but also in the voice of Xodiac.

Dark smoke appeared around Twilight and then disappeared to reveal Xodiac in his true form as he collapsed to the ground.

Xodiac slowly stood back on his hooves before turning round to look at the three while asking, “How is it that you found me, when you were there in the light?”

Starlight grinned at the Nopony. “You reek of darkness and I know Twilight would never believe I’m still evil. Even the fake light can’t block the smell or keep me away from my friends.”

Xodiac gasped shockingly and in fear.

Terra and Sunset grinned at him as well before Terra said, “I guess Starlight followed the darkness right to you.”

Xodiac started to glare at them.

“This is absurd... Then I shall make you all see... That your hopes are nothing...nothing but a mere ILLUSION!!”

Four black books with the Unversed symbol on them magically appeared around Xodiac while quickly spinning around him. Xodiac raised his hoof in the air making the books turn into papers of book pages as they fly around him like a tornado.

The Keyblade Wielder and the unicorns stood in battle mode ready to fight the Nopony.

“Ready, girls?”

“Ready!” The girls said in union.

The three then charged towards Xodiac.

Xodiac raised his hoof forwards ordering the pages to fly and attack them, but Sunset and Starlight worked together and used their magic to shoot the pages making them vanish.

Terra reached towards Xodiac and smacked them six times with his Keyblade.

“Take that!” The big smack from his Keyblade made Xodiac fly back a bit.

“Your powers shall be mine!” Xodiac magically made a new book appear in front of him. It opened up and a bright light shone in between the two pages and tried to suck Terra’s Keyblade powers into it.

But Terra was quick on his feet and quickly dodge rolled to the left causing the book to close by itself and disappear.

Terra pointed his Keyblade at Xodiac and shouted, “Freeze!” Four blocks of ice shot out of the blade of his Keyblade and hit Xodiac causing him to feel like he was about to collapse. But he wasn’t giving up yet.

“You should share your powers!” Xodiac raised his hoof up again, this time making a dark tornado appear in the middle of the battle area as it was beginning to drain the magic from the three.

Sunset and Starlight looked at each other and gave each other a nod before their horns began to glow as their magic grasp went all over them and made spun around each other while floating in the air.

They then float by each other. Sunset and Starlight placed their hoof near each other’s before reaching out and shouting, “Go!”

Then, out of nowhere, magical angel wings appeared behind them.

They flew towards Xodiac and smacked him with their wings seven times. Then they finished him off by flying in the air and shot a big magical beam at him with both of their horns.

The two unicorns landed safely on the ground next to Terra as they all looked at the Nopony who was now breathing heavily and collapsed on the ground in defeat.

He let out a groan before saying, “After all your protests, you’re all still like us, on the side of darkness.”

“We know who we are,” said Sunset bravely.

Xodiac slowly tried to get back onto his hooves while saying, “When did that happen? You three were always afraid of your past actions before...”

“Not anymore!” Shouted Terra before charging towards him.

Xodiac shook in fear just before a slice was heard with Terra now standing behind Xodiac. He had sliced Xodiac was his Keyblade so he was now completely defeated.

Xodiac let out a painful scream as a dark corridor appeared around him and disappeared taking him along.

Terra and the unicorns looked at the spot Xodiac once stood with happy smiles on their faces.

“All right! We did it!” Terra said cheerfully.

“Yeah!” Starlight added happily.

“And I can’t believe you helped us reach to you and broke the fake light, Starlight,” said Sunset proudly, “So it’s all thanks to you we manage to defeat him.”

Starlight smiled while blushing a bit.

“Well, I did have some help to break my guilt.”

Just then, a bright light appeared near them. The real light. They looked at it as it faded away to reveal the door that resemble the colours of the Crystal Empire castle. It was a doorway back to the Crystal Empire.

“Looks we’re heading home now,” said Terra.

“Finally,” Sunset said happily, “Home sweet home, here we come!”

The door opened by itself to reveal the light inside of it. Terra, Sunset and Starlight started to make their way to the door and on their way home with happy smiles on their faces.

“Thank you for helping me, whoever you are,” said Starlight kindly in her mind, “I’ve couldn’t have break my guilt without your help.”

“Let’s just say that my powers will be needed soon,” said the voice, “Also, I guess I should tell you my name. You deserve to know. My name...”

“is Yozora.”

Back in the secret hideout in the castle, a dark corridor appeared and disappeared to reveal Xodiac who was still pain after the slice as he slowly made his way to place his hoof on the wall.

“What ARE they?! No creature’s EVER face their guilt, the way that they do! It’s impossible!”

Suddenly, he heard another dark corridor appearing. Xodiac looked to his right and the Sunset and Starlight Replica standing a few metres away from him and the dark corridor appearing near them and disappearing to reveal Vanitas and Cozy Glow.

Xodiac screamed in fear while leaning back against the wall thinking that Sunset and Starlight gave found him without Terra with them. But then, he saw the Replica eyes in them. He started to chill a bit.

“Oh... Oh, yes. The replicas, of course. We can use this Sunset and Starlight to defeat the real ones.” But then, he looked confusedly at the brother and sister. “Vanitas? Cozy Glow?”

Vanitas started to speak to the replicas. “Wouldn’t you two like to be real?”

The two continued to stare at the Nopony while giving Vanitas a nod in response.

“All you need is the kind of power that the real Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer don’t have. If you can get that, you can be a new pony. Not Sunset, not Starlight, nor anybody else. You won’t just be copies of someone. You will be unique, your OWN selves.”

That gave the replicas some sense into their thoughts.

“Vanitas! What are you saying to them?!” Xodiac asked.

Vanitas grinned evilly while placing a hand on his side. “You know, he’s as good a place to start as any.”

Xodiac was shocked and furious by this. “You can’t do this!”

But before he could say anything else, the replicas magically grabbed Xodiac around the neck with their magic causing him to choke. He tried to break free, but it wasn’t any good. They were too strong him to escape.

A darkness grasp appeared around the two sucking the power from Xodiac as he screamed in pain as a darkness grasp appeared around him as well since he was now being destroyed.

“So sorry, Xodiac,” said Vanitas while grinning at him evilly since he wasn’t really sorry, “But your vessel is needed for the final choosing.”

Chapter XXXVII: Smolder vs Vanitas

Morning rose at the Land of Departure and everyone have just woken up around seven in the morning. They all got out of bed and stretched a bit before coming out of the rooms and started to make their way to the kitchen to have breakfast before returning to Equestria.

However, when they walked past the stairway to the thrones, Lightning Twister stopped and looked at the stairway. He then heard whispering coming from where the thrones were.

Lightning started to walk up the stairway and towards the thrones. Smolder was flying towards the kitchen following the others until she realised that her boyfriend was around them. She stopped and floated with her wings flapping, while the others continued on, and looked behind her to see where Lightning had gone to.

There she saw him walking up the stairway to the area of the thrones. So the dragon decided to follow him and see if anything was wrong so she can help him.

Lightning reached the area of the thrones which was on top of a small stairway with two giant circle floors joined together with a few medium rectangle sized windows on each side and at the end was a barrier to help stop anyone from falling.

He continued to hear the whispering until he felt a pain in his head as he groaned in pain while closing his eyes and placing a hoof on his forehead.

The whispering stopped just as a familiar female voice was heard behind him.

“Lightning?”

Lightning opened his eyes while removing his hoof from his forehead, since the pain has now stopped, and turned round to see Smolder walking towards him with a worried look on her face.

“Are you feeling okay?” She asked.

Lightning looked at his girlfriend for a few secs before sadly looking away and shaking his head in response.

“Last night,” Lightning spoke, “I didn’t just have a nightmare about the princesses punishing me for what I did to Tempest Plagueis. Something else happened before that.”

Smolder kneeled down a bit before gently placing a claw on her boyfriend’s shoulder while he was still looking away but still continued to speak,

“I saw images, like they’re telling me what’s to come next. Most of them I’m not sure of. But one image had Cozy Glow kissing somepony like she will finally win.”

“Who was she kissing?”

Lightning sadly looked at Smolder, finally, before answering her.

“Me.”

Smolder let out a small gasp of shock. After hearing what he just said, he began to feel like the darkness is starting to get to him and showing him what’s gonna happen when he accepts the darkness. And after what happened to Tempest Plagueis, it’s almost like it was starting to take over him.

Before the two can say anything else, Vanitas was heard behind them.

“Lightning.”

Smolder turned behind her while summoning her Keyblade and they both saw Vanitas and Cozy Glow standing near them with the area now being the secret room of the castle which were the two bad guys were at still.

“Wherever you are now, you are hard to find,” said Vanitas.

Smolder glared at the two while holding her Keyblade and their half of the area was still the thrones of the castle. “You’re both hard to get rid of.”

Smolder turned back to Lightning and gently rubbed his mane in comfort.

“We appeared at the training room because we needed to see you,” said Vanitas while his and Cozy Glow’s half of the area was the secret room of the castle, “We needed to you to see, who you are. We know the rest of your past.”

The dragon and pony didn’t listened to the Unversed leader as Smolder continued to comfort Lightning Twister.

“Lightning,” said Vanitas.

That caught their attention as Smolder glared at them again while pointing her Keyblade at them and Lightning looked at them in fear.

“You’re lying to him,” growled Smolder through her teeth.

“I’d never lie to him,” Vanitas said before walking to the left while staring at the two, “His mother moved away from Ponyville and Canterlot. She chose to move away, to keep him safe while she was still pregnant with him.”

“Don’t!” Growled the orange dragon.

“He remembers more than he say,” continued Vanitas while still walking, “We’ve been in his head.”

Lightning felt pain in his head again and placed a hoof back on his forehead while groaning in pain. This made Smolder look at him worriedly.

“Stop!” He cried in pain, “Stop it!”

“Search your memory,” finished Vanitas before he stopped walking.

“NO!”

“Leave him alone!” Shouted the angry dragon and charged towards Vanitas with both their areas now in the thrones area.

Smolder swinged her Keyblade to the right to slice Vanitas but he quickly dodged it before summoning his Keyblade and clashed it with hers while she tried to push it at his Keyblade.

While blocking her attack, Vanitas looked at the colt while saying, “Remember your mother. See her.”

Lightning continued to groan in pain with his hooves on his forehead as the pain got even more worst. Suddenly, a memory appeared in his mind.

There was a black coated pony with her hood covering her face and running away from what looks to be the castle of the Storm King.

She stopped on top of a pathway on a mountain while taking a few deep breaths in.

Suddenly, an angry scream coming the Storm King’s castle. It was the Storm King who was angrily screaming.

“NNOOO!!” He shouted from the castle making the pony look behind her at the castle and showing a bit of her face.

The memory ended and Smolder was getting more and more tired of Vanitas and Cozy Glow torturing her boyfriend with big fat lies. She swinged her Keyblade to the right while taking Vanitas’s Keyblade along breaking the clash.

They started to walk around in a circle as the area turned into the secret room of the castle.

“She hid away to protect you,” said Vanitas.

“I said stop talking!” Smolder said angrily.

“Lightning,” went on Vanitas with the area now back to the thrones area, “We know about your unknown past.”

Smolder and Vanitas clashed their Keyblades together three times while moving a bit with the area now back to the secret castle room and then back to the thrones area as the two clashed their Keyblades together and moved them down to the floor and stayed there for a few secs before Smolder broke the clash again by kicking Vanitas away from her.

Back in the hallway, the rest of the group were still making their way to the kitchen and start having their breakfast.

But their walk didn’t last long as Spike suddenly noticed something while flying next to Xion. He turned behind him and let out a gasp of shock after seeing no sign of Smolder or Lightning Twister.

“Guys!” He shouted worriedly making everyone stop in their tracks and looked at him, “Smolder and Lightning aren’t with us anymore! They’re gone!”

“What?!” The Young Five shouted in shock before looking around them and saw he was right. Smolder and Lightning Twister weren’t with them anymore. This made them worried.

“Where dragon and little pony gone?!” Yona asked worriedly.

“I don’t know,” replied Roxas calmly, “But let’s just hope nothing bad has happened to them.”

Just then, the sound of Keyblades clashing was heard from the distance.

“Do you hear that?” asked Axel while placing a hand near his ear to see if it wasn’t his head playing up.

“Yeah,” replied Mickey hearing the sound as well, “It sounds like someone’s having a fight with another Keyblade Wielder.”

This made them think it could Smolder and Lightning fighting a seeker that’s working with Vanitas and Cozy Glow or it could be them two fighting them.

“You don’t think?” Asked Fizzlepop while looking at Riku.

“Let’s hope not,” Replied Riku, “But let’s find out. Come on!” They all started to run from the way to the kitchen and towards the thrones area instead to see if Smolder and Lightning fighting Vanitas and Cozy Glow was true or not.

The area was still the thrones area as Smolder and Vanitas continued to clash their Keyblades together several times but most of the time they missed the next clash.

After one more clash, Vanitas said, “Tell is where you and Lightning are. He doesn’t know the whole story.”

Smolder clashed her Keyblade with his Keyblade, making the area turn back into the secret castle room, and the orange dragon ran behind Vanitas and stood in front of Lightning to protect him.

Half of the area, Vanitas and Cozy Glow were at, was the thrones area while Smolder and Lightning’s half of the area was the secret castle room. Vanitas turned to look at Lightning before saying, “It was The Storm King, who scared your mother into moving away from Ponyville and Canterlot.”

Smolder walked to the half thrones part of the area and away from the secret castle room area while glaring at Vanitas as he continued on, “He was looking at her. But he didn’t know where she was hiding.”

The area was now the secret castle room with Vanitas now walking a bit while saying, “So he invaded Canterlot during the friendship festival.”

Back to the whole thrones area, Lightning had tears rolling down his face with his hooves still on his forehead while breathing heavily during the pain as another memory appeared in his mind.

Cold Wind and Rain Heart was still enjoying their time together at the friendship festival, during pregnant time and the day she was about to give to him, until the mare suddenly saw darkness clouds coming towards Canterlot with an airship coming from it.

Rain Heart quickly placed her hooves on her husband while saying, “Don’t ask why, but we need to leave.”

“What?” Cold Wind asked confusedly.

“Now!”

They spread their wings out and flew into the sky and away from both Canterlot and Ponyville till they reached a place that wasn’t near the two places in Equestria.

Just then, Rain Heart let out a painful scream and holding her pregnant belly as Cold Wind quickly grabbed a hold of his wife and helped her reach the nearest hospital in town.

She was about to give birth to her son.

“NO!” Lightning shouted angrily, with tears gone from his face and the area now the thrones area again, before summoning his Keyblade and started attacking Vanitas as he tried blocking his attacks with his Keyblade.

Smolder was scared by this. “Lightning!” She cried, but he didn’t listened. He continued to angrily attack the seeker while the filly watched on and saw the deepest darkness in him.

“Lightning, stop!” The dragon cried once more.

That caught Lightning’s attention. Because just as he was to hit Vanitas with his Keyblade, he angrily looked behind him and saw Smolder worriedly looking at him.

Lightning’s anger turned into a sad look as he collapsed to the ground, with his Keyblade disappearing, and cried into his hooves knowing what he had done.

Smolder quickly ran towards him and gently placed a claw on his shoulder. She gave Lightning a sad look before glaring at Vanitas again.

“Stop tearing him apart!” She shouted angrily before flying quickly at him and pushed him with her feet really hard causing him to fly backwards while holding his Keyblade.

Vanitas landed on throne in the middle before growing a shock look on his face as to what he was sitting on. He moved his hand on the throne and looked at it before staring at the two.

Smolder was now worried after seeing what Vanitas was doing. He now knows where they are hiding.

While getting off the throne and onto his feet, Vanitas said, “So that’s where you are.”

Smolder flew towards the seeker and clashed her Keyblade with his. The second time he dodged, but clashed the third time before running behind the dragon as she turned round to where he was and clashed her Keyblade with his Keyblade again and tried pushing him down with it.

“You know why The Storm King wanted the colt in the first place?”

Smolder continued to glare at him while quietly saying, “No.”

“We’ll come to tell you all.” Vanitas and Smolder broke the clash and the seeing vision ended as Smolder’s Keyblade disappeared.

She looked around seeing if they were still about while breathing heavily, but couldn’t see them anywhere. They were gone again.

Smolder suddenly let out a small gasp of shock before turning where her boyfriend was crying in his hooves while worriedly shouting, “Lightning!”

She quickly ran towards him so she can comfort him.

Back in the secret castle room, a Storm Guard was standing near the seeker and pony waiting for new orders. Vanitas and Cozy looked at the Guard as Vanitas said, “He’s at the Land of Departure. Block all the doors!”

The two started to make their way to Land of Departure so they can tell Lightning about the darkness within him and the whole reason The Storm King’s after him.

Back at the thrones area in the castle, Smolder bent down to her knees and carefully hugged the poor crying colt as he continued to cry in his hooves.

“I’m sorry!” He said sadly, “I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”

Smolder gently patted Lightning’s back while softly shushing him, “Shhh...it’s okay, it’s okay. I know you didn’t mean to. I’m not angry, I’m not angry. Just shhh...shh shh shh...”

The guardians and the creatures manage to make their way to the thrones and saw the orange dragon cuddling the pony who was crying in his hooves. They ran up towards them as the Young Five circles around the two.

“What happened? Is he alright?” Asked Xion worriedly.

Smolder looked at Xion worriedly, and instead of answering her question, she said, “We have to go! We need to get back to the Crystal Empire! Now!”

Everyone was confuse by this.

“But what about breakfast?” Asked Sandbar earning a nod from Yona.

“There isn’t any time!” The dragon replied at the pony, “We need to get out of here before...!”

Before she could continue, a Storm Guard magically flashily appeared in front of the thrones making Smolder look behind her in shock with the others, even Lightning, looking over her in shock as well before ten more appeared around them.

Suddenly, twelve dark purple tentacles rose from the ground and wiggled a bit before each of them grabbed each of the group as they screamed in fear leaving Lightning alone in the ground, with no creature to protect him now, and pulled them up in the air.

“Guys!” Lightning shouted worriedly.

The guardians and creatures struggled to break from the tentacles, but it wasn’t any good, the tentacles were way too strong for them to even escape from.

“It’s no use!” Said Ocellus in fear, “We’re trapped!”

Gallus saw something near two of the Storm Guards, that were in front of the thrones, after trying to break free one last time. “Look!” He said.

They all looked at the two guards, so did Lightning, and saw a dark corridor appeared in front of the two guards and then disappeared to reveal Vanitas and Cozy Glow standing there while looking at the colt.

Lightning has a scared look on his face while staring at the two Unversed leaders as he then gulped in fear.

He knew this can’t be good.

Author's Note

Just one chapter to go and the Storm Pony will be revealed!

Hope you got your guesses ready

Chapter XXXVIII: Replica Showdown

Back at the Crystal Empire, things were looking all right still after that giant Unversed attack and the return of Applejack’s return.

Constantine had just finished making a protective shield over the empire to keep any Unversed from coming in and attacking the innocents. Applejack was telling her parents in the throne room, with Ventus and the others, about the great adventures she and her friends had over the years on how they spread friendship across the entire Equestria, started running a school that teaches friendship and how she became an aunt of a little colt Fluttershy adopted.

“And from this day on forwards, that little colt has been my little sugarcube of a nephew ever since,” finished Applejack proudly.

“Aww, that’s such a lovely story,” said Pear Butter softly and lovingly, “And this Lightning Twister you speak of sounds so adorable. I can’t wait to meet him when he returns.”

Fluttershy giggled before saying, “I’m sure you’ll love him to bits like we all do.”

Celestial, however, was more concerned that the fact Sunset Shimmer, Starlight Glimmer and Terra still haven’t returned yet from their mission through the secret underground door. She was started to feel more worried about her again.

Luna noticed this right away and asked, “Sister, are you alright?”

Celestia let out a sigh before answering, “I just, can’t shake the feeling that something bad has happened to Sunset Shimmer which is why they’re not back yet.”

“Come on, Celestia,” said Twilight softly, “I’m sure she’s okay. They’re probably got other things to handle through that door. Plus I’m worried about her, Spike and Starlight too, but that’s the inside of me, the outside of me is believing that they’re doing just fine and will return here safely.”

“I’m worried about Starlight as well,” added Sunburst, “But I believe in Twilight when she saids the two ponies will be okay and return here safely, then I totally believe in that.”

“And even though I lost Terra before and don’t wanna lose a friend again when he went through that door,” said Ventus, “I still believe that Terra’s gonna be just fine, especially since it’s been two years since he was the ninth seeker of darkness.”

“Me and Shining may be worried about Flurry Heart,” said Cadence, “But I know Sora and our grown up son will keep her safe no matter what.”

“Noted,” replied the sun Princess, “But still...”

Before she could continue on, a familiar female voice was heard from the distance of the throne room entrance.

“Missed me, Princess Celestia?”

They all turned and saw both Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer standing in front of the opened doors and wearing strange outfits but no Terra with them. (Spoiler Alert: they’re the replicas)

Celestia let out a big gasp of happiness while the others stared at the two unicorns with confuse looks on their faces.

“Sunset Shimmer! You’re home!”

She was about to run up to her so she can hug her, but Luna quickly placed a hoof out in front of her to stop her from getting to close to Sunset.

“Huh? What gives, Luna?”

“I’m sorry, Celestia.” Luna placed her hoof back down while saying, “But I know for a fact those are NOT the Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer we know and love.”

“I have to agree with her, Celestia,” Twilight said while glaring at the two ponies, “See the outfits they’re wearing? Sunset and Starlight would never wear those kind of outfits.”

“And Terra’s not with them!” Added Ventus.

“What?” Celestial looked at the two unicorns again and saw they were right. The outfits they were wearing aren’t the kind of outfits Sunset and Starlight would normally wear and Terra wasn’t even with them.

That’s when Celestia started to grew a shock look on her face and said, “You’re right, sister. They’re not our Sunset and Starlight! Who are you two and what have you done with Sunset and Starlight?!”

“What are you talking about, Celestia?” Lied the fake Sunset, “We ARE Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer. Surely you know that.”

“Oh really?” Asked Vincent while crossing his arms and raising an eyebrow, “Then why isn’t Terra with you? Hmm?”

“He betrayed us,” lied the fake Starlight while pretending to feel sad and betrayed, “After we went through the door, Terra let the darkness right back into him and returned to who he was before. A pawn of the darkness. We had no choice but to wear these outfits to keep the darkness from affecting us and destroy Terra along with that terrible darkness.”

Suddenly, they’ve heard Terra’s voice from behind them.

“You may wanna rephrase that.”

The two replicas turned behind them and saw Terra standing with both the REAL Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer before they walked up to the fakes and stood near them as they all stared at each other while the others behind the replicas stood there in both shocked and surprised.

“Oh my goodness!” Fluttershy gasped in shock, “There’s the real Sunset Shimmer and Starlight Glimmer with Terra still a good guy! So those two are fakes trying to fool us!”

“Just as we thought!” Said Twilight.

“Yeah!” Rainbow Dash added.

The three friends stared at the replicas as they stared at them back.

“Hmph,” began Sunset Replica, “You lot have changed. Your own darknesses...they don’t frighten you anymore.”

“How can you tell?” The real Sunset Shimmer asked.

“Because I’m you and she’s her.”

The two ponies didn’t believe that.

“No, SHE’S her and I’M me,” replied Starlight.

The two replicas shrugged while Starlight Replica said, “‘She’s her and I’m me,” she says. Must be nice being real. A fake like us, could never get away with saying that.” That’s when she started to get angry, “That’s right! We’re a phony, a fake! The way we look, the way we feel, everything we remember! And even, this newfound power!”

The replicas started to glow in darkness grasp which made everyone in the room let out a gasp of shock and confusion.

The darkness grasp slowly faded away from the two while Sunset Replica said, “We thought by finding some new strength, we could finally be someone...someone who is not at all you two! But...nothing changes...we’re still just empty! Everything about us is borrowed. As long as you two are around, we’ll never be more than two shadows!”

Sunset Replica and Starlight Replica summoned their soul eaters while glaring at the three. Terra, Sunset and Starlight stood in battle mode ready to fight them one last time as Terra summoned his Keyblade.

The others took a step back a bit to stay away from the fight that was about to happen.

Sunset Replica shot a darkness grasp ball at Terra which he manage to block it from hitting him with his Keyblade as it magically disappeared.

Terra jumped really high in the air, pointed his Keyblade at the replicas and shouted, “Fire!” which made three fire balls shoot out of his blade and hit the replicas causing him to fly to one side but still landed back on their hooves.

Sunset quickly used her magic to grab hold of the replicas’s soul eaters, floated them into the air and magically destroyed them without any harmless darkness or getting anyone hurt.

“I’m impressed,” said Celestia in a impressive tone.

Sunset Replica and Starlight Replica watched their soul eaters get destroyed before glaring very angrily at the two unicorns.

“You’re both not real,” said Starlight Replica angrily, “We’re the real ones! THE REAL HEARTS BELONG TO US!!” They both ran up to the real ponies.

Sunset Replica tried punching Sunset Shimmer, but she was too quick on her hooves and kept teleporting to one spot after the other for every time the Replica tried to punch her.

The fake Sunset Shimmer looked all around for the real Sunset Shimmer, but couldn’t seem to find her. She felt a slow tap on her shoulder. She turned behind her and just before she could say or do anything, Sunset Shimmer popped in front of her while saying, “Helloo.”

Sunset Replica screamed as it made her jump and scared giving Sunset the moment to punch her really hard in front her. Sunset Replica collapsed to the ground and fell unconscious.

“And that’s what you get for trying to make my friends think I’ve gone back to my old ways,” said Sunset proudly with a smirk on her face.

“I like where this is going,” said Rainbow in amazed with Twilight nodding in agreement just before Pinkie came back with some popcorn to eat while watching the fight against the replicas.

Starlight Replica was shooting magical lasers at Starlight Glimmer, but the same with Sunset Shimmer, she kept teleporting to one to another avoiding the laser blast. She even blew a raspberry at her to mock her.

“Hold still, you brat!” Shout Starlight Replica angrily before shooting another magical laser at her.

But again, she still teleported away before the laser could hit her and ended up behind the Replica. The fake Starlight glared at the real Starlight while growling, “You three will pay for this!”

“Put it on my tab,” Starlight said as she smirked at her.

Starlight teleported into mid air and used her magic to help her fly. She shot a big magical laser at the fake which made her look at it in shock. The Replica ran as fast as she could to get away from the laser. But the laser hit her causing her to fly and land on the ground next to Sunset Replica before falling unconscious.

Terra, Sunset and Starlight stood near the unconscious replicas now that the battle between the real and fake ponies was over.

“Care to do the honours, Terra?” Starlight asked politely.

“With pleasure,” answered Terra kindly.

Terra pointed his Keyblade at the replicas and a spark of light appeared at the end of the blade. It shot a beam from it and aimed at the replicas. The beam of light made dark smoke appear around the fakes making them fade away in defeat and destroyed.

The replicas faded away just as the dark smoke floated up into the air and disappeared.

Terra, Sunset and Starlight were relief that the replicas were now gone for good as Celestia quickly grabbed Sunset with her magic and pulled her into a tight embrace.

“Oh Sunset!” She said tearfully but happily, “I was so worried about you! I thought I’d never see you again for a second time! I’m so glad you’re safe!” Sunset couldn’t say anything as her face was now buried in Celestia’s chest because she was hugging her very tightly.

Starlight and Terra giggled at Celestia hugging Sunset until Ventus and Sunburst’s voice was heard.

“Terra!”

“Starlight!”

The two turned and saw Ventus and Sunburst running up towards them with smiles on their faces. Ventus hugged Terra as he hugged him back while Sunburst and Starlight hugged each other.

“I’m so glad you’re home safe and sound,” Sunburst said happily before giving his wife a kiss on the cheek.

“I’m glad to be back home with you lot,” replied Starlight happily before they broke the hug.

Twilight walked up to Starlight while smiling at her. “Welcome home, Starlight.”

“Thanks, Twilight,” Starlight said softly, “It feels good to be home again with my friends and family.” She then suddenly saw that not everycreature was in the room, “Wait, where’s Riku, Fizzlepop, Mickey and the children?”

“They’re on a mission like you three were,” answered Pinkie Pie.

“Something happened to my baby boy a few nights back,” added Fluttershy.

Starlight knew what she meant by that. Lightning Twister was foalnapped for the fifth time.

“Oh no...” said Starlight in annoyed while facehoofing and shaking her head.

“Oh yes,” said Rainbow Dash, “The poor kid got foalnapped once again.”

Celestia continued to squish Sunset into her chest while hugging her. That Princess really did missed her ex-student.

“So did you find out what was going on behind that door?” Amore asked.

“Yeah, it was just Xehanort from the past trying to get us become pawns of the darkness again,” answered Terra, “Seems that Vanitas and Cozy Glow weren’t the only ones trying to get us to fall to darkness.”

“Well, I’m so glad you’re all made it back safely,” Celestia said continuing to squish Sunset tightly, “Especially you, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset was struggling to breath and move from the embrace of Princess Celestia as she was wiggling her hooves around.

“Sister, please release Sunset Shimmer. I know you missed her so much, but she needs to breath from your big embrace.” Luna giggled a bit.

“All right, sister.” Celestia broke the hug and allowed Sunset a breath from being buried into her chest for more than four minutes.

Just then, Sunburst saw something where the replicas once laid in defeat. “Hang on. What’s that?”

Ventus walked over to the spot and saw it was another one of Vanitas’s cards. He picked it up and looked at it while walked over to him to look at it as well.

“Another one of Vanitas’s cards? How many more are there to collect now?” Pinkie asked confusedly.

“Don’t know, Pinkie,” answered Twilight while staring at the card in Ven’s hand, “But let’s just hope that the others have found the rest of the cards before we found this one.”

“Yeah. I hope so too,” added Ven while looking at the card in his hand.

Author's Note

In the next chapter, the reveal of the Storm Pony!

Chapter XXXIX: Storm Reveal

Back at Radiant Garden, Sora and the group were walking to the Gummi Ship, with Flurry Heart riding on Oliver’s back, so they head to Land of Departure where Riku, Mickey, Fizzlepop, Roxas, Xion, Axel, Spike and the Young Seven are.

Oliver however stopped walking, while the others went a bit, before he stared up into the sky making his little sister confuse by this.

Sora and the others quickly notice this as they stopped walking and looked back at him. They walked towards him to see if everything was alright.

“What’s wrong?” Goofy asked worriedly.

“There’s something, that’s been bothering me ever since we’ve gotten that card from Vanitas at Ansem’s lab,” answered Oliver while still looking at the sky.

“What about it?” Donald asked.

“Well...” Oliver moved his head down to look at his friends, “How many more cards do we need to collect now?”

Suddenly, a familiar voice was heard from the distance.

“That’s all of them. Your friends back at Equestria have already found the last one after destroying the replicas.”

They all turned and saw it was none other than Young Xehanort walking towards them before stopping near them.

“Xehanort!” Sora growled before they all stood in battle mode while Flurry Heart hid behind her big brother’s head. “Why are you here...?

“I am nothing but a mere copy of myself made by The Storm King,” answered Young Xehanort, “I was set out to stop you all from finding those cards and finding the secret hideout to where Vanitas and Cozy Glow are along with The Storm King himself. The Unversed you fought, were summoned by me with the gift from Vanitas. But it seems, they’ve all been found now. No matter, are you all ready to face the truth about Lightning Twister?”

Sora growled angrily before summoning his Keyblade while saying, “Enough! Once we place the cards together, we’re stopping The Storm King, Vanitas and Cozy Glow, and saving Lightning Twister!”

“Unfortunately...you’re a little too late,” Young Xehanort said.

“Huh?” But before Sora say anything else, he heard Lightning’s voice echo in his head.

“Sora!”

Sora let out a small gasp of shock after hearing that voice. “Lightning.”

The way Lightning called out to him sounded like he was in trouble and needed his help.

“Vanitas and Cozy Glow have already got to him at Land of Departure before you could. Lightning Twister is now about to discover the ultimate truth. I wonder how Fluttershy will also take it when she hears it?”

A dark corridor appeared around Young Xehanort and disappeared taking him along.

“Sora! Xehanort got away!” Donald shouted at Sora getting his attention.

“Doesn’t matter!” He replied in a serious tone, “Lightning and the others are now in danger at Land of Departure! We have to hurry before Vanitas or Cozy Glow can do anything to hurt our friends!”

They gave him a serious nod before they all quickly ran towards the Gummi Ship to fly all the way to Land of Departure to save their friends.

Everyone was in grave danger in the castle at Land of Departure. Riku, King Mickey, Roxas, Xion, Axel, Spike, Fizzlepop Berrytwist and the Young Six were all trapped in the darkness tentacles and were struggling to break free, but couldn’t since the tentacles were too strong for them.

As for Lightning Twister, he was shaking in fear while staring worriedly at his friends were all trapped in the tentacles before looking at Vanitas and Cozy Glow who were standing a few metres away from the boy while looking at him.

The guardians stopped struggling and looked at the three with worried looks on their faces as they didn’t know who the two were gonna do to Lightning.

Lightning was still scared, but he still wanted to know why The Storm King wanted him so he said, “Why did The Storm King come for me? Why did he want to foalnap a child? Tell me.”

“Because he saw what you’ll become,” answered Vanitas before taking two steps forward, “You don’t just have fear. You have darkness. His darkness, and his soul and blood. You’re his grandson.”

Vanitas raised his right hand forward while pointing a finger at the colt.

“You...are the Storm Pony.”

That left Lightning Twister and the others in complete shock and lost for words. Now they know why Vanitas and Cozy Glow were after him the whole time and how Lightning was able to kill Tempest Plagueis. It was the darkness from The Storm King, and due to the fact that he was the grandson of the evil yeti from long ago.

Vanitas moved his hand back down as he and Cozy Glow started walking slowly to the colt while Vanitas said, “My Master was the apprentice of The Storm King. Your mother was the daughter of The Storm King. What he suddenly realise before then, is that we’re both balance in the light within Kingdom Hearts, Lightning. Two darknesses and one light, that are one.”

Lightning walked back in fear while shaking before falling onto his back and looked at the two with a scared look on his face.

“We’ll save him, together,” said Vanitas as he and the filly stopped walking, “And take the throne.”

Lightning didn’t know what to do. If he helped The Storm King and take the throne, he’ll be betraying his family and friends. But if he refuses, there’s a small chance he’ll get destroyed and still be used to bring the evil yeti back. So he continued to shake in fear while sweating nervously.

Just then, they all heard a ship zooming outside the castle. They all looked at the windows on the right and saw the Gummi Ship flying by them meaning that Sora and the others have arrived to save the day.

Riku recognise the ship and let out a small gasp of happiness before saying, “Sora!”

Vanitas grinned evilly. “Hmph. I expected them to arrive after we took the kid.”

A bright light appeared behind near Lightning Twister and disappeared to reveal Sora, Donald, Goofy, Kairi, Aqua, Oliver in his ink demon form and Flurry Heart flying near her brother all staring crossly at the Vanitas and Cozy Glow while Lightning and the others stared at them.

“What, have, you, done?!” Sora asked angrily while taking a few steps forward.

“What The Storm King wanted before he was destroyed,” answered Vanitas, “To have his Storm Pony, and then destroy the magic of friendship. For all your powers that stopped Xehanort long ago, you didn’t see The Storm King was behind the darkness of Xehanort all along. But now you have.”

Vanitas and Cozy Glow summoned their Keyblades together which made everyone go into shock because Cozy Glow’s Keyblade is exactly the same as Vanitas’s and she can wield one.

“A Keyblade?! You wield one?!” Mickey asked in shock.

“I joined my heart with Vanitas, remember?” The filly answered with a cute expression before making it into an evil look, “Which means I can also wield a Keyblade too. And it also means I can do THIS!”

Cozy Glow shot a grasp ball of darkness by swinging her Keyblade to the left and it flew towards Sora and the group. But they jumped to each side just before the grasp ball hit the ground and exploded.

“Nice dodge, Kairi!” Axel said with a smile.

“Thanks, Axel!” Replied Kairi kindly before glaring back at the two.

Flurry Heart shot a magical beam at the darkness tentacles making them disappear in dark smoke as the guardians and creatures landed safely on the ground.

“Thanks, Flurry Heart,” said Spike softly to his little niece.

Flurry Heart let out a giggle while smiling at her Uncle Spike. But the smile faded away and turned into a scared look after hearing Vanitas growling angrily and before she quickly hid behind her big brother in his inky demon form.

“I’ve had enough of this!” Vanitas yelled, “I’m just gonna do this the hard way now!”

Vanitas disappeared in a flash making everyone look around the place trying to find him only for him to reappear in front of Lightning Twister, making him shake in fear even more, and grabbed him before he could even try to escape from him just as the others saw what he was doing.

“Lightning!” Sora shouted worried while quickly running towards them to save the colt.

“Sora!” Lightning called out to as he reached a hoof out to him.

But before Sora could save his friend, Vanitas jumped really high and over Sora and the others, landed on his feet and quickly ran down the stairs to get away from the guardians and creature while holding tight onto the colt.

“Stop him!” Shouted Ink Bendy before running off after the evil Keyblade Wielder.

The others ran after Vanitas as well, but Kairi and Aqua didn’t reach after them as Cozy Glow quickly flew in front stopping them in their tracks with an evil grin on her face.

The two girls glared at the evil filly before summoning their Keyblades and stood in battle mode.

“Are you ready for this, Kairi?” Aqua asked while glaring at Cozy Glow.

“Yes,” answered Kairi as she continued to glare at Cozy Glow as well.

Cozy continued to float in mid air while holding her Keyblade as she started to spin round really fast to smack the two female Keyblade wielders really hard.

But Aqua and Kairi used their Keyblades to block the spin attack by Cozy Glow with sparks striking from the attacks from the Keyblade spin attack.

Once she stopped spinning, it was Aqua’s turn to do some Keyblade spinning, but with magic.

“Take that!” Aqua pointed her Keyblade up in the air while spinning around as it created a icy tornado around her and shoot out ice rocks out.

The ice rocks hit Cozy Glow on the top of her causing her to shout “ow!” in pain.

Aqua stopped spinning. Cozy Glow rubbed the top of her head with her hoof before glaring very angrily at Aqua and Kairi before growling.

“Fire!” Kairi shot three fire balls from the end of her Keyblade and they flew towards Cozy. But she manage to avoid them by smashing them with her Keyblade.

Aqua’s Keyblade began to glow light at the end of the blade as Aqua pointed it at the evil filly. It then shot thirteen tiny balls of colourful lights in a circle and flew towards Cozy before smacking her. It happened a second time too.

Cozy Glow began to breath very heavily before glaring at the two girls as darkness smoke appeared on her.

“So you two wanna play bad guys? That’s fine then. Because I’m the bad guy.”

Cozy Glow raised her Keyblade up before pointing it at Kairi and Aqua. She made darkness grasp balls shoot out from the end of the blade and flew towards them.

“Watch out!” Shouted Aqua. She and Kairi ducked down to the floor just as the balls flew over and landed on the floor causing them to explode.

Aqua and Kairi got back up and looked behind them to see what was left from the darkness balls. They looked forward and saw the evil filly flying away possibly to find Vanitas and get out of here with poor Lightning Twister.

“After her!” Aqua said as she and Kairi ran straight after Cozy Glow before she could do anything that could harm the colt.

Vanitas continued to hold Lightning tight to him while running away from Sora and the others who were catching him to save the poor kid as he struggled to break free from Vanitas’s arms, but it wasn’t any good.

“Sora! Smolder! Silverstream! Help me!” Lightning cried in fear.

“Don’t worry, Braveheart!” Smolder shouted while flying, “We’re coming!”

Vanitas was nearly at a dead end of the castle and will easily be caught before he could bring Lightning to The Storm King. And just like that, he stopped at the dead end as he turned round to glare at the guardians and creatures.

They all glared at Vanitas. Sora took a few steps forward before summoning his Keyblade and then pointing it at him while saying, “It’s all over, Vanitas! Let Lightning Twister go! Now!”

Vanitas growled angrily at Sora, he wasn’t going to give up so easily. He suddenly saw something which made him grinned and let out a chuckle. Sora was confuse by this and looked at where Vanitas was looking at.

There he saw Cozy Glow flying quickly towards them and kicked Sora really hard on the forehead causing him to fall to his knees as she floated near her brother and grinned at the heroes just as Kairi and Aqua caught up and stood with the guardians and creatures.

“Eight guardians and seven wielders are more that we care to face,” said Vanitas while Lightning struggled to break free again, “But now that The Storm King’s grandson is finally in our hands and hooves, I’m just certain you’ve collect all the cards to witness what our king has in store for you all.”

A dark corridor appeared around the three and then disappeared taking them along. There they saw their little friend was no where to be found.

Lightning Twister was captured by the darkness. Once again.

“Oh, no...” Sora said quietly to himself. He knew this was gonna be bad for not only his home, but also for Equestria and Lightning Twister.

There’ll be no telling what might happen to him.

Author's Note

What will happen next and what will happen to poor Lightning Twister?

Chapter XL: Hideout Found

At the Storm Kingdom, it was thundering every four minutes making the place even more scary than it was before.

Inside the throne room, a dark corridor appeared as Vanitas and Cozy Glow walked out the corridor, with poor Lightning Twister still trapped in Vanitas’s arms, before it disappeared behind them.

Once they were near the throne part of the room, they stopped and Vanitas placed Lightning in front of them and near the throne.

The scared colt looked around the place before looking up and shook in fear to who he just saw. There he saw The Storm King still alive a bit while stone was still covering a bit of his body except for his right hand and sitting on his throne.

The yeti smiled evilly at Lightning as he was proud that Vanitas and Cozy Glow have finally brought him the colt.

“Long have I waited...” The Storm King said, “For my grandson to come home.”

Lightning took a step back a bit while looking at The Storm King and shaking in fear still.

“I never wanted to destroy you or your mother when she betrayed me. I wanted you to come here...Lightning Storm Twister.”

The yeti slowly moved his right hand to the right reveal the throne next to his. That was Lightning Twister’s throne, for him to rule Equestria by his grandfather’s side. It looked a lot like The Storm King’s throne only medium size so it’s perfect for the colt to sit on.

“You will take the throne. It is your birthright, to rule by my side. It is in your blood. OUR blood.”

Lightning continued to shake in fear of The Storm King, but he tried to brave so he said, “I don’t want to lead the darkness. I want to end it.”

“As a Friendship Wielder?” Asked The Storm King.

Lightning didn’t know what he meant by that, but he continued to try to be brave. “Yes.”

“Oh, no,” said The Storm King while shaking his head, “I’m afraid that’s not possible. Your blood is apart of mine. And my soul’s been living inside of you ever since your weak mother ran away from me a long time ago. That’s why I needed to find her before you were even born.”

“Momma was strong and brave enough to run away and did the best she could to protect me. She was trying to save me from you, and she did.”

“Tempest Shadow was saved by that meddling princess of friendship, and not even her parents knew what she was doing after running away to fix her horn when she was grown up. The only family you have left now, is with me.”

Storm King snapped his clawed fingers as four chains appeared from the two pillars on each side of the floor and wrapped around Lightning’s hooves making sure he doesn’t try to escape.

Lightning looked at the chains inow even more scared than ever as he looked at the yeti again.

“The time has come!” Storm King announced, “With the power of the darkness, the Unversed and my soul remaining in my grandchild, we shall go forth! And take back what should have been mine a long time ago!” He grinned evilly at Vanitas before saying, “Do it.”

Vanitas took a few steps forward, placed his right hand out and summoned his Keyblade. He pointed it at Lightning as darkness light appeared at the end of the blade and beamed at the colt causing him to feel great pain from that dark light.

Suddenly, dark magic soul came flowing from Lightning and towards The Storm King which made Lightning feel even more pain than Cold Wind hitting him.

“Argh! Please! No! Stop! Aaaaahhhhh!”

The Storm King started to feel like new again as the stone started to crumble from the rest of his body making him able to move again.

“Yes,” he said proudly but evilly, “Now that’s the stuff I’ve been waiting for.”

The soul continued to flow from within poor Lightning Twister and into The Storm King as Lightning started to cry tears of pain and closed his eyes before crying out the one pony he wanted right now.

“MOMMMAA!!”

Everyone, still in the throne room of the Crystal Empire castle, were still waiting for Sora and the others to return from their group missions.

Constantine was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed with Vincent flipping his coin next to him, Rainbow and Applejack were pacing back and forth, Cadence was sitting on her throne with her right leg leaning on the throne stand and her face on her cheek while the others just stood around waiting.

Just then, the throne room doors open and everyone had smiles in hopes that their other friends, and of course Lightning Twister, have returned.

But their smiles turned into frowns and worried looks as they did see Sora and the others return from their group missions, but neither of them had happy looks on their faces like they often do after completing their mission. Their looks were very sad, especially Smolder.

Cadence took off her throne and walked towards her son and daughter. Flurry Heart was sitting on Oliver’s back with a very upset look.

The princess of love gently picked up the baby princess from Oliver’s back and cradled her close to her before asking, “Flurry Heart, what’s wrong? Why are you all upset?”

Flurry Heart sadly looked up to her mother and said in a sad baby tone, “Mama, Lightning Twister gone.”

Cadence was confuse by what her baby daughter just said to her.

“Gone? What do you mean Lightning Twister’s gone?”

“What she meant, Cadence,” Riku began to explain, “Is that we had Lightning Twister safe with us, but he got captured again. By Vanitas and Cozy Glow.”

The mane eight, Sunburst, Capper, the princesses, Shining Armor, Amore, Ventus and Terra all now have sad looks on their faces after hearing that poor Lightning Twister has been captured once more. Pear Butter and Bright Mac still haven’t met the young colt, but they still felt bad for them as their looks were sad as well.

Constantine and Vincent felt awful for what had just happened to the groups that went out on three different missions. They went over to Oliver and gently placed a hand on his shoulder.

Fluttershy started to cry as her baby boy was captured for the sixth time now. Capper carefully wrapped his arms around his wife and started to gently rub her back in comfort, especially since he was upset that his son was captured again.

“I...I can’t believe he got captured again!” Twilight said sadly before Shining gently placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“I’m so sorry, Fluttershy,” said Riku in sadness and guilt, “I promised I would bring him back safe and sound for you. But I broke that promise and let him get captured again.”

“It’s not your fault, Riku,” Fluttershy replied while still crying, “I refuse to blame you for what has happened.”

“And to make things worse, The Storm King’s behind all of this,” said Spike.

The eight ponies, three princesses, the apple pear couple, Shining, Terra and Ven gasped in shock after hearing that news from the baby dragon. Fluttershy was now shocked, scared and upset than ever, more than the night Cold Wind foalnapped Lightning at the Gala. But not only that, they couldn’t believe The Storm King has returned after his stone defeat long ago.

“My baby boy has captured by Vanitas and Cozy Glow who are really working for that Storm Monster?!” Cried Fluttershy with tears still rolling down her face, “Lightning’s still afraid of thunder storms! He can get hurt by him!”

“But how is he back?!” Sunburst asking shockingly, “He was destroyed long ago, never to be seen again!”

“His remaining Tempest warriors picked up his remaining stone parts and manage to brought him back alive a bit thanks to the dangerous experiment pieces Cozy and Vanitas stole from the lab,” answered Aqua.

“And I don’t think he will hurt him, Fluttershy,” said Sora making everyone confuse again.

“What do you mean, sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

“The reason why The Storm King was after Lightning is because...he has his blood, and his soul. Lightning Twister is the grandson of The Storm King. He is, the Storm Pony we keep hearing about.”

They all now even more shocked than ever. Lightning Twister was the son of Rain Heart who was the daughter of The Storm King making the young colt a Storm Pony and the grandson of the evil yeti king.

“Lightning Twister is related, to The Storm King?!” Celestia asked in deep shock.

“He was a traitor to us the whole time!” Pinkie Pie shouted angrily.

“Whoa Whoa Whoa now, Pinkie Pie!” Applejack said crossly, not happy with the pink pony, “There’s no need to say Lightning’s a traitor to us! We didn’t know The Storm King was his grandfather, and neither did we!”

“But he’s still the grandson of that evil meanie yeti! I say once we get the colt, we lock him up and get him to tell us what is The Storm King’s true plan so we can defeat him, Vanitas and Cozy Glow before sending Lightning off to Tartarus!”

“NO!” Fluttershy cried, “I love that colt very much! We can’t throw him into Tartarus after discovering he’s the grandson of the Storm King!”

“And that’s my boyfriend you’re now threatening!” Smolder said angrily, “If you think you can just go ahead and throw away all the love and care about Lightning Twister just because he’s related to that beast and was pretending to be a good guy. You got another thing coming!”

“I agree with them, Pinkie,” agreed Twilight, “Lightning Twister may be The Storm King’s grandson, but I refuse to believe he is part of his plan from the very beginning when Fluttershy first found him and the whole Cold Wind abusing him was a setup when we all saw what that stallion did at the Crystal Empire.”

“Hmph!” Pinkie said while crossing her hooves and looking away. “That colt broke every Pinkie promise we made.”

Everyone turned back to each other to continue digesting how to save Lightning Twister once again.

“So how can we rescue the kid this time if we still don’t know where the hideout is?” Gallus asked.

“I’m not sure, Gallus,” replied Sora, “After our group missions, we still know nothing about their hideout. And all we got are the other cards we collected.” He pulled the cards out while Ventus pulled out the other two.

“What do you think we suppose to do with them now?” Donald asked.

“Maybe, put them together?” Kairi suggested.

Sora shrugged and decided to give it a shot. Sora and Ven walked towards each other and placed the four cards together as a bright light appeared on top of them. The two let go of the cards, took a step back and watched the light shone very brightly before turning some kind of castle like shape.

The light faded away to reveal the vision style of The Storm Kingdom, the location to where the hideout was.

“The Storm Kingdom,” said Princess Luna before growing a grin on her now that they all know where the hideout is, “So that’s your hideout, eh?”

“Well, now that we know where they are,” said Amore, “We can go straight over there, grab Lightning and return here before they can do anymore damage to him, right?”

“I’m afraid that’s not impossible, Amore,” replied Fizzlepop sadly, “The castle may not have made us see visions of me, Riku or Mickey as members of The Storm King’s crew when we went in to save Lightning and Silverstream, but it’s still a dangerous place, even for me. We can’t go in and save the poor kid.”

They all, except for Pinkie who was still looking away in a grump, looked down in a great sadness as new tears begin to roll down Fluttershy and Smolder’s face. The Storm Kingdom was still a dangerous and not safe for any creature to go in there. And now their sweet little Lightning Twister is totally gone and there’s no telling what that Storm King will do to him.

Sora looked down in sadness too before taking out his rubber crown from his pocket and looked at it. He started to remember the promise he made to Lightning about making the darkness go away and leave him alone before going off to visit Ansem the Wise. He placed the rubber crown close to his chest where his heart was and closed his eyes.

Sora reopened his eyes with a serious look while saying,

“I’ll save him.”

Everyone looked at Sora in shock after hearing him say he’ll save Lightning.

“WHAT?!” Pinkie asked in complete shock.

“Sora, what’d you say that?” Asked Goofy.

“Didn’t you hear what Fizzlepop said?! It’s too dangerous!” Donald said angrily.

“I know,” said Sora, “But, I made a promise to Lightning, that I’ll make the darkness go away and leave him alone for good. And by that, it means any darkness and any seeker that tries to harm him in any way. And those that are probably harming right now are Cozy Glow, Vanitas, and now The Storm King. So that’s why, I’m going to The Storm Kingdom, save Lightning, and end this darkness once and for all. But I’m not gonna save him alone.”

“Huh?” Donald was now confuse by what Sora just said about not going alone, “What do you mean?”

“I mean, I refuse to go save him...without you guys.”

The guardians were shocked but almost amazed to hear Sora to say that.

“Sora, are you saying you want us to come with you to save Lightning Twister?” Kairi asked.

Sora smiled at Kairi before giving her a nod in response. “Yes. If Vanitas and Cozy Glow are too powerful now along with The Storm King, it’s gonna take more than just me to save Lightning. That’s why I’m asking you lot to come with me to help. That is, if you want to come help.”

“Well duh,” answered Donald with a smile while placing his fists on his hips.

“Then it’s settled,” said Riku, “We’re all going to save Lightning from The Storm King.”

“Very well,” said Princess Celestia softly and proudly, “We shall let you all on your new mission to save our young Lightning Twister, together.”

“Are you serious right now?!” Pinkie asked angrily.

“Pinkie! Enough!” Twilight said crossly.

“Me, Xion and Axel will stay here to make sure no Unversed attacks the Crystal Empire while you’re gone,” said Roxas.

“But don’t worry,” said Axel with a friendly grin, “If you ever get into trouble by The Storm King, I’ll be there to help rescue you.”

The guardians gave the three friends a friendly smile before Sora said, “Got it.” He turned to the other guardians, “Let’s go.”

“Good luck!” Axel said while giving them a thumbs up and a friendly smile.

They gave Axel a nod for a thank you before running out of the throne room and straight towards the Storm Kingdom to save Lightning Twister while Roxas, Xion and Axel stay behind to look after the Crystal Empire.

“May your heart be your guiding key,” said Xion softly.

Chapter XLII: Pinkie Pie Upsets Spike and Lightning Twister

Everything was as quiet by the time Sora and the guardians returned back to the Crystal Empire after rescuing Lightning Twister.

In the throne room, Fluttershy was holding her poor son in her hooves hugging him gently with his face buried in her chest, Axel and Constantine was leaning against the wall with their arms crossed and Sora and Riku were standing in front of Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Twilight and Amore as they just finished explaining what The Storm King was planning the whole time even before being turned to stone and broke into pieces while the others in the room just stood around and some looked sadly at the poor scared Lightning Twister.

“Twelve Tempest warriors,” said Celestia calmly but in shock, “The Storm King has been busy, even before his great defeat.”

Before she or anycreature could say anything else, they heard poor Lightning Twister sniffing sadly in Fluttershy’s hooves with tears running down his face and into Fluttershy’s fur chest.

“I-I killed T-Tempest P-Plagueis! I-I’m t-the grandson o-of t-the S-Storm K-King! I’m a m-monster! I-I’m s-s-sorry!”

The princess of the sun gave the colt a sad look after hearing him say that. She walked over to Fluttershy and gently stroked Lightning’s mane in comfort.

“Shhh...don’t cry, my little pony,” Celestia said in her soft motherly tone, “None of this was your fault. You didn’t know your grandfather was The Storm King, neither did we. And it wasn’t your fault you killed the ex-King of the hippogriffs, The Storm King’s darkness made you do it. We ain’t gonna punish you. We’re gonna put an end to this and protect you as much as we can. I promise, my dear.” She then carefully kissed Lightning on the forehead as Lightning slowly began to calm down a bit.

But the calming down didn’t last long, as Pinkie Pie started to go on about Lightning Twister being related to the evil yeti again.

“ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!?! HE’S THE STORM KING’S GRANDSON!! HE IS RESPONSIBLE FOR THAT INVASION AT THE FRIENDSHIP FESTIVAL LONG AGO AND NOW THIS!! HE NEEDS TO BE LOCKED AWAY LIKE HIS FATHER!!”

Ohhhh, Fluttershy did not like what she just heard from the pink pony. Her eye twitched in anger before she glared at Pinkie Pie.

“Sunburst, hold my son. There’s something I need to do.”

Sunburst went over to Fluttershy, very carefully took Lightning from her hooves and cradled him to close to him as Fluttershy and Capper went over to Pinkie Pie with an angry look on their faces.

“M-Momma!” Lightning cried in sadness.

“Shhh...it’s okay, Lightning,” cooed Sunburst in the colt’s ear, “She’ll be back. But for now, it’s best you don’t see this.” Sunburst gently moved Lightning’s head to his chest where he can bury his face.

Once Fluttershy and Capper got to Pinkie Pie, who still has a cross look on her face, Fluttershy started to speak to Pinkie the same way she did to Discord long ago during Sora’s first time in Equestria.

“What is the matter with you, Pinkie?! Why must you continue going on and on about Lightning being related to that evil yeti king like he has betrayed us now?!”

“Because he DID betray us!” Pinkie shouted angrily, “He’s been pretending to act like an normal pony, except for during the father abuse times, until the day Vanitas and Cozy Glow came back and was told by Lightning to unleash the darkness in his heart! And since The Storm King is now back and he’s the grandson of him, they’re both after the four princesses and Kingdom Hearts! How can you not see that?!”

Everyone, even Flurry Heart and Mickey, gave the pink pony an angry look after hearing what she just about Lightning Twister betraying them even when he didn’t knew his grandfather was The Storm King.

“Pinkie, stop it already!” Twilight said crossly while walking up to stand by Fluttershy, “You didn’t know Lightning Twister was part of The Storm King’s family! And neither did we! And after everything we did with and for Lightning over the years, the birthdays for him to remember, spending Hearth’s Warming Eve with him, and the awesome rainbooms Rainbow Dash performs on his birthdays to make them a special day for him, you’re just gonna throw them away like we wasted our time doing all of those nice stuff for him?!”

“We DID waste our time doing all those stuff for Lightning, Twilight! We wasted our time doing those things for a pony who would later betray us and turns out to be a bad guy the whole time! Not to mention, YOU also wasted your time humming your soft lullaby to him during the times you were foalsitting him!”

“I was doing what I wanted to do to help Lightning feel calm and better again!” Twilight replied crossly before letting out an annoyed sigh, “And I did not waste my time doing that for him! I didn’t know he was The Storm King’s grandson either! Specially since it’s been years since we last saw The Storm King!”

“Until the day he actually came back from the dead thanks to the help of Vanitas, Cozy Glow, and that stupid pony who is nothing but A LITTLE STORM LIAR!!” Pinkie shouted furiously making Flurry Heart hide underneath her big brother in fear of her outburst.

That made everyone, including Tempest Shadow, Mickey, Axel, Constantine and Terra, go into completely shock after that outburst. Pinkie Pie has just said something so hurtful that not even a child would even stop it from sinking into their hearts.

Lightning couldn’t hold it in any longer, he let the tears running down his face and jumped out of Sunburst’s hooves before running out of the throne room with everyone watching him run out.

“Lightning! Wait!” Sora called out worriedly before running out to catch up with the colt with Donald and Goody following him. The Young Six followed them as well since Lightning was still their friend and Smolder’s boyfriend.

Fluttershy glared very angrily at Pinkie Pie while shaking furiously.

“STOP MAKING HIS PAIN WORST!!” She shouted furiously.

“I’m making his pain worst?! He made our pain worst than the other pains we had in the past! By lying to us and made us waste our time being nice to him and making him part of our lives!”

“Will you stop believing he’s been lying to us?!” Twilight was getting tired of this. “He didn’t do anything wrong to us! Like I said, we didn’t know he was part of the Storm family or was part of The Storm King’s actual plan!”

“Why must you continue being on his side, Twilight?! Spike did an bad thing of accusing you for being jealous of Sludge, and you still took that little orphan’s side after realising that Sludge wasn’t his real father since he never had any!”

Those words made Twilight grow more angrier while Spike started to feel upset now and looked down in sadness as he rubbed his arm.

Twilight walked up to Pinkie before saying, “Never, and I mean NEVER, call Spike and orphan again! Yes he may have said some things to me that broke my heart when Sludge was pretending to his dad, but I forgave him because that’s what family and friends do! Sure I made a mistake to him by saying he isn’t my brother, but I regretted it now! And he does a mother! TWO mothers actually! My mother who accepted Spike as a family member, and me since I was the one who hatched him so I get to call him my brother, friend and son if I and he wants to! And after what Sludge did to him a few years back, I’m the only mother he has left!”

Twilight walked over to her poor baby dragon and gently wrapped a hoof around him to pulled him close to her chest and comfort him as Spike started to cry in her chest. Twilight used her other hoof to gently stroke his back.

“Why isn’t anycreature taking me seriously?! We should just give him to Cozy Glow since she’s still an evil child pony!” Pinkie said angrily.

“Lightning isn’t an evil child pony!” Said Sunset angrily, “And are you crazy?! We can’t give him to Cozy Glow, that’s who she wants!”

“Applejack, you’re the element of honesty! Why can’t you see that colt is lying to us so The Storm King can easily defeat us?!”

“Because I KNOW he isn’t lying!” Applejack replied crossly, “Even I didn’t know The Storm King’s blood runs through Lightning’s veins throughout the years when he had no idea who he was related to him!”

Pinkie looked at Rainbow who was staring crossly at her with her hooves crossed while floating in mid air. “Rainbow Dash! You’re my friend and the element of loyalty! Back me up on this and sort that colt out!”

Rainbow looked at Pinkie crossly before her eyes to the left and she started to think. If she agreed with Pinkie, she would go back to how she was when she first met Lightning where she scared him with storm clouds and calling him a crybaby. But if she disagrees with her, she’s doing the right thing and sticking to her poor nephew’s side.

Finally, she thought of her choice and the answered.

“No, Pinkie.” The Rainbow maned pony landed on the floor softly before continuing, “I refuse to believe that Lightning Twister was against us the whole time. That would be another mistake I’ve made in front of him. And I already made a mistake to him by scaring him with a storm cloud and calling him a crybaby, and upon this day, I swore to myself that I would never make a mistake like that to Lightning ever again. I love that kid like he WAS my nephew, and I’m glad to be his aunt like the rest of us are. And I think you’ve got a choice to make, Pinkie Pie. Either you’re the element of laughter, or the element of sadness. Because not only have you upset the kid, but you also upset poor Spike!”

She then pointed a hoof at where Twilight was comforting her poor baby dragon as Pinkie looked by Rainbow and saw Spike was still sobbing in the purple alicorn’s chest while Twilight gently stroked his back.

“Shh...it’s okay, Spike,” whispered Twilight in a soft tone, “I’ve got you. I’m not still upset or angry for what you did when Sludge was pretending to be your dad. He fooled you, just like we were fooled. But you’re still apart of our family, and will always be my brother, son, friend and number one assistant no matter what. Remember I told you how proud I was when you helped us found Lightning after he was foalnapped at the Gala by Cold Wind? I still am, and I always will be.”

Twilight carefully kissed Spike on the forehead which made him calm a little before a smile slowly formed on his face.

While watching Twilight comforting Spike, Flurry Heart looked up to Oliver as he looked at her back.

“Olive still loves Lightning?” Flurry Heart asked worried.

Oliver smiled at her little sister before gently picking her up with his hoof and held her. “Don’t worry, Flurry Heart. I still love him. I wouldn’t go against him since I didn’t know his grandfather was The Storm King from the very beginning. He’s family, just like us.”

After hearing Oliver say that and looking at Twilight comforting Spike again, Pinkie Pie felt her heart break into two pieces. Not because no creature was by her side about Lightning being related to The Storm King and lied to them as well as betrayed them, but because of what she did. The pink pony not only thought the young colt was betraying them and saying he needs to be punish and locked away, but also upset the poor baby dragon who was treated by dragon who wanted to live in a castle like he did.

And through her eyes, she can see what kind of monster she was becoming after her actions.

“What have I done?!”

Chapter XLIII: Comfort and Forgiveness

Lightning Twister didn’t go far after running out of the throne room. He didn’t even run out of the castle and out of the Crystal Empire. He ran across the hallway while still crying before he reached one of the guest rooms, he and his friends were sleeping in, and closed the door behind him just as Sora, Donald, Goofy and the Young Six stopped near the guest room door.

Sora worriedly started knocking the guest room door.

“Lightning! Please open the door!” Sora said calmly but loud enough for Lightning to hear from the room while twisting the door handle only to see that it was locked, “I know those words from Pinkie hurt you, but we’re not all against you! We know you never wanted to kill Tempest Plagueis and you didn’t know about you being the grandson of The Storm King! But we still help you get through this, we’re still your friends and family! Just let me in!”

With no answer heard from the room, Sora stopped twisting the handle and decided not to bother him anymore or even try to get the colt to let him in the room. So he let go of the handle and let out a calm sigh.

“All right, Lightning. I understand you’re upset about Pinkie’s cruel words. So we’ll leave you be and come back to check on you later, okay?”

With still no answer from the poor colt, Sora decided to accept that for a yes before walking away from the guest room door while Donald, Goofy and the Young Seven watched him in confusion.

“Sora, where are you going?” Donald asked, “What about Lightning Twister?”

Sora stopped walking and turned round to look at Donald before answering, “Lightning is in a bad place right now. He wants to be alone after everything that has happened to him when we got here. But we will check on him later if he’s ready to see his friends again.”

Donald looked at the guest bedroom door for a few seconds and completely see that his friend was right. Lightning Twister has had a few rough days and been accused for something he didn’t know he was suppose to be part of and didn’t want any part of it now that he knows why the darkness was in his heart.

“Aww, you’re right,” he said to Sora while turning his head back to look at him with a sad look on his face.

Sora continued to walk back to the throne room as Donald, Goofy and the Young Six followed behind him leaving Lightning alone and check on him later on.

It’s been about two hours since Lightning ran out of the throne room and into the guest room. In fact, he was still in the guest room, sitting on the bed while sobbing a bit still and holding his Bendy plushie that was packed in his bag when they all leaving to the Crystal Empire on the first day.

After Pinkie Pie hurtled his feelings, by saying he was a traitor the whole time and locking him up, he couldn’t help but think what might happen next. Will Fluttershy and Capper still accept him as their son or will they and the others leave him in Tartarus because he was the Storm Pony? And does Smolder still wanna be his girlfriend while Silverstream continuing being his big sister figure and the others being his friends or will they leave him and no longer be by his side anymore?

He was scared the same way he would see his father and the day he first met Cozy Glow.

Just then, Lightning heard the guest bedroom door open. He looked up to see the door slowly but carefully opening and in came Sora, Donald, Goofy and the Young Six coming in to check on him like Sora said they would a few hours ago. Ocellus was holding a plate full of double chocolate cookies in her hoof while Gallus was holding a cup of hot chocolate in his claw to help try to make Lightning feel more better.

“Lightning sweetheart, are you feeling alright now?” Silverstream asked worriedly but softly as they walked towards the bed.

Lightning sadly looked at his friend and girlfriend before slowly shaking his head in response.

“I feel, awful,” he said sadly and quietly but loud enough for the others to hear him.

Sora sat on the edge of the bed next to the colt. “Why do you feel awful? You did nothing wrong.”

“But I did!” Lightning replied sadly as new tears began to roll down his face, “I was the one who let The Storm King threaten all kingdoms of Equestria! I was the one who let him made all the hippogriffs go into hiding! I’m the reason why The Storm King did all of this, even after you defeat Xehanort! This is all my fault! I’m a bad pony!”

“Oh you’re not, kid,” said the blue griffon who was putting the cup of hot chocolate on the nightstand, “You didn’t know you were part of The Storm family tree, and neither did we. But we’re not against now we know. We believe that you’re still a good pony.”

“And we know that, because we’re still your friends and family,” added Silverstream with a soft and friendly smile.

The colt looked at pink hippogriff with a tear streaming down his cheek. “But, I let The Storm King invade your kingdom. I’m a threat to the hippogriffs.”

Silverstream gently placed a claw on Lightning’s shoulder while softly saying, “You’re also my little brother. You may be the grandson of The Storm King, but you’re still one of us. A member of the friendship bond and family. We could never abandon you for being related to that beast, even if we didn’t know about it before we first met.”

“And not only that,” Smolder began as she flew towards the bed and sat next to Lightning on the edge of the bed to where the pillow was, “I still love you. Even after hearing the truth from Vanitas, I believe you’re nothing like that yeti and my heart is still completed with you in.”

Lightning started to look at the orange dragon before asking, “I’m still, your boyfriend?”

Smolder gave Lightning a nod while smiling before looking away with a worried frown on her face. “And also, there’s something I been meaning to tell you. It’s something I didn’t wanna tell you, but I feel like it needs to come out.”

Lightning looked at his girlfriend confusedly as she looked down at the ground while placing her claws on her arms before letting out a calm sigh and then said,

“When I asked Ember if you could be part of the next egg hatching day, I didn’t just ask her because I wanted you to be there with me to help out. It’s also because...I wanted to tell you that I’m worried I might be the next dragon lord, if Ember does choose me instead of doing another gauntlet of fire challenge for us dragons when the time comes.”

Lightning went into complete shock after hearing what Smolder has just told him. She was afraid that Ember might choose her as the new dragon lord and might become a bad one since she never been or told much about being a dragon lord before. So the orange dragon actually had two reasons why she asked Ember if Lightning Twister could be part of the next egg hatching day.

Smolder looked to the left, with a sad frown, while still holding her arms with her claws. “But if you change your mind about learning the life of dragons, I’ll accept that since I’ll always love you no matter what.”

Smolder suddenly felt Lightning’s hoof on her leg. She looked at him with a confuse look and saw he had a worried look as he then said,

“It’s not like I didn’t wanna be part of the dragon family. I was happy to be part of it. But I was also worried, because if you do become a dragon lord, then I’ll become a dragon lord too. And I’m scared I might be a bad pony, dragons might not accept me as a dragon lord since I’m a pony, and I might hurt myself if I touch or fall into lava.” He sadly looked away before continuing, “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you that before this all happened. I just, didn’t know what you might say if I told you from the beginning.”

The orange dragon just looked at her sad boyfriend as a small smile grew on her face. She wasn’t even upset or angry that Lightning didn’t tell her about this before the darkness of Vanitas and Cozy Glow happened. Smolder carefully and slowly placed a claw on Lightning’s hoof making him look at it in a small shock.

“It’s okay, sweetie,” Smolder said softly, “I already forgive you. And I understand.”

Lightning looked at the dragon claw for one more second before finally smiling at Smolder while blushing. Smolder’s small smile grew bigger as they both stared each other like happy lovebirds still together during bad times.

Just then, they all heard hoofsteps coming into the guest room. They looked at the doorway and saw Pinkie Pie entering the room with a guilt look on her face. But she was then stopped by Donald Duck who was glaring at her while pointing his staff at her which made her yelp a bit.

“Not one more step from you, Pinkie!” He said crossly, “If you’re here to continue going on about Lightning being related to The Storm King and is still tricking us, I would suggest leaving right now! He has been through enough today!”

“I’m not here to continue telling you he’s just tricking you!” Pinkie replied, “I’m just here to apologise to him and to make things right with him!”

Donald wasn’t too sure if she was telling the truth or not, but he decided to let it roll and see what happens next with her and the colt. So he made his staff disappear before saying, “All right, I trust you on that. But if you dare hurt him or break his poor heart again, then I’ll show you what happens when you upset someone who is innocent!”

Pinkie nodded her head in understood. Sora, Donald, Goofy and the Young Six started to make their way out of the guest room, after Ocellus places the plate of cookies on the night stand, but they were then stopped by the voice of Lightning Twister.

“Sora. Silverstream. Smolder. Please stay.”

Sora, Silverstream and Smolder looked at the poor pony and gave him a nod as Sora said, “Okay. We’ll stay.” He looked at the young four, Donald and Goofy, “We’ll catch up, Lightning wants us to stay while he talks to Pinkie.”

The wizard, the captain and the four creatures gave Sora a nod in understood before continuing their way out of the room as Goofy closed the door behind him. Sora, Smolder and Silverstream stood by the door watched Pinkie and Lightning to make sure nothing bad happens or things go worst between them.

Pinkie guiltily looked at the three before looking at her nephew who was looking at her in fear that she might upset him again and still believe he’s part of the Storm King’s threat of Equestria and now Kingdom Hearts.

Seeing that he was still afraid, she very gently and calmly walked towards the bed and sat on the edge of the bed while sadly looking at the colt that she broke his heart and made him feel like all of this was his fault even before Fluttershy first found him.

Lightning sadly looked away from Pinkie as he slowly rubbed his left hoof while trying not to think about what’s to come next from Pinkie. Just then, after a few seconds, he felt one of Pinkie’s hoof gently touching his back which made him stop rubbing his hoof and looked back at the pink pony.

“Lightning, what I just said to Donald, is actually true. I wanted to apologise for what I did and said to you. You weren’t a betrayer to friendship, I was. I was suppose to be the element of laughter, but instead, I made you sad which made me become the element of hurtful. But I’ve seen the actions I have caused, and I hope you have the heart to forgive me. Because I am truly sorry for what I did to you. It was totally uncalled of me and I will never let it happen again.”

Lightning looked at Pinkie for a few seconds before looking down at the ground and began to think whether to forgive his aunt or not. But he does know that if he doesn’t forgive her, then the pain will go on forever and Pinkie would believe that she is the worst aunt ever and possibly stop doing parties for the rest of her life.

Sora, Smolder & Silverstream all had worried looks on their faces as they continued to look at the pink pony and the little colt. They were worried that Lightning Twister might not forgive Pinkie after what she said to him about betraying them since he’s related to The Storm King and believing he was fooling them long ago when Fluttershy first found him and took him in as her son.

Suddenly, Pinkie felt a grab on her left hoof. She looked and saw Lightning was hugging her hoof with a small smile as he nuzzled the hoof a bit. “I forgive you...Auntie Pinkie.”

Pinkie began to have small tears of happiness in her eyes while growing a smile on her face. Lightning Twister was able to see love in his heart to forgive the aunt that nearly completely broke his heart. She then gently and slowly picked her nephew up, pulled him close to her chest and hugged him as he hugged her in return.

Sora, Smolder and Silverstream watched the two hugging each other with happy smiles on their faces. They were glad Lightning was able to forgive Pinkie Pie.

“I think we should leave them be for a moment,” said Sora earning a nod from the dragon and hippogriff.

Sora opened the door and the three walked out of the guest room, as Sora closed the door behind them, and started making their way back to the others so they can tell them the good news about Lightning and Pinkie.

Chapter XLIV: Nighttime Talks

It was now nighttime for the guardians and wielders, they needed enough sleep for the big fight with The Storm King, Vanitas, Cozy Glow and the Tempest Warriors in the morning. Well, some of the guardians volunteered to stay on guard till some of the royal guards come to takeover.

Aqua, Ventus and Terra were outside the castle sitting in front of the doors, but near them not close to them, guarding the castle till it was time for the guards to come takeover. The three friends were looking up into the night sky with the stars shinning making everycreature’s night a safe one.

Ven let out a happy sigh before saying, “Well, this is it. The fight we know will be coming since the day we entered Equestria and saw who was behind the Unversed returning.”

“Yep,” agreed Terra while smiling at his friend, “Only this time, there’ll be no lost hearts, no Xehanort taking over bodies, and no friend sacrificing their life to save their friend from falling into the realm of darkness.”

Aqua and Ven gave Terra a nod in agreement before they all looked back to the stars in the sky.

“But you know, it wasn’t quite that bad losing my heart and falling asleep for years till Sora woke me up,” said Ven, “I remember dreaming a lot. Of you two, and I think Sora and his friends. And there were more people that I didn’t even recognise. And I also saw beautiful animals. It felt like I was part of a big new adventure.”

“Really?” Terra asked with interest, “And how did you manage to see all of that when you were asleep and your heart didn’t return till Sora used the power of waking?”

Ventus grinned playfully at his friend before answering, “That’s a secret.”

“Oh come on! You can tell me! I can keep a secret from everyone!”

“Sorry, Terra,” giggled Ventus, “But if I told you, then the magic between me and Sora will disappear forever.”

Terra was about to say something, but he didn’t because he knows it might turn into an argument and, maybe even, a fight. So he just let out a sigh of defeat and smiled at Ventus. “Looks like we’re even now since we both have a secret we can’t tell each other.”

Ventus smiled back at Terra and nodded his head at him. “Guess we are.”

Ventus, Terra and Aqua started to laugh together like a happy group of friends again, even after defeat Master Xehanort long time ago before Sora saved Kairi and vanished to Equestria as the ultimate prize.

Riku was sitting near a window looking up at the stars in the sky shining bright making everycreature’s dreams a safe one with the help of Princess Luna’s moon.

Just then, he heard hoofsteps coming towards him. Riku turned his head to the left and saw Ocellus standing near him with a smile.

Riku smiled back at the kind Changeling. “Hey, Ocellus. I thought you were in bed already.”

“I know,” said Ocellus softly, “But I just couldn’t sleep. It’s about the fight we’ll be having with The Storm King and his warriors tomorrow.”

Riku continued to gave Ocellus a friendly smile as he quietly patted his hand on the ground before asking, “Wanna join me?”

Ocellus nodded her head in response before walking over to Riku and sat next to him.

“Are you worried about tomorrow?”

“Yeah,” The Changeling answered sadly before looking down at the ground, “I just, can’t stop thinking what Vanitas, Cozy Glow and The Storm King might do to Lightning Twister if he still refuses to be on their side. Will they kill him? Will they mind control him like Cozy Glow did to him before? It hurts me to think about it. We already lost him so many times after becoming his friends, we can’t lose him again. So much for keeping promises about protecting him no matter what since they keep on breaking so much. He doesn’t deserve to be treated like he was made to be an evil colt. He really doesn’t.”

Riku gently wrapped a arm around Ocellus and pulled her in for a small hug. That made Ocellus look at Riku and saw he was still giving him a soft friendly smile.

“Ocellus,” began Riku, “Everything’s gonna alright tomorrow, as well as Lightning Twister. I know it will. And I know you believe that too.”

Ocellus raised an eyebrow in confusion. “What do you mean, Master Riku? How do you know that everything’s gonna be okay tomorrow and I believe that too?”

“Because I believe what my heart saids and I also believe in hope,” answered Riku, “last time we went into a big fight, it didn’t end well for most of us. Master Xehanort clashed Kairi causing his twelve darknesses and Kairi’s role as the princess of light to forge the x-blade. Which made Sora use the ultimate power of waking to save her, causing him to disappear and end up here in your world making that the ultimate prize before he returned. But this time, I know it won’t be like that. We will protect Lightning Twister, defeat The Storm King, and get rid of his darkness altogether. As for you also believing in that...Tell me, Ocellus, what does your heart say?”

Ocellus looked down to where she can almost see her chest while placing a hoof on it to where she can feel her heart. She began to feel it beating calmly, like it was telling her the same thing Riku told her. After a few more seconds, the kind Changeling placed her hoof back down and looked at the Keyblade Master.

“It’s telling me exactly the same thing you told me, that everything’s gonna be okay tomorrow and we will defeat The Storm King and his darkness. And not only that, but we will protect Lightning from the darkness and The Storm King.”

“Then you have nothing to worry about,” he said kindly to the Changeling, “As long as your heart continues to tell you that, your fear of losing the fight and your friend will fly away and never to be seen in your heart again. Remember that, Ocellus.”

Ocellus nodded her head at Riku before saying, “I’ll do that, Master Riku.”

“That’s good, Ocellus. Saying do instead of try. Also, you don’t have to call me Master. We’re friends.”

Ocellus giggled a bit. “Fair enough, Riku.”

Riku continued to give the shy Changeling a friendly smile as he gently rubbed her head. “Now get yourself to bed and get some sleep. We have a busy day tomorrow.”

“Okay, goodnight,” said Ocellus before getting up and making her way back to the guest room where she and her friends were sleeping in.

“Goodnight, Ocellus,” replied Riku while watching her heading back.

“And may your heart by your guiding key.”

Outside of the castle, Axel was standing near the bearer eating sea salt ice cream. He brought three an hour ago just before all lights went out for the night. After one more bite, Axel looked up into the sky and saw the stars shining bright.

“Well, Roxas, Xion, here we are. Off to another war in the morning. But only this time, we’re together and not separated like last time.”

Just then, he heard a voice coming from behind him and inside the castle.

“Hi, Axel.”

Axel turned his head round to see none other than Spike flying out of the castle and towards him before landing next to him.

“Oh hey, Spike. Doing okay?”

Spike looked at Axel before answering, “Yeah, I’m doing okay. You?”

Axel let out a friendly chuckle. “Yeah, not too bad myself.” He then looked at his left hand, which was holding the other two sea salt ice cream, before giving one to Spike and he accepted one of the ice creams while saying, “Oh, thank you. You really don’t mind?”

“Yeah!” Axel replied politely, “Besides, I can’t eat all of this.” He looked at the ice cream he was eating, “Still not sure why I brought three though. Normally I buy three for me, Roxas and Xion when we were Nobodies and after defeat Xehanort. But I did exactly what I did before the day we fought the seekers. Brought one for me, one for Roxas, and one for good luck which was actually for Xion after forgetting her. And both Roxas and Xion are in bed anyway, I don’t really wanna wake them up after everything that has happened today.”

Spike took one bite of his ice cream before politely saying, “You can say you felt like it since you’re keeping guard until you go to sleep with Roxas and Xion.”

Axel gave his dragon friend a smile. “Yeah. I suppose I can. Why are you up anyway? Thought you be asleep by now.”

“Well...” Spike began after taking another bite of his ice cream, “I’m just worried about tomorrow. This wouldn’t be the first time me and my family and friends went to a big fight or faced a big enemy. First, we faced Nightmare Moon. Next, we faced Discord before he was not quite reformed after Chrysalis invaded and the Crystal Empire returned with King Sombra. Later on, we faced Discord’s vines and Lord Tirek before facing Starlight Glimmer and helped her turn good again and she saved us from Chrysalis. Suddenly, we freed the pillars and fought the Pony of Shadows before The Storm King invaded. Year after that, we started opening up a school of friendship and Neighsay started being racist about other creatures attending the school but then changed his way after Cozy Glow made the magic fade and The Warlocks foalnapped Oliver months after that. Then, we faced King Sombra again and the legion of doom after that, along with Xehanort. Grogar didn’t really brought those lot together, that was Discord really who thought that threats can help prove future rulers are ready. And now, we’re fighting The Storm King again along with his warriors. I’m not sure how can I keep up with this.”

“I know was that like,” said Axel while looking up at the stars in the sky, “After meeting the girl, Xemnas and Fourth Shadow was on about, we became apprentices. Next, Ansem the Wise went up and vanish. The day after, we began Nobodies. Lastly, we did icky jobs for Xemnas. I couldn’t keep up with Isa. But I still didn’t give up. Because I started to think that, if I continue making friends and keeping promises no matter what, I might be able to find her. Then I wouldn’t have to keep being worried about her, and then we can all be together. The way it should be.”

“So what you’re saying is that even more big fights and villains will keep on appearing, no matter if they’re the same villains as before or not, there’s no reason to give up like there’s no other way to stop them?” Spike asked before taking another bite of his ice cream.

Axel nodded his head at Spike while smiling at him. “Yeah. I may have failed to stop Xemnas from taking Kairi to Xehanort. But this time, I know for sure, that mistake would happen again. And after that, I’ll continue finding a way to bring her back and continue looking after my friends! Especially Kairi! I’m even making sure those storm jerks don’t lay a paw on you.”

Spike finished the last bite of his ice cream as he then smiled at Axel and said, “Thanks, Axel. I’ll be sure to have your back too.”

Axel grinned at Spike in a friendly way while letting out a chuckle. “Thanks. At least we both know we’ll get through this together no matter what. All of us will.”

The baby dragon started to fly in mid air as he was about to head off to bed already. “Well, might as well head off to bed now and get some sleep. Goodnight, Axel.”

“Sleep tight, kid. I’ll see you in the morning before we go clobber the warriors tomorrow.”

Spike smiled at Axel before saying, “Got that memorized.” He then fly back into the castle and on his way to Twilight’s room to sleep in his bed as Axel watched him fly away with a smile on his face. He then chuckled before looking back at the stars again.

“I know you do, Spike. You really are a quick learner.”

Axel continued to look at the stars while eating his ice creams until it was time for him to also head off to bed.

Oliver was carrying Flurry Heart to her bedroom since it was also past her bedtime. Once he reached her bedroom, he opened the door and walked inside. Oliver gently placed his little sister in her bed and placed the covers on her as she started cooing and giggling at her big brother while reaching her tiny hooves at him.

The boy alicorn smiled at the baby alicorn as he placed his hoof near Flurry Heart and allowed her to hold it with her tiny hooves.

“Flurry Heart, even though tomorrow’s fight is gonna a lot different than the last fight we had with the legion of doom, I’m still gonna say that me, Sora and your Auntie Twily will be just fine. We’ve got enough Keyblade wielders, guardians and friendship wielders to protect each other and every other creature. And once this is all over, we can spend some time together like you wanted to, and we won’t have to worry about The Storm King, Vanitas, Cozy Glow or the darkness ever again. So you stay here with Mom, Dad and the princesses tomorrow where it’s safe. Okay?”

Flurry Heart nodded her head in understood. “Aba!” She then let go of her brother’s hoof.

Oliver gave Flurry Heart a kiss on the forehead before making his way out of the bedroom while saying, “Goodnight, Flurry Heart.”

“Goodnight, Olive,” replied Flurry Heart, “I wove you.”

“Love you too, bug.” Oliver quietly closed the door behind as Flurry Heart started to fall asleep in her bed with her whammy.

In the young seven’s guest room, Lightning Twister was sleeping in Silverstream’s talon arms as she gently stroked his back and letting his head rest on her fur chest.

She then started to sing her lullaby to him.

Sleep my little brother
Sleep my little star
Sleep little piece
Of my heart
This little colt
Now wants to sleep

Silverstream carefully placed Lightning on the bed and slowly pulled the covers over him.

Let’s make his bed
Full of warmth and love

After singing her lullaby, Silverstream quietly said, “Goodnight, Lightning.” She gently gave him a kiss on forehead as they all heard Lightning sleeping peacefully.

After a few more seconds of watching, the Young Six decided it was time for them to go to sleep too.

Smolder and Silverstream carefully got into the covers and slowly wrapped their arms around the colt to keep him warm and safe during the night. Sandbar and Yona got into their bed just as Yona wrapped her hooves around her boyfriend. Gallus and Ocellus got into their own beds and they all fell asleep.

And just outside their guest bedroom, Sora and Kairi were standing guard by the door making sure the Young Seven were safe until it was the guards’s turn to watch guard during the night.

“That was a really sweet lullaby Silverstream sung in there for Lightning Twister,” said Kairi softly.

“Yeah,” agreed Sora, “She does enjoy acting like a big sister to him, especially since she does have a brother from what I heard and she treats Lightning like a second little brother.”

“Just like how you act like a big brother to him.”

Sora looked at his friends confusedly after hearing what she just said about him being a big brother to Lightning Twister. “I, do?”

“Mmhmm,” Kairi replied, “Ocellus has told me how much care you gave from your first visit here and I’ve seen how you took care of him when we came to rescue him from The Storm King. From the times you saved, the hugs you gave him and the kind words you said to him, you’re just like his big brother.”

Sora looked down at the floor for a bit and let those words sink into his head. Then, a smile grew on his face meaning that everything Kairi had said to him was all true. Sora did act like a big brother to Lightning Twister like how Silverstream acts like a big sister to him. From all the times he saved him, hugged him in comfort or happy to see each other again and saying kind truthful words to him, he didn’t even know he was acting like Lightning Twister had not only a big sister but also a big brother.

“Yeah, you’re right.” Sora looked back at Kairi while continuing to smile, “From my first visit here and everything that has happened that day, I haven’t even noticed I was acting like a big brother to him.”

“Well, you do now,” Kairi said playfully before giggling. But she then looked at the window near her with a sad and worried look on her face making Sora confused again. “I’m still worried about tomorrow though. What if it’s going to be like the same as last time? Only this time, not only will I get destroyed and have you disappear again, but Lightning will also get destroyed if he still refuses to be on The Storm King’s side.” She looked at Sora. “Do you think that’ll happen, Sora?”

Sora looked at his friend for a few seconds before looking down again and started to think of what Kairi just said about tomorrow. He was also worried about tomorrow before nightfall, he didn’t want the same thing happening again but with Lightning Twister this time.

Sora let out a calm sigh before answering, “I was also worried about tomorrow. I just, don’t want the same thing happening again. And I also can’t let the strike happen to Lightning causing me to disappear again, especially after everything he’s been through and he doesn’t deserve to be captured again and again.” He looked back at Kairi and smiled, “But I was able to stop feeling worried and started to believe that everything will alright tomorrow. Because as long as we got each other’s backs, we can also protect Lightning Twister with the help from his real family and friends. So, Kairi, when we go to war tomorrow...” Sora pulled out a yellow star shaped paopu fruit, that has one tiny leaf on the top, and showed it to her, “Can you still fight for me like last time?”

Kairi surprisedly looked at fruit and smiled at Sora while giggling. She then pulled out her own paopu fruit out and showed it to him. “I will, Sora. As long as you continue to fight for me too.”

Sora looked at the fruit before smiling at Kairi and chuckled.

“I will, Kairi. We will fight for each other. And for our friends.”

Kairi gave Sora a nod in response while the two continued to smile at each other. Sora took one bite from Kairi’s paopu fruit while she took one bite from his.

After Sora finished eating his bite of the fruit, he smiled at Kairi while she smiled at him, after eating hers, as he then said,

“May our hearts be our guiding keys.”

Chapter XLV: Playing with the Big Storm

The day has come for the guardians and friendship wielders to take action, fight The Storm King, his warriors, Vanitas and Cozy Glow, and put an end their darkness while setting Lightning Twister free from The Storm King’s darkness within his heart.

The guardians, friendship wielders, Sunburst, Constantine and Capper were now at the Keyblade Graveyard waiting to see if The Storm King and his army will appear before they head on to find him while Tempest Shadow, the dragons and the Changelings were at the Crystal Empire waiting for the signal. The three Princess, the apple parents, Amore, Shining and Flurry Heart remained at the Crystal Empire too but making sure everypony was okay until the fight was done.

The Keyblade Graveyard was like a desert place with nothing but dirt ground, sand wind often blowing, cracks on the ground and, not to mention, the place was full of Keyblades pointing down in the grand where wielders gave up their life for the previous light within Kingdom Hearts.

The Equestria friends were looking around the place in shocked and surprised as Lightning Twister hid underneath his mother and held her hoof.

“Oh my,” said Rarity in shock, “This place doesn’t look at all like a nice place to visit or to have fun at.”

“And it does look scary for me to even come back again,” added Fluttershy while picking her son up and held him close to her where he can bury his face into her chest.

“Well, at least we won’t have to come back here again once this is all over,” said Spike.

“And let’s hope this will be the last time we ever come here again,” said Terra.

“So, where are The Storm King, Vanitas, Cozy Glow and their warriors at if they are here?” Sandbar asked curiously.

“I’m not sure,” answered Sora, “But we will need to keep Lightning safe and away from them as possible. There’s no telling what they might throw at us to get him.”

Everyone gave Sora a nod in agreement.

Suddenly, Xion spotted something up in the sky that made her let out a small gasp of shock. She pointed up while saying, “Look.”

They all looked up to where Xion was pointing at and saw twelve darknesses flying down from the sky and heading towards them.

“What, are they?” Gallus asked.

The guardians glared at the twelve darknesses. They knew what they are.

The twelve darknesses suddenly one by one turned into a black suit of armor with red outlines and wearing a black and silver mask with spikes, silver greaves with red outlines, red and serrated gauntlets, silver and red boots with high heels and a dark purple tunic decorated with red over their suit of armor and two black belts around their waist. They were the Replica Xehanorts.

The Equestria group let out a small gasp of shock while the guardians let out a small growl as they continued to glare at the replicas.

“Them again?!” Axel asked in shock.

The Replicas one by one stopped flying down and floated near the guardians and the Equestria group while staring down at them.

“Get ready!” Sora said while standing in battle mode before the guardians and the Equestria group stood in battle mode too while Lightning remained in his mother’s hooves hiding his face in her chest.

“Don’t worry, Lightning! We’ll protect you!” Ocellus said while glaring at the Replica Xehanorts.

Lightning said nothing but nodded his head at Ocellus in understood while continuing to stay as close to his mother as possible.

Suddenly, giant keyholes appeared one by one in the sky as they glowed golden yellow around the edges.

“What the? That again too?!” Axel asked in a not amused tone since he remembered what had happened the last time they faced the replicas.

Just then, a sand wind tornado appeared from the sky and spun down towards the heroes just as the Replica Xehanorts all disappeared together before the tornado landed on the ground trapping the group inside and causing them to groan and covering their faces with their arms, hooves and claws, as Fluttershy continued to hold her son close to her as she can, while trying to stay on the ground.

But since the tornado was so stupid, it manage to grab Lightning Twister from his mother’s forelegs and sent him flying up into the sky screaming in fear.

“Help me!” Lightning cried.

“Lightning!” Shouted Fluttershy in fear.

“Hold on! I’m coming!” Sora shouted before jumping up and flew up towards to try and rescue his friend.

“Sora! Stop!” Shouted the wizard duck.

But it was too late. Sora and Lightning have already disappeared in the tornado and no where to be seen.

The tornado got stronger and stronger as it started to grab hold on the others and made him spun round into the sky while screaming in terror.

Lightning Twister was laying on his right side with his eyes closed. He slowly opened them and saw he was in another world that he had never seen before.

It was a blue sky with clouds and was surrounded by water like floor that you are able to stand on without drowning.

It was, The Final World.

Lightning slowly got up and looked around the place to try and see if his friends and family were here. But they weren’t.

“Momma? Papa Capper? Silverstream? Sora? Anycreature?!”

Lightning continued to look around until he heard water dripping from behind him like there was someone else here. He let out a small gasp, after hearing, and turned round behind him to see a person wearing a black coat with its hood up and its hands behind its back while looking at the colt.

“Who are you?” He asked the hooded person, “Show your face.”

The person did what he asked and carefully but also slowly took off his hood to reveal it was none other than...Master Xehanort.

Lightning let out another small gasp as Master Xehanort grinned evilly at the colt before letting out a, “Heh.”

Lightning Twister summoned his Keyblade and was about to try and fight Xehanort, but he was quickly stopped by Xehanort placing his right hand out.

“Not so fast, my boy,” he said before placing his hand back behind him.

Lightning began to glare at Xehanort.

“You’re the one who keeps messing with everything back at Sora’s world. If it won’t for everything you and The Storm King have done, then Sora, Silverstream, Momma and everycreature would be safe. Even if you’re not really here and this is just a memory or an illusion, I won’t let you walk away and help The Storm King finished what you both started.”

A flashback was shown of Master Xehanort with his twelve darknesses standing near in front of the seven guardians at the Keyblade Graveyard as he summoned his Keyblade before stabbing it into the ground creating the labyrinth.

“You’re right, I was created by your grandfather to help him seek other worlds to find the pieces and forge the x-blade to unlock Kingdom Hearts for him to rule,” Xehanort explained as the flashback then ended.

“In the end, Kairi was destroyed by my hand, paving the way for Sora’s disappearance.”

Lightning had enough of it so he charged towards Xehanort and tried to attack but he quickly jumped high and moved to another place. Lightning pointed his Keyblade at him and shot a fire ball at him, but he was able to dodge it and jumped again.

Lightning charged towards Xehanort again and tried to attack him with his Keyblade two times, but he still dodged the attacks before he flew backwards and landed on his feet.

The colt flew towards him while pointing his Keyblade at him causing Xehanort to laugh with his hand reaching out. But then, Lightning jumped over him.

“Huh?” Asked Xehanort in shock.

Lightning landed on his hooves and swung his Keyblade to attack Xehanort, but he quickly grabbed the blade with his hand causing him to not able to attack him more.

The old man lifted the blade up making Lightning come off the water ground and struggling to hold on to his Keyblade.

Master Xehanort laughed evilly before saying, “You’ve become quite a Keyblade Wielder, just like Sora. For a bearer of the element of kindness, Fluttershy protected you, remarkably well.”

Lightning let go of his Keyblade causing it disappear as he landed on his hooves again and summoned his Keyblade before trying to attack Xehanort again. But he jumped really high in the air while looking down at Lightning.

The colt flew up towards the old man. But before he could attack him, Xehanort grabbed the blade of his Keyblade again.

“This world was created, from the memories that contained within your heart. You believe that you have light, friends and a real family, and have no part with the darkness.” Xehanort pulled the blade to get Lightning closer to him while saying, “But, there’s nothing for you to find here, or in your heart. I’m afraid your heart belongs, within your grandpa’s darkness.”

Xehanort swung Lightning to the right making him let go of his Keyblade. But he managed to summon his Keyblade again as Xehanort flew backwards to the water like ground with Lightning flying down towards him.

“I have had enough of this!” He said angrily.

Xehanort landed on the water like ground a bit before sliding backwards just as Lightning floated close to the ground, while holding his Keyblade, and flew after the evil master.

Xehanort splashed slide backwards on the water like ground before stopping and summoning his Keyblade just as Lightning was getting closer to him.

Once Lightning got closer to Xehanort, they clashed their Keyblades together causing Lightning to struggle with moving Xehanort’s Keyblade away so he can attack him. But unfortunately, Xehanort was way too strong for him to handle.

Master Xehanort hardly pushed Lightning back with his Keyblade causing the colt to slid on the water ground backwards as he let go of his Keyblade which landed on the water and magically disappeared.

Lightning struggled to get up while slowly breathing heavily. He let out a small gasp of fear as he saw Xehanort walking towards him with the No Name Keyblade in his hand. Lightning began to shake in fear before covering his face with his hooves.

The old man laughed evilly while lifting his Keyblade up to the air and quickly swung it down to strike Lightning with it. But suddenly, the strike was quickly stopped by a Keyblade quickly appearing straight in front of Lightning and made Xehanort’s Keyblade hit the blade.

Master Xehanort gasped in shock as he saw the Keyblade blocking his strike.

Lightning slowly moved his hooves away from his face and let out a gasp of shock as he saw the Keyblade that saved him. And it was the new Friendship Key that Sora now has to replace the one that Lord Tirek destroyed long ago.

Xehanort moved his Keyblade away from the blade while grinning again before saying, “Ah, look who joined us.”

The Keyblade slowly moved to the right as Sora’s body slowly faded into the world while glaring at Master Xehanort with his Keyblade now in his hand and his body now in the Final World.

“Leave my friend alone!” He said angrily while standing in battle mode.

“As I thought,” Xehanort said, “You still refuse to believe that Lightning is part of the darkness. Looks like I’ll just have to make you see it, for yourself.” He then stood in battle mode ready to fight Sora.

Sora charged towards Master Xehanort and the two began clashing their Keyblades together twenty times while they moved backwards and around a bit while fighting.

“Back off!” Sora swung his Keyblade to the left to attack Xehanort, but he jumped backwards a bit to avoid the swing.

“I think not!” Xehanort pointed his Keyblade at Sora as a darkness ball shot from the blade and flew towards him. But Sora swung his Keyblade to the right and sliced through the ball causing it to fade away.

Master Xehanort swung his Keyblade around really quickly to attack Sora, but he blocked the attack with his Keyblade before finally giving the old man a strike with his Keyblade.

Sora and Xehanort charged towards each other and clashed their Keyblades together again but twenty-two times this time.

Sora swung his Keyblade at the old man, but he quickly flew backwards to dodge the attack.

“Enlighten me!” Xehanort said while having his Keyblade spun round floating on his open left hand as it then flew up and made ten straight light lines appear and flew towards Sora one by one.

But Sora managed to dodge them by barrel rolling before getting back onto his feet and charged towards Xehanort again. Only this time, he managed to defeat him by swinging his Keyblade through Xehanort causing him to groan a bit as his Keyblade disappeared into darkness dust.

Sora stood back up straight before his Keyblade magically disappeared.

Master Xehanort slowly looked at Sora while glaring just as darkness smoke rose from beneath him as his final words were, “So I was wrong when I was a young lad, your time in this world is not over.”

Xehanort faded away just before the darkness smoke did. Sora turned round and smiled as he saw Lightning running up towards him. Sora bent down as Lightning carefully jumped onto him and hugged him as Sora hugged the little colt back.

“Thank you, Sora,” Lightning said happily.

Sora chuckled before saying, “No need to thank me, Lightning. Friends save each other no matter what. And that’s what I’m always good at.”

After a few more seconds of hugging, the two broke the hug and Sora gently placed Lightning back down to the water ground.

“How did you get here?”

“I had some help,” replied Sora before looking behind him and out came a grey fur accented by black stripes cat that’s small but has a large spherical head with small ears, narrow blue eyes and a white snout. Her limbs are quite stubby, lacking distinct digits, as are her tails. Her dress is a gold and blue cape that conceals while also wearing a small pink purse around her neck with a Lux emblem on it. Her name is Chirithy.

Lightning looked at the Spirit cat in shock. “Is that, a cat?”

“Yep,” replied Chirithy, “But also a Spirit dream eater. I’m Chirithy. You must be Lightning Twister that Sora told me about before coming here. My, you are adorable as Sora put it.” Lightning blushed at that comment.

“It’s nice to meet you too, Chirithy,” said Lightning before he and Chirithy shook hooves and paws.

“Wait, did you know that I needed help when I ended up here?”

“Sure did,” Chirithy replied softly before explaining, “When I was waiting back home for Ven to return from his new adventure, I felt a strange feeling in my heart that someone has ended up in The Final World and needed help. So I used my dream eater magic to teleport myself to find Sora and helped him enter here to help you while also explaining to me who you were.”

“The Final World?” Lightning asked confusedly, “Is that what this place is called?”

“Mmhmm. This is where someone goes when they die or just for some help with something. But don’t worry, you’re not dead. You must have entered here for a different reason, but we’re not sure what yet. Could be something to do with the darkness that’ve entered your world.”

“I hope not though,” Lightning said before looking down in sadness, “I’ve already been through a lot and learned that I’m part of the darkness led by The Storm King who is my grandpa.” A tear rolled down his face as he closed his eyes. “I don’t wanna be part of the darkness or be with The Storm King. I wanna be with Momma.”

Chirithy walked up to Lightning and gently placed a paw on his shoulder in comfort which made him open his eyes and look at the Spirit.

“Just because your grandfather is from the darkness, doesn’t mean you are too. There may be darkness in you, but you still have friends and family in your heart, including friendship. You decide where you belong, not darkness or The Storm King. The darkness inside of you can’t control you. Not as long you still believe in the light and have friends and family on your side.”

“But what if Storm King, Cozy Glow and Vanitas unleash the darkness in me even more and I go onto their side instead of Sora and Momma’s?” Lightning asked in fear and sadness.

Chirithy carefully moved her paw from the colt before answering, “If you still believe you have friendship and love inside your heart and you’re nothing like The Storm King, then him, Vanitas, Cozy Glow and their darkness won’t be able to take hold of you or make you like them.”

“She’s right, Lightning,” said Sora as he bent his knees down a bit while looking at Lightning, “And with me, your mother and our friends on your side, we won’t let them get to you and make you a part of them. You may be a Storm Pony, but deep down, you’re still my friend. And I believe you’re nothing like that yeti.”

“Believe, Lightning,” added the Spirit dream eater, “That’s part of the magic of friendship. Believing in yourself. You can do it, we know you can.”

Lightning looked down at the water ground and closed his eyes. He wanted to believe that he does have friendship and love inside his heart, but he was also still worried that the darkness might destroy them and take over his heart. But he did let Sora and Chirithy’s words sink into his heart so it can help him cast that fear away.

Lightning slowly took a deep breath in before opening his eyes again and looked at his two friends. “Okay, I’ll believe in my heart no matter long it’ll take me.”

“At a boy!” Chirithy said happily while gently rubbing Lightning’s mane.

“Well, I think it’s best we get going,” Sora said as he walked to Lightning’s side, “The others won’t be able to handle those guys by theirselves.” The little colt nodded in agreement.

“I wish you both good luck,” said Chirithy softly, “You’re gonna need it.”

“You’re not coming with us?” Asked Lightning.

“I’d love to. But I need to be back home where it’s safe, and so I don’t make Ventus angry if he finds out I left the castle while he’s out. You will promise not to tell him I left to help you, right?”

Sora smiled at his spirit cat friend. “Don’t worry. We won’t tell him. You have our word.”

“Thanks.”

Sora and Lightning continued to smile at Chirithy just as they slowly faded into tiny sparks and disappeared back to the Keyblade Graveyard to help their friends.

“And may your hearts be your guiding keys,” said Chirithy before fading away back to Land of Departure to wait for Ven’s return.

Back at the Keyblade Graveyard, or now, high in the sky of the Graveyard, the wind tornado was still blowing as the guardians, friendship wielders, Sunburst, Constantine and Capper continued flew up in the sky by the tornado. They manage to stop and float in the middle of the sky while the wind tornado was still blowing.

“Whoa, Whoa! This is one serious trouble!” Gallus said in shock and worriedly.

“Tell me about it,” replied Axel while looking down.

The wind from the tornado was trying its hardest to keep blowing them away even further while they tried to keep floating and not get blown away even more.

However Spike couldn’t hold it anymore and got blown backwards by the wind as he started screaming in terror.

“Spike!” Xion shouted as she gently grabbed Spike by the tail and pulled him close to her.

“Thanks, Xion,” The baby dragon said happily.

Xion smiled at Spike, but then looked forward in shock as the Replica Xehanorts quickly appeared around them one by one with now holding a No Name Keyblade in their right hands. The guardians, friendship wielders, Sunburst, Constantine and Capper grouped together in a big circle before the guardians summoned their Keyblades while staring at the replicas.

“We’re trapped!” Sandbar said in fear.

“Come on,” said Terra, “We defeated them before, we can do it again.”

“Yeah!” Agreed Ventus.

“You’re right,” said Axel, “We can handle them!”

“We’ll protect you with our magic as a shield when they start trying to attack faster,” said Twilight.

Riku smiled at Twilight while having her a nod in response. “Thanks,” he said politely before glaring back at the replicas. “Let’s go!”

The guardians of light started to clash their Keyblades at the Replica Xehanorts’s Keyblades as they did it twelve times.

Riku smacked the Replica Xehanort, in front of him, really quickly five times before making one ultimate smack. “Bye!”

Axel made his Keyblade swung by itself and clashed through the Replica Xehanort before flying back to Axel.

Roxas smacked the Replica Xehanort five times before placing his Keyblades together and made an X blast at the Replica.

Riku spun round towards the Replica Xehanort, but it quickly moved back as the two were move away from the groups. Just then, another Replica Xehanort appeared behind Riku as he looked behind him and then looked back at the other. The two replicas were about to attack Riku, but luckily, Terra appeared Riku and blocked the Replica Xehanort’s attack with his Keyblade while Riku did the same with the other one.

The two pushed the replicas back with their Keyblades before clashed them through and turned round to each other and slashed the replicas quickly.

Terra and Riku went back to the group just as Terra did an ultimate spin attack on the two Replica Xehanorts near him.

The six replicas were attack to do a darkness slash attack on the guardians, but they were blocked by a sparkly bubble made by Twilight, John Constantine and the other unicorns, and it made the replicas fly back a bit.

Aqua’s Keyblade glowed white spark as she spun round into mid air and made a wind tornado of her own which dragged two replicas into it. Axel turned his Keyblade into his chakrams, and they were on fire, before flying into the tornado and used his fire to make the tornado into a wind and fire causing it to attack the replicas.

Aqua and Axel floated back to the group before Axel’s chakrams turned back into his Keyblade and he made his fire spin attack again on the Replica Xehanort near him.

The six replicas tried to attack them with their darkness slash attack, but they were stopped again by the sparkly bubble and it made the replicas fly back a bit like last time.

Ventus slashed the Replica Xehanort five times before doing an ultimate slash attack from underneath.

Terra did another ultimate spin attack on the two Replica Xehanorts. “So long!”

A Replica Xehanort tried to do a spin attack on Xion, but she quickly floated up just as it got to her spot. It then floated up to get to her. It tried to do a slash attack on Xion, but she quickly floated up above him and smack it with her Keyblade which caused it to float down a bit. Ventus made a windy tornado with his Keyblade, which trapped the Replica inside of it and then fly backwards out of it. It pointed its Keyblade at them and charged towards them, but Roxas pointed his Keyblades out and made twelve Nobody sticks magically appear around near him. They got them as just the Replica Xehanort charged towards him. Roxas moved his Keyblades out causing the sticks to fly away and smashed the Replica.

“Wow, Roxas! You’re pretty good!” Sunburst said in amazed.

“Thanks,” Replied Roxas, “Learned that by myself.”

Ventus slashed the Replica Xehanort five times again before doing another ultimate slash attack from underneath.

The six replicas tried to attack them with their darkness slash attack, but they were stopped again by the sparkly bubble and it made the replicas fly back a bit like last time. It happened eight times this time.

Riku, Terra, Ventus, Roxas and Axel slashed their Keyblades very hardly through the replicas before making a big light blast at them.

The six replicas tried to attack them with their darkness slash attack, but they were stopped again by the sparkly bubble and it made the replicas fly back a bit like last time. Although it happened two times.

Riku spun round towards the four Replica Xehanorts while dodging their attacks. He pointed his Keyblade at them before making six darkness sparks fly out from the end of the blade and towards the replicas which made a smoke around them, but they floated out of it.

They charged at Riku as he blocked their attacks with his Keyblade. The Keyblade Master made an ultimate spin move and charged through the replicas causing them fly backwards a bit as he floated back to the group.

“They’re not giving up so easily, aren’t they?” Rainbow asked.

“No, no they’re not,” replied Ven while glaring at the replicas.

The Replica Xehanorts flew back to each other as a group before staring at the guardians and the Equestria creatures. They pointed their No Name Keyblades at them ready to make their ultimate attack move.

“Uh-Oh,” said Sandbar in shock.

The Replica Xehanorts started to fly charge towards the guardians and creatures making Donald scream in fear and terror. Suddenly, just as the replicas got close to them, a bright light shone from the sky and in between the replicas and the good guys.

“What in tarnation?” Applejack asked.

Just then, Sora charged out of the bright light, with Lightning Twister holding onto his shoulders, as he pointed his Keyblade at the replicas. The boy slashed through the Replica Xehanorts causing them to lose their No Name Keyblades and slowly faded away in darkness smoke.

Sora grinned at the now destroyed replicas before saying, “Too slow.”

“Sora!” The guardians shouted happily with the mane eight, Spike, Capper, Sunburst, Oliver and the Young Six shouting happily, “Lightning!”

They all slowly but gently floated down towards the ground and landed on their feet, hooves and paws as Sora gently placed Lightning on the ground. The colt ran up to his mother and hugged her tightly while she hugged him back.

“Oh Lightning, my precious baby boy!” Fluttershy cried happily, “I’m glad you’re safe!” The yellow Pegasus started kissing Lightning on the cheeks several times before Capper walked up to him and gently rubbed Lightning’s mane.

“You’re okay, son?”

Lightning nodded his head in response to his father’s question.

Roxas walked up to Sora before asking, “So, what happened to you two during that tornado attack?”

Sora just smiled at Roxas. “I think it’s best I keep it to myself.”

“Awww come on!” Donald winced.

“Hey, you keep telling me not to say the order in the many worlds we visited whenever I forget about not saying it! So there, we’re even now!”

Donald was about to say something, but didn’t as he knows that will start an argument and he knew that Sora was right about what he just said. “Ohhh, I suppose you’re right.”

Suddenly, they heard footsteps and hoofsteps coming from the distance.

“Huh?” Sora asked before turning behind him to see who or what was coming towards.

As they all looked forward at the sand wind near them, they saw a person and a child pony walking towards them.

“Just send out the big bad yeti,” growled Axel while taking a few steps forward and standing in battle mode ready to fight whoever was coming towards them.

The shadows from the sand wind got clearer and clear as it was revealed to be none other than Vanitas and Cozy Glow which made Sora stand in battle mode while letting out an angry growl at them.

The two took a few more steps before stopping and grinning evilly at the guardians and the Equestria group.

Cozy Glow let out an evil chuckle before saying, “I say that was the finest hour of battling those replicas.”

“Battling those things was a destruction so you can try and take Lightning away, was it?” Twilight asked angrily.

“Clever Princess,” replied Vanitas, “We figured the replicas would make an easy destruction for you lot while we let Xehanort take care of making Lightning a part of The Storm King’s soul completely, and become one of us.” Vanitas glared at Sora, “But my brother, Sora, just had to ruin everything like he always does, and followed Lightning to rescue him before my master could get the chance! So now, we’re left with no other choice but do this the hard way before you guardians can try to stop us from forging the ultimate key to unlock Kingdom Hearts and make our King the rightful ruler of Equestria and the light where all hearts go.”

Lightning Twister suddenly felt a great pain in his heart as he started to moan in pain. The Young Six quickly notice this and ran up to Lightning’s aid while Fluttershy continued to hold him in her hooves with Capper gently holding his right shoulder.

“Braveheart, are you okay?” Asked Smolder worriedly, “What’s wrong?”

Lightning breathes slowly before answering, “H-he’s here. I d-don’t k-know how or why but, he’s h-here.”

“Who’s here, sweetheart?” Asked Fluttershy, “Tell us his name.”

“S...St....Storm King!”

With his name said, a big dark corridor appeared behind Vanitas and Cozy Glow before disappearing to reveal The Storm King who let out an evil chuckle before grinning evilly at his grandchild.

“You’ve called out my name, Lightning. You have been thinking about me last night. You’re still afraid of the darkness I command and control. But your heart still has a half of my darkness. Good. The more you fear of me, the closer our family bond draws. And when I have you on my side, I will take hold.”

A couple of dark sparks appeared in The Storm King’s right claw and out came a Keyblade of his own. It was the same shape as the No Name Keyblade but with a bit of shape from the Staff of Sacanas and in the colour blue like The Storm King’s symbol with a part of the Staff of Sacanas crystal in the middle of the end of the blade and the lines in dark purple instead of white. And the key chain was the symbol of The Storm King with dark chains.

“Your heart will be mine!”

“No!” Lightning shouted in fear while trying to hide his face in his mother’s chest. “I don’t wanna be part of the darkness! I don’t wanna!”

“You won’t be a part of them, Lightning,” said Sora as he, Donald and Goofy stood in front of Fluttershy with their Keyblade, staff and shield. “You’re one of us. And a part of the light. As long as we’re around and continue to be your friends, you’ll never be like The Storm King or any of his warriors.”

Vanitas chuckled evilly before taking a few steps and saying, “So you still think Lightning Twister has friends and light in his heart...with the darkness that has now raisin, from within.”

Everything went all dark as a stage light shone on Cozy Glow as she began to sing,

Well, forgive us these smiles on our faces
You'll know what darkness is when we are done

Cozy Glow disappeared in dark smoke as the stage light turned off. Cozy Glow reappeared behind Sora, along with Vanitas, making Sora look at them as they smirked at him

Soorraa

Vanitas and Cozy Glow slowly walked past Sora while trying to make him fear that they’re gonna do something to him.

You're playing with the big storm now

Cozy Glow spun around to the left while flying in mid air.

Playing with the big storm now

Vanitas popped up. “Oh that’s pretty.”

Every spell and Keyblade

Cozy Glow floated on Vanitas’s head.

Tells you who's the best,
You'replayingwiththebigstormnow

Just then, Fourth Shadow with her helmet on and eight people wearing black coats and their hoods on walked up to step with The Storm King.

You'replayingwiththebigstormnow

A couple of Storm Guards and floods appeared on both sides.

You'replayingwiththebigstormnow

Vanitas showed his Keyblade at Sora as it then disappeared.

Stop this foolish mission

Cozy Glow floated near Sora while making a pile of cards fly from one hoof to the other.

Watch a true empress

Cozy Glow floated near Vanitas while he stood near the evil filly as they went back a bit.

Giveanexhibitionhow

The two pointed at Donald Duck.

Pick up your silly hat, duck

That made Donald glare at them.

You'replayingwiththebigstormnow!

Cozy Glow let out an evil laughter before she and Vanitas summoned their Keyblades one by one and started swinging them around a bit. They placed their keys together to make one big light show causing the guardians and the Equestria group to cover their eyes before looking at them again as smoke appeared and slowly faded away to reveal two dark purple Unversed snakes wiggling their way towards Sora.

You'replayingwiththebigstormnow
You'replayingwiththebigstormnow

The snakes crawled onto Sora making him feel uncomfortable as they crawled from behind his back, landed on the ground and wiggled towards Lightning who was now even more scared.

BythemightofXehanort
Youwillkneelbeforeus

Everything went dark again but with only Lightning standing there, and not being held by Fluttershy, as the stage light appeared on him making look around in fear.

Kneeltous;TheStormKing’spower...

Lightning looked in front of him and saw Vanitas jumped in with his mask on and standing in battle mode but without his Keyblade.

You put up a front

Vanitas faded away as Cozy Glow flew backwards with putting her hoof fists forward and back.

You put up a fight

Vanitas, without his mask on, walked past Lightning on the right.

And just to show we feel no spite

Cozy Glow stood by Lightning making him feel more scared.

You can be our storm prince

The evil filly went to stand next to Vanitas as they both looked at Lightning.

But first, boy, it's time to bow

The two bowed at Lightning, with bow down echoing in the background, as they showed Lightning a throne with The Storm King sitting on it while smirking at the colt.

Orit'syourowngraveyou'lldig,boy
You'replayingwiththebigstormnow

The Storm King showed Lightning his own throne as a shadow version of Evil Lightning Storm Twister appeared with an evil grin on his face which made Lightning look at him in shock and fear.

You'replayingwiththebigstorm
You'replayingwiththebigstorm

Lightning saw versions of all creatures from Equestria tied in chains on each side and were being pulled as slaves to the two Storm rulers of Equestria and Kingdom Hearts.

You'replayingwiththebigstorm
You'replayingwiththebigstorm
PlayingwiththebigstormNow!

The dark faded back to the Keyblade Graveyard where Lightning was now standing in the middle of the big wide area between the good guys and the bad guys.

“And now, Lightning Twister,” announced The Storm King, “It is time to make your final decision.” The yeti stretched his arms out, “Come forward and join us! Or die.”

Lightning started to shake and sweat in scared and fear. He looked at his friends who had worried looks on their faces before looking at Vanitas and Cozy Glow who had grins on their faces. He didn’t know what to do. If he joined The Storm King, he’ll be banished with the evil yeti. But if he regroups with his friends and Fluttershy, The Storm King will destroy him.

Suddenly, Lightning was now in a light area as he looked forward while letting out a small gasp. And there, he saw the angel sparkly spirit of his real mother who looked at him.

“Lightning, sweetie,” she began, “I may be the daughter of The Storm King. But after running away from him, I wanted no part in his family anymore. Making me a normal pony and no Storm Pony. And that means he isn’t really your grandfather. You may have his blood, but your heart...is your own. You get decide who is your real family. And Fluttershy is the family you’ve been wishing to have before running away from your father.”

Rain Heart gently rubbed Lightning’s mane with her hoof.

“You know what you need to do. You know.”

Rain Heart pointed her hoof to where the guardians and the Equestria group are as Lightning looked at where his mother was pointing at. The bright area was no longer around and everything was back at the Keyblade Graveyard with Lightning still looking at his family and friends.

Small tears started to flow down his face before realising which Rain Heart meant, and he finally made his decision.

“I do.”

Lightning started to run up to Fluttershy and the others with Vanitas, Cozy Glow and The Storm King glaring at him.

“Oh, well done, Lightning sweetheart!” Fluttershy said happily as Lightning jumped into her hooves and the two hugged. “Well done.”

“You dare go against your own grandfather, you good for nothing child!” Storm King shouted before pointing his Keyblade at Fluttershy and Lightning as it shot a lighting bolt from the end of the blade.

Lightning hid his face in Fluttershy’s chest, but just as the lighting bolt was getting closer, Riku quickly jumped in front of the ponies and blocked the bolt with his Keyblade and pushed it away as it hit the boulder that was away from the groups.

“It’s over, Storm King!” Riku said while standing in battle mode, “Lightning Twister’s no longer yours! He’s one of us, and will always be a part of the light!”

The Storm King growled angrily.

“I am definitely so over of this pony thing! Guards, Unversed, get them!”

The Storm Guards and the Floods started charging towards the guardians and the Equestria groups.

“Oliver, now!” Twilight said to her nephew.

Oliver gave his aunt a nod before his horn started to glow and made a big portal appear in mid air as Ember, Thorax and an army of dragons and Changelings flew out of it and started charging towards the Storm Guards and the Unversed with some of the Changelings charging their forms into the main nine to make The Storm King’s army confuse to which ones are the real ones.

A big labyrinth appeared behind The Storm King before a bunch of dark corridors appeared around him, Vanitas, Cozy Glow and the Tempest Warriors as they all disappeared into the labyrinth.

“Now listen to me,” Fluttershy said to her son, “I want you to go with your friends and find a safe place to hide in.”

“What? No, I’m staying with you.”

“You’ve done beautiful these past few days, sweetheart. Now let us take it from here.”

Lightning decided to was best to do what his mother says and gave her a nod in response before Fluttershy gently placed him down to the ground. Lightning ran up to his friends and jumped into Smolder’s arms and she hugged him before they all went off to find a place to hide and to keep Lightning safe as Fluttershy went off to fight the guards and Unversed.

“Twilight, make sure none of the guards or Unversed follow us,” said Sora, “We’ll handle The Storm King’s warriors.”

“Got it!” Twilight replied before continuing to blast the Floods with her magic.

“But, Sora, there’s too many Unversed around here!” Mickey said, “They can’t handle them all by theirselves, even with the dragons and Changelings!”

“Don’t worry, your Majesty,” said Goofy, “Me and Donald will help them while you guys go handle the warriors.”

“But...”

“It’s okay, your Majesty,” said Sora with a soft smile, “They got this. We need to do our part now.”

Mickey decided it was best to do that and not argue about it so he gave them a serious look before giving them a nod in response.

Sora looked at Donald and Goofy and gave them a thumbs up as they gave him a thumbs up too before summoning their staff and shield and charged towards the guards and Unversed.

Sora and the guardians glared at the labyrinth. They all started running into the main entrance of the labyrinth to go and fight the warriors.

Smolder continued to hold Lightning, with him resting his head on her shoulder, as they all continued to walk away from the fight. Gallus looked at the fight a bit before running up towards his friends to catch up with them.

Roxas, Xion and Axel ran into a large dead end of the labyrinth and looked around the place. Suddenly, a dark corridor appeared making them stood in battle mode as it disappeared to reveal Strelitzia without her helmet. Another dark corridor appeared and it disappeared to reveal Xemnas who was glaring at the three.

“You have some nerve to show your treasonous face around here,” said the Superior, “Some nerve indeed...”

“Treasonous? I don’t know what you could possibly be talking about,” said Axel.

Xemnas walked up a bit to stand next to Strelitzia before saying, “Why did you let Roxas go? If it weren’t for your friendship with him and Xion, we could have still have the Keyblade in our ranks.”

Axel stood up from his battle mode and smiled playfully at Xemnas.

“Ohh, right, your side plan. You used Roxas to take out all of the heartless to help fill up your Kingdom Hearts, since he was the Nobody of Sora and can wield the Keyblade. And if something were to happen to him, you got Vexen to make Xion from Sora’s memories so he can be his replacement of the Keyblade. Then, when both Roxas and Xion returned to Sora, you tricked him to defeat all the heartless in the worlds to help fill up your Kingdom Hearts even more. Am I right? I would say that YOU are the destroyer of our friendship, Xemnas.”

“Since when were you suspicious of my plans?”

“Do either one of us still have the heart to believe your lies?” Asked Axel playfully.

Xemnas grinned. “Heh. So you only eliminated yourself to not only reunite with Roxas and Xion, but to escape from me turning you into a dusk.”

“That I didn’t want to do. But it was the only way to escape from your order.”

Roxas, Xion and Axel summoned their Keyblades ready to fight Fourth Shadow and Xehanort’s Nobody.

“Oh,” Xemnas said while still grinning at them.

“Remember the order: all traitors will be eliminated,” said Axel while grinning at Xemnas, “We always remember your orders, Xemnas.”

Chapter XLVI: Guardians vs Tempest Warriors (Part 1)

Terra, Ventus and Aqua entered a large dead end area of the path they entered through the labyrinth and looked around for any Tempest Warriors.

Terra glared forward before saying, “I smell you, Xehanort. Show yourself!”

And just like that, three dark corridors appeared in a row near close but far enough away from the three as they disappeared to reveal Terranort, Anti-Aqua and Venitas staring at them as Terra, Ven and Aqua glare at them.

“I have watched you fight,” began Terranort, “I know your strength. Your skill against the darkness has grown. It has become more mature. And yet, why... Why do you accept your actions...but still refuse me? You know you and I are similar. We both used to follow where the darkness leads. Indeed, we are the same, so why? Does some part of your heart, still have a fear of the dark?”

“That’s not it,” answered Terra while shaking his head, “The truth is...” Terra glared at Terra-Xehanort as he, Aqua and Ventus summoned their Keyblades and stood in battle mode. “I just can’t stand your dark stench.”

“You are a fool. You should know my powers well by now.”

“Yeah, I know,” replied Terra, “Or did you forget? We both used all the power you had in me...and Sora, Aqua and Ven still beat us. I’m not at all impressed with your powers!”

Terranort glared at Terra.

“Very well. In that case...” Terranort, Venitas and Anti-Aqua summoned their Keyblades and stood in battle mode, “You and your friends shall sink into the abyss!”

Terranort charged towards Terra and the two clashed their Keyblades together twelve times while Aqua and Ventus charged towards Venitas and Anti-Aqua and they clashed their Keyblades together ten times.

“Take this!” Terranort quickly swung his Keyblade around and tried to hit Terra, but he blocked the attack with his Keyblade before ultimately smacking him with it causing him to fly back a bit.

“Suffer!” Venitas summoned dark lightning at Ventus, but he quickly dodged the attack by duck rolling to the left.

“Thunder!” Ventus shouted making thunder bolts strike from the sky and onto Venitas which made him felt some pain.

Aqua tried to swing at her Keyblade through Anti-Aqua, but she quickly disappeared before the attack.

“Huh?” Aqua looked around to find Anti-Aqua as she reappeared near her and walked by before disappearing again.

“What?” Aqua suddenly saw multiples of Anti-Aqua appearing and walking by trying to make her confuse on which one is the real Anti-Aqua.

However, Aqua was too smart for her and ran towards the Anti-Aqua, that she knew was the real one, and smashed her with her Keyblade making the fake ones disappear.

“Over here!” Terranort quickly zoomed different angles while trying to attack Terra, which he only did in one move, but Terra dodged his three other attacks before smacking him with his Keyblade making Terranort say, “What?!”

Terra and Terranort clashed their Keyblades together again ten times as Terra jumped spin over Terranort before clashing his Keyblade with the No Name Keyblade again.

Ventus tried to attack Venitas with his Keyblade, but Venitas quickly disappeared and then reappeared behind Ven while saying, “Too slow.”

Venitas was about to slash Ventus with his Keyblade, but Ventus was quick on his feet this time and zoomed past Venitas, while slashing him with his Keyblade, making freeze in pain and dropped his Keyblade to the ground as it magically disappeared.

“Nope. You’re too slow,” Ven said before turning round to look at Venitas.

While Venitas was shaking slowly in pain and defeat, darkness smoke rose up from beneath him making him slowly disappeared with the smoke going up into the sky and vanished.

Aqua and Anti-Aqua were clashing their Keyblades together twelve times before Anti-Aqua tried to swing her Keyblade at Aqua, but she quickly dodge wheel spin to the left and quickly swung her Keyblade through Anti-Aqua causing her to scream in pain as her Keyblade magically disappeared.

Darkness smoke rose up from beneath Anti-Aqua making her slowly disappeared with the smoke going up into the sky and vanished.

Terra and Terranort was trying to push each other away with their Keyblades until Terra kicked Terranort in the stomach causing him slide backwards a bit on his feet as he glared at Terra before moving his left hand to his right shoulder with darkness grasp growing in his hand.

“Insolent brat!” Terranort shouted angrily before throwing the darkness grasp at Terra who blocked it with his Keyblade and slashed his Keyblade to the right making the grasp disappear.

“Xehanort!” Shouted Terra before charging at Terranort making him grow fear into him as a loud clash was heard and Terra was now behind Terranort. He had just defeated the Xehanort version of him by slashing him.

“This is now... the end.”

While struggling to move, because of the slash, Terranort said, “This is...definitely...the end... my darkness... I gave it...all to you... but, the dark shadow...lingers...someday...someday, the darkness will return!”

Darkness smoke started to rose up from beneath him making him slowly disappeared with the smoke going up into the sky and vanished while Terra, Ventus and Aqua looked up into the sky and watched them their evil selves disappear for good.

Ven and Aqua looked at Terra before Aqua gently placed her hand on his shoulder before asking, “You okay, Terra?”

Terra looked at his friends and smiled at them before nodding his head and answered, “Yes. I’m okay now that I got my friends by my side still.”

Aqua and Ventus smiled back at Terra, happy that he was no longer feeling guilty for what had happened when Xehanort was possessing his body for all those years.

“Let’s go,” said Aqua, “Our Equestria friends might need our help.”

Terra and Ven gave her a nod in response before running out of the area in the labyrinth they were in so they can get out and help the Equestria creatures fight the Unversed and Storm Guards.

“Marluxia paid the price for disloyalty and rejoining the Organization when he disappeared,” said Axel while holding his Keyblade, “You, Strelitzia, must do the same!”

Roxas, Xion and Axel charged towards Strelitzia and tried to attack her with their Keyblades, but she kept jumping back, to the left and to the right a bit to dodge the attacks before trying to slash them with her Keyblade, but they dodged the attack by jumping backwards.

Strelitzia placed her Keyblade in front of her as Axel’s chakrams clashed the blade trying to attack her. She then swinged her Keyblade to the side making the chakrams fly back to Axel. He caught them one by one before placing them together to reassemble his Keyblade and laid the blade on his shoulder before glaring at Fourth Shadow.

“The light of Kingdom Hearts in your brother has been betrayed, twice. In that name, I will exile you for your actions.”

Roxas and Xion smiled at Axel as Roxas said, “That was actually cool line there.”

Axel smiled back at his friends. “Well, had to try it once really.”

Xion charged at Strelitzia who quickly slide to the left when Xion managed to do her swing attack. Strelitzia made her swing attack on Xion, but she quickly dodged the attack by jumping up high and landed safely on her feet in front of Roxas and Axel.

Strelitzia made a darkness line fly towards the three by swinging her Keyblade to the right as Roxas ran in front of Xion and blocked the line with his Keyblade making the line disappear.

“Give it up already, Strelitzia!” Roxas shouted, “It’s all over!”

“NEVER!” Shouted Strelitzia angrily before charging at the three Nobody friends.

Roxas and Strelitzia both clashed their Keyblades together twenty-two times before Strelitzia tried to push Roxas down to the ground with her Keyblade while he blocked her Keyblade with his two Keyblades crossed together.

“THE LIGHT BETRAYED ME!! THE STORM KING PROMISED ME REVENGE!! THE LIGHT WILL DIE!! IT TURNED ME INTO THIS!!”

“You’ve done that to yourself!” Roxas said angrily before kicking Fourth Shadow away till she was nearly close but away from the three.

Roxas and Strelitzia started to clash their Keyblades together thirteen times before clashing them together while trying to push each other back with them.

“You wanted to be stronger than the light is, but that will never happen,” said Roxas, “Not like this!”

Roxas swinged his left Keyblade at Fourth Shadow causing her to let out a small scream of pain while moving backwards and dropping her Keyblade to the ground as it then disappeared. Strelitzia collapsed to her knees and she started to breath heavily in pain. Roxas, Xion and Axel walked up towards her as Roxas pointed his right Keyblade at her.

“The darkness shall always be around, Strelitzia,” Roxas said to her, “But it won’t affect any of us or our hearts. The light always be with us. No matter how far away it is.”

After three seconds of silence, Strelitzia let out an evil chuckle before moving her head up to grin evilly at the three.

“Is that so?” Strelitzia got back onto her feet while still grinning evilly at them. “Let’s just see about that!”

Strelitzia raised her hand up and made a darkness grasp appear around it. But before she could do anything else, she felt one of Xemnas’s ethereal blade going straight through her chest as she let out a small scream of pain while Roxas, Xion and Axel let out a small gasp of shock while taking a step back a bit and looking at Fourth Shadow in shock.

Xemnas looked at Fourth Shadow in disappointment and said, “Useless warrior.”

Xemnas’s ethereal blade zoomed out of Strelitzia and disappeared before Strelitzia collapsed to the ground as darkness smoke rose up from beneath her which made her slowly disappear with the smoke going up into the sky and vanished.

Roxas, Xion and Axel shockingly watched the darkness smoke fade away before looking at Xehanort’s Nobody.

“Wha...what did you do to her?” Roxas asked.

“The same thing I’m about to do to you,” answered Xemnas, “But don’t threat, The Storm King will still have his warriors to forge the key. Just new ones for some. Perhaps, your little dragon would like to join our ranks.”

That made Xion angry as her right hand turned into a fist and shaking like she wanted to hurt Xemnas really bad for bringing Spike into this.

“No!” She shouted while summoning her Keyblade, “I won’t let you hurt Spike or make him fill in your ranks! Ever!”

Xemnas glared at Xion. “So it seems No. i needs one last lesson.”

Xemnas reached his hands out to the sides and out popped his ethereal blades on each hand as he then floated towards Xion. Xion charged towards the leader of the Nobodies with her Keyblade.

“Xion!” Roxas and Axel shouted worriedly. But she didn’t listen and continued to charge towards Xemnas.

Xion clashed her Keyblade at Xemnas’s right ethereal blade before he moved it away and swung his left ethereal blade as it clashed with Xion’s Keyblade. Xemnas flew back a bit and spun round very quickly while trying to attack Xion with the blades while spinning, but she blocked the attacks with her Keyblade.

Xemnas side kicks Xion in the stomach causing her to fall backwards onto the ground, while dropping her Keyblade as it magically disappeared. Xemnas summoned an ethereal blade in his right hand before taking a few steps forward towards Xion before saying, “I’m going to give you one last chance. Join The Storm King with your new dragon boyfriend. Or be eliminated.”

Xion glared at Xemnas. “Never!”

Xemnas glared angrily at Xion before moving his right arm back, ready to stab Xion with his ethereal blade. But before he could even make that move, a Keyblade slash was heard which made Xemnas unable to move and also made him feel pain and defeat as his ethereal blade zoomed back into his hand.

Xemnas slowly moved his head to the right and saw that it was Roxas who made that on him which was done by his right Keyblade since that one was facing down and his left Keyblade was pointing up.

“Too slow,” Roxas said.

Xemnas slowly collapsed to his knees as he looked at Roxas and said, “So, friendship really is...stronger, than anger and hatred.”

Roxas stood back up and turned to look at Xemnas. “And that’s why you don’t mess with those that are friends and will always be together. No matter what happens next.”

Darkness smoke rose up from beneath Xemnas, but he was able to speak before going away, “Then, forgive me. This was indeed, a friebdship I should not have tried to ruin.” Xehanort’s Nobody slowly disappear with the smoke going up into the sky and vanished.

Roxas, Xion and Axel’s Keyblades magically disappeared as Roxas and Xion walked back to Axel.

“You two okay?” Axel asked.

“Yeah, we’re good,” answered Roxas politely with Xion giving Axel a nod in response while smiling.

“Good,” Axel replied happily.

The three suddenly saw magically lasers, explosion and fire smoke coming from outside the labyrinth. They know that their Equestria friends were trying their best to fight off the Unversed and Storm Guards, but they’re worried that they could be struggling a bit.

“We better go help them,” suggested Axel, “They might need extra helping with dealing with The Storm King’s army.”

Roxas and Xion gave Axel a serious nod in response as he did the same thing after that before they ran out of the area in the labyrinth they were in so they can get out and help the Equestria creatures fight the Unversed and Storm Guards.

Chapter XLVII: Guardians vs Tempest Warriors (Part 2)

Sora, Kairi, Riku and Mickey entered a large dead end of the labyrinth and saw Master Xehanort, his younger self and Ansem. Master Xehanort let out an evil chuckle as he saw the four guardians enter the area while grinning evilly with his hands behind his back.

Riku quickly saw Xehanort’s Heartless as he let out an angry growl before summoning his Keyblade.

“Ansem!” Riku charged towards Ansem with his Keyblade, but he didn’t see Dark Riku appear and float by him while saying, “Not so fast!”

Dark Riku kicked Riku in the stomach causing him to fly backwards, but he was able to land on his feet and slid backwards at his three friends before glaring at the three Xehanorts with Dark Riku landing next to Ansem.

Master Xehanort chuckled evilly again before asking, “Have you come to watch your little friend become like his grandfather?”

“No,” replied Sora before he, Kairi and Mickey summoned their Keyblades, “We’ve come to end this, and free him.”

Master Xehanort continued to grin evilly at Sora as he and Young Xehanort summoned their Keyblades with Dark Riku summoning his Soul Eater and Ansem crossing his arms while floating a bit.

Dark Riku and Mickey charged towards each other before clashing the Keyblade and Soul Eater together as they tried to push each other back with their weapon. Riku ran up to them to help his friend, but suddenly, he got dragged to the right as he saw Ansem, in dark red, trying to get Riku to come to him so he can attack him.

“Surrender to it!” Ansem shouted before making a big light blast, with a dark circle line around it, appear to attack Riku. But the Keyblade Master was quick on his feet and quickly dodged the attack by teleporting to a far but nearest spot away from the blast.

Young Xehanort zoomed towards Sora and the two started clashed their Keyblade together twelve times with some spinning and jumping movements during clashing. Luckily, Sora dodge rolled to the right to avoid the attacks.

Kairi charged towards Xehanort and tried to attack but he quickly jumped high and moved to another place. Kairi pointed her Keyblade at him and shot a fire ball at him, but he was able to dodge it and jumped again.

Kairi charged towards Xehanort again and tried to attack him with his Keyblade four times, but he still dodged the attacks before he flew backwards and landed on his feet.

Kairi flew towards him while pointing her Keyblade at him causing Xehanort to laugh with his hand reaching out. But then, Kairi jumped over him before safely landing her feet behind him but far enough from him.

“Huh?” Asked Xehanort in shock while looking behind him.

Sora swung his Keyblade at Young Xehanort, but he teleported behind him before the blade of his Keyblade turned into a blue light string and wracked Sora causing him to fall forwards while let out a scream of pain. He landed on his front with his Keyblade still in his hand but facing flat on the ground.

Kairi saw what just happened, before she could attack Master Xehanort with her Keyblade, as she let out a small gasp of shock. “Sora!”

But before she could do anything else, Xehanort swung his Keyblade at Kairi causing to fall backwards, while still holding her Keyblade, as she landed on the ground before breathing heavily but slowly.

The old man walked up to her, with his left hand behind his back, and stood in front of her before pointing his Keyblade at her and let out an evil laughter.

“You’ve become quite the Keyblade wielder, just like Sora,” he said to her, “For a retired master, Yen Sid prepared you remarkably well.”

Ansem flew backwards with Riku chasing him. The seeker of darkness stopped before placing his hand out and made darkness vines appear from the ground. Riku stopped running and shockingly saw the vines coming at him as they wrapped around him and trapped him before lifting him up a bit. He tried to break free from the vines, but it was’t any good. The vines were strong for him to break free.

Mickey let out a small gasp of shock as he saw what was happening to his friend. “Riku!”

The king ran towards Riku to help him, but Dark Riku flew by him while evilly asking, “Where are you going?”

Dark Riku kicked Mickey in the stomach causing him to fly backwards, while letting go of his Keyblade. He landed on his front, slid back a bit as his Keyblade banged and landed flat in front of him.

Ansem floated towards Riku and grabbed him by the chin making Riku glare at Xehanort’s Heartless.

“Lightning Twister’s mother was raised by The Storm King, making his blood run through her veins to her son,” Ansem said to Riku.

“You all believe that Lightning Twister is nothing like his grandfather after not knowing about the truth about Lightning’s past, as well as knowing there’s still a light in him,” said Xehanort to Kairi.

Young Xehanort bent down and moved closer to Sora while saying, “But there’s no pure light in him to save him from being The Storm Pony. I’m afraid the light he believes in, lies in all lights that are long gone!”

Sora glared at Young Xehanort while growling angrily before swing his Keyblade at him causing him to fly backwards as Sora jumped back onto his feet. Riku moved his Keyblade to the right and made it flew through the vines making him vanish into darkness dust as the Keyblade went back to Riku. He swung his Keyblade at Ansem making fly backwards as Riku landed on the ground safely.

Kairi jumped back onto her feet and swung her Keyblade at Xehanort causing him to quickly vanish and reappear by Young Xehanort, Ansem and Dark Riku. Mickey jumped back onto his feet and summoned his Keyblade.

“Enough!” Shouted Sora angrily, “There is a light in Lightning! We’re saving him!”

“And we will keep The Storm King away from him no matter what!” Riku added.

Kairi, Riku and Mickey stood by Sora in a row before moving their Keyblades behind them as a bright light appeared at the end of their blades.

“No,” Young Xehanort said in anger.

The four guardians charged towards the four seekers making him go into fear as a loud slash was heard. Sora, Kairi, Riku and Mickey were now behind the seekers with their Keyblades pointing forwards. They had just slashed through the other four of The Storm King’s Tempest warriors.

Four darkness smokes rose up from beneath them making them slowly disappeared one at a time with the smoke going up into the sky and vanished.

The four guardians stood up straight again before smiling at each other as Sora gave them a thumbs up.

Suddenly, they heard a loud rumble coming from out of the labyrinth. From the sound of the magic laser, the screaming and banging, they figured their Equestria friends might not be able to handle the Unversed and storm guards for much longer.

“We better hurry,” said Mickey, “Our friends won’t be able to handle the Unversed and the storm guards by theirselves for much longer.”

Sora, Kairi and Riku gave the king a nod in agreement. Just then, Sora felt a pain in his heart, it was telling him something as he let out a small gasp of shock which made his friends look at him worriedly.

“Sora, are you alright?” Kairi asked.

“Yeah,” he answered, “I just felt this pain in my heart. It’s like its trying to warn me about something. I think Lightning might be trouble.”

Riku walked up to Sora and said, “Go help him, Sora. We’ll go help the others.”

Sora looked at his friend and gave him a nod in response. “All right. I got this.”

Kairi, Riku and Mickey gave Sora a nod before he ran past them headed out of the labyrinth to save Lightning while the three ran out of the area in the labyrinth they were in so they can get out and help the Equestria creatures fight the Unversed and Storm Guards.

Far out in the Keyblade Graveyard, the young seven went in the tunnel way, between the two mountains to the main entrance of the grave keys and away from the battle. Silverstream was sitting by the right mountain with Lightning Twister on her lap as she hugged him with her left arm while gently stroking his back with her right claw with him shaking a bit in fear and his face laying on her soft fur chest.

“It’s alright, sweetie,” cooed the pink hippogriff softly in the colt’s ear, “Shh...you’re gonna be okay. We won’t let them get you or hurt you.”

“S-Silverstream, I d-don’t w-wanna be like T-The Storm K-King! P-Please d-don’t let him!”

“We’re gonna let him make you like him, kid,” Gallus said kindly, “We promise.”

Suddenly, a familiar filly voice was heard from the distance.

“Don’t make promises you can’t always keep.”

The young seven looked to the left and saw a dark corridor appear near them as it disappeared to reveal Cozy Glow, with an evil smile on her face, and Vanitas.

The young six glared at the two while Lightning buried his face into Silverstream’s fur chest in fear making Silverstream gently place her right claw on the back of his head and continued to gently stroke his back with her left claw.

“Just give up already, Cozy Glow!” Smolder said angrily, “Lightning has already said he wants to be with his new and real actual family!”

“Not until I get what I want,” said Cozy Glow, “And you still have it. I like him back, now!”

“Well what’s wrong with the one you’ve got?” Sandbar asked.

“I already told you,” replied the evil filly, “Vanitas is my brother, since the day he rested his heart in me. We would become rulers together as brother and sister, like how Celestia and Luna rule Equestria as sisters, but I would also like another king that’s married to me. And Lightning will be perfect for that role.”

Lightning moved his head from Silverstream’s chest to look at Cozy Glow and said, “I’ll never marry you, Cozy Glow! My heart belongs to Smolder! And I’ll never be like The Storm King! It’s not gonna happen!”

“Haven’t you heard about the rules of the family trees?” Asked Cozy Glow, “You can’t break the bond between those have the same blood running through their veins. You were his grandson from the very beginning when your mother betrayed him, Lightning. You can’t become a newbie from a different family.”

“Then why didn’t you tell us?” Ocellus asked crossly, “That day when you came back to the School of Friendship so you can try to turn over a new leaf. You figured Lightning was The Storm King’s grandson after trapping him in the caves and before Discord created the legion of doom. You didn’t say anything.”

Cozy Glow grinned at the changeling. “Was the point of telling you right away when you can save it to see if the theory was right? Now, I’m gonna say it again...give us the colt. Now!”

Lightning hugged Silverstream tightly in fear as she carefully wrapped her arms around the colt to protect him while glaring at the filly. Sandbar, Gallus, Yona, Smolder and Ocellus stood in front of the two, to protect Lightning too, as they glared at Cozy Glow too.

“Lightning has already given you the answer!” Gallus said angrily, “And the answer is no!”

“Now two bad guys respect poor pony’s answer!” Yona growled.

“Respect this...” Vanitas said angrily before summoning his Keyblade, “Stop getting in our way!”

Vanitas charged towards the seven as Lightning buried his face into Silverstream’s chest in fear. But just as Vanitas was about to get closer to them, a fire ball was shot at him causing him to scream in pain while flying to the right before hitting the mountain wall and fall to the ground.

Just then, a male voice was heard.

“Lightning! Guys!”

The young seven looked to their right and saw Sora running towards them while holding his Keyblade on his shoulder.

“Sora!” Lightning said happily.

Sora stood in front of the young seven and stood in battle mode as Vanitas stood back up and growled angrily at his brother before standing in battle mode too.

“Let’s go!” Vanitas shouted before rushing towards Sora.

Sora jumped high into the air as Vanitas smacked his Keyblade to where Sora was standing before looking up to where Sora was about to attack next.

“Take this!” Shouted Sora before falling straight down to the figure and smacked him with his Keyblade making him fall back. Sora landed on his feet before Vanitas got back on his feet.

“Nope!” Vanitas teleported, appeared above the Keyblade hero and attacked him with four smacks making Sora fly backwards before he landed on the ground again.

Cozy Glow summoned her Keyblade and charged towards Lightning while Vanitas was handling Sora. But she didn’t get too close to the colt as Smolder jumped in front of him and Silverstream and summoned her Keyblade before blocking Cozy Glow’s attack by placing the blade to the side and made Cozy’s Keyblade clash with hers. The two started to try and push each other back as sparks begin to spark from the clash of their keys.

Sora rushed towards the Unversed leader, but before he could attack him, Vanitas teleported just before Sora smacked him with his Keyblade and appeared behind him. “Too slow!”

“You’re nothing!” Vanitas swinged his Keyblade in the air and tried to hit Sora, but he blocked the attack with his Keyblade as he began to try making Sora fall back by pushing his Keyblade towards his.

Sora was almost near to giving up, but he refuses to give up to Vanitas. Sora then pushed Vanitas away with his Keyblade and started charging towards him.

Smolder was getting tired but also angrily at Cozy Glow trying to push her back and still trying to make poor Lightning her king and be like The Storm King, so she gave the filly a big push away with her Keyblade and then kicked her with her dragon foot causing her to fly backwards to where Sora and Vanitas were fighting.

“It’s over!” Sora shouted as he slashed his Keyblade at Vanitas causing him to fly backwards towards Cozy Glow.

The two bumped behind each other and collapsed to the ground while dropping their Keyblades as they disappeared.

Vanitas and Cozy Glow started to breath slowly but heavily in pain and defeat. Sora and the young six walked up to them, while Silverstream held Lightning in her left arm, and stared at them.

“Sora!” Said the voice of Riku.

Sora and the young seven looked forward and saw the guardians and the rest of the Equestria friends walking up towards them before seeing the Unversed leader and the evil filly sitting on the ground back to back while breathing heavily in defeat.

Just then, they heard the voice of The Storm King as they all, except for Vanitas and Cozy Glow, looked to the left and saw the yeti walking up towards Sora with a smile on his face while saying, “Yes, Sora. Destroy them. They’re part of the keys to forge my prize.”

Sora looked at The Storm King in fear before looking at Vanitas and Cozy Glow as The Storm King continued while taking a few more steps forward, “Go on. Destroy them and you can take your place at my side.”

“NO!” Shouted Ventus as he charged towards The Storm King while summoning his Keyblade.

The yeti turned and saw him charging up towards him before he summoned his Keyblade and pointed it at Ven.

Suddenly, lightning started to strike from the end of his blade and attack Ventus causing him to scream in pain, made his Keyblade disappear and fell to the ground while still screaming in pain with the lightning still striking him.

“Ven!” Terra and Aqua shouted in horror.

The Storm King continued to strike lightning at Ventus until he was unable to fight no more as the poor kid began to feel more pain and his screaming got even more painful.

“Help him!” Terra said to Sora in fear.

Sora shockingly looked at Terra before looking Vanitas and Cozy. He then looked down in fear and panic, he didn’t know if he should help Ventus or end Vanitas and Cozy Glow like The Storm King told him to do, which could lead him to be on The Storm King’s side and lose Ventus while also losing his friends.

Sora didn’t know what to do.

Chapter XLVIII: The x-blade has been forged!

The Storm King continued to strike lightning at Ventus with his Keyblade as the boy continued to scream in pain with everyone, including Sora, watching in shock and fear. They didn’t know what to do.

All except for Sora, because he now knows what to do. And it was indeed the right choice and the right way of the Keyblade wielder.

Sora glared at The Storm King and charged towards him with his Keyblade as he slashed it at the evil yeti causing him to stop shooting lightning at Ventus and walked backwards a bit while letting out a scream of pain. Ven took his chance to get up and quickly run back to Terra and Aqua.

The Storm King rubbed his right arm before glaring at Sora and letting out an angry growl.

“Fine then,” the evil yeti growled, “If I can’t get the most strongest Keyblade wielder to help me...then I’ll send all Keyblade wielders to their graves!”

The Storm King quickly vanished into thin air and reappeared behind Silverstream and Lightning Twister. The two turned behind and saw the evil yeti as he grabbed Lightning and held him tightly. The colt tried to break free from his hand, but it was no good since The Storm King was too strong for him to escape by himself.

The guardians and the Equestria group gasped in shock before Sora ran up to them with his Keyblade while both him and Fluttershy shouted, “Lightning!”

“Sora! Momma!” Lightning cried in fear while reaching a hoof out to them.

A black corridor appeared around The Storm King and Lightning as it took them away. Silverstream refused to lose her little brother again and ran into the corridor after them not knowing what the corridor could do to her.

“Silverstream! Don’t!” Starlight Glimmer cried worriedly. But it was no used, Silverstream has already went into the dark corridor as it disappeared taking her, along with The Storm King and Lightning Twister, just before Sora could reach to them in time.

“Not again!” Sora said angrily.

“Sora!” Said the voice of Donald as Sora turned and saw what’s going on now.

Vanitas and Cozy Glow, now unconscious, started to magically float in mid air before zooming away to the far end of the labyrinth as everyone watched them go.

“They’re heading towards the far end of the labyrinth,” said Aqua, “That must be where The Storm King is now.”

“Then that’s where I’m going to save Lightning and Silverstream,” Sora said in a serious tone before looking at his friends, “Watch them. Make sure they don’t get hurt in case any Unversed comes.”

Nine of the guardians gave him a nod in understood and just as Sora was about to head off towards the far end of the labyrinth, he was stopped by the sound of Kairi’s voice.

“No. Me and Riku are coming with you, Sora.”

Sora turned to look at Kairi before asking, “Coming with me?”

“Yes,” answered Kairi politely with a nod, “We need to sort that yeti out together as friends, don’t we?”

Sora looked at Kairi for a bit before looking down a bit while thinking. He knew she was right. He’s gonna need the help he can get and need to defeat The Storm King and save both Lightning Twister and Silverstream. Sora looked at Kairi again before shrugging his shoulders while saying, “Let’s go.”

“Let’s go!” Riku said before he, along with Sora and Kairi, ran towards the far end of the labyrinth to face The Storm King and save Lightning Twister and Silverstream.

Sora, Kairi and Riku didn’t stop running until they were up the highest rock mountain, that was at the end of the labyrinth, and saw The Storm King standing in front of the biggest and highest rock mountain as he glared at the three guardians.

The three stopped near the evil yeti king and glared at him as Sora said, “Storm King! We’ve come to bargain!”

“You meddlesome brats!” The Storm King said angrily, “I’ll make sure you’ll regret getting in my way!”

And with that said, The Storm King summoned his Keyblade as Sora, Kairi and Riku summoned their Keyblades too before towards the evil yeti.

Sora clashed his Keyblade against The Storm King’s Keyblade two times as Kairi and Riku did the same before Riku tried to push The Storm King away with his Keyblade while the yeti tried to do the same thing to him.

Suddenly, The Storm King swung his Keyblade to the right causing Riku to fall backwards and land on his back while still holding his Keyblade.

The Storm King saw Kairi spinning her Keyblade round before pointing it at him and shot a fire ball as it flew towards the king. The yeti was too late to even block the attack and the fire ball hit The Storm King causing him to fall back a bit.

“Argh!” The Storm King yelled before glaring at the girl.

Kairi charged towards him and tried to attack him with her Keyblade three times as he kept on dodging her attacks. Kairi then clashed her Keyblade with The Storm King’s Keyblade as he suddenly kicked the girl causing to fly backwards but safely landed on her feet again.

Sora charged towards The Storm King as they both clashed their Keyblades together thirteen times before clashing their Keyblades together and tried to push each other back with them.

With sparks flying out from the clash, Sora and The Storm King were struggling to even push one another back with their Keyblades for much longer.

Sora and The Storm King swung their Keyblades to the right breaking the clash as The Storm King tried to smash Sora with his Keyblade, Sora quickly jumped backwards and stood in between Kairi and Riku. The three stood in battle mode once more while glaring at the evil yeti.

The Storm King growled at the three friends before growing an evil smile on his face as he let out a chuckle before saying, “It doesn’t really matter if it’s just three of you fighting me. I already gotten what I needed.”

Sora, Kairi and Riku were confused by what The Storm King just said as his Keyblade disappeared. The Storm King took a few steps back a bit before a small darkness corridor appeared near to them and disappeared to reveal Lightning Twister with darkness chains chained him up to the ground.

Sora, Kairi and Riku let out a small gasp of shock as they saw Lightning chained up by The Storm King’s darkness chains.

“Lightning!” Sora shouted worriedly as he tried to run up to help him, but was stopped by The Storm King as he placed his hand out.

“Don’t even try, my boy,” he said before placing his hand back down.

Sora glared at him once more while growling angrily.

“What do you want with Lightning now?” Riku asked angrily.

The Storm King grinned evilly at the Keyblade master before answering, “The x-blade can not be forged without the darkness wielding these nine keys.” Suddenly, nine keys in shape of The Storm King’s Keyblade appeared around him while floating.

“Keys?” Asked Kairi.

“Vanitas and Cozy Glow are also part of the keys,” The Storm King continued, “And the last remaining of Lightning’s darkness will be the one that will forge them all together.”

“Sora!” Shouted Lightning in fear, “You can’t let him forge them! If he gets the x-blade, he’ll be unstoppable!”

“Don’t worry, Lightning,” Sora said before glaring back at the yeti, “Because there’s absolutely no way that we’re gonna help him make the forge happen.”

The Storm King chuckled evilly. “Who said anything about you helping me finish off the work?”

“Huh?” The three were now confused to what Storm King just said to them.

“The final piece to make the darkness forge these keys has now begun. Allow me, to complete it.”

Just then, Silverstream floated from behind The Storm King and in front of him unconscious. Sora, Kairi and Riku let out a small gasp in shock just before The Storm King summoned his Keyblade.

Sora knew where this was going as his shocked look went more wider and wider. “No. He’s not gonna...”

And just as anyone could do or say anything else, The Storm King swung his Keyblade up in the air before swinging it down to the left clashing Silverstream making her chest, claws and hooves go wide out as she turned into an icy crystal and destroyed into tiny pieces as they faded away leaving nothing but only her necklace.

“SILVERSTREAM!!!” Lightning shouted in sadness and shocked with tears starting to appear in his eyes.

“No!” Sora shouted.

Silverstream’s necklace flew down to the ground to where Lightning was chained as he picked the necklace up and his tears started to run down his face.

“W-Why h-her?!”

“How could you?!” Shouted Sora angrily.

“At long last, I have done it.”

“Storm King!!!” Riku shouted angrily before charging towards him with his Keyblade.

Suddenly, one of the floating Keyblades flew towards Riku and clashed him causing him to fly backwards, while letting out a scream in pain, as he landed on his back near Sora and Kairi.

“Sora! We have to stop him!” Said Kairi worriedly.

Sora looked at the sad and scared colt as he saw what’s now about to happen.

“It’s no good, Kairi. We’re too late!”

Lightning started to cry in a lot of pain, with tears running down his cheeks. All of a sudden, Lightning let out a scream of pain and sadness as the last remaining darkness within him began to flow from him and into the air.

The darkness smoke flew around in the air until it landed in the ring of The Storm King’s Keyblades causing the evil yeti to laugh evilly.

Sora and Kairi glared at Storm King as they then saw Vanitas and Cozy Glow, awake again, floating in the air with darkness grasp around them as they grinned evilly at them before turning into darkness smoke and flew into the Keyblades and the last of Lightning’s darkness.

The Keyblades and darkness smokes started to spin around really fast around The Storm King as he lifted the Keyblade in his hand in the air.

The Storm King’s Keyblade started to glow in bright light with the nine keys and the darkness smokes all flew into the blade and turning it into...the x-blade!

It’s made of two crossing Kingdom Keys with the teeth facing outward. It has a filigree that slightly resembles one on the Ultima Weapon and the blade slightly resembles the Dream Sword. The Keychain is a black and red heart that is similar to the Heartless symbol, but without the fleur-de-lis bottom and jagged cross, with two Kingdom Keys crossed over it and the filigree has a sparkling effect with seemingly flowing energy within it.

Sora, Kairi and Riku all gasped in shock before hearing The Storm King laughing evilly as he began to float up in the air while grinning evilly down to all the guardians and friendship wielders.

“Now, all heroes of Equestria and Keyblades, kneel before your rightful king!”

The Storm King pointed the x-blade up in the sky and a big spark of lightning lit and thundered into the sky making all clouds go all dark.

Outside of the labyrinth, the rest of the guardians and Equestria group all saw what was happening to the clouds as Spike suddenly saw what was happening at the far end of the labyrinth before letting out a gasp of shock.

“Look!” Spike pointed forward which made everyone look at what he was pointing at and saw the lightning thundering into the sky before disappearing as a big beam of light shone from the sky and onto the ground.

The Storm King floated up higher in the light beam while still holding the x-blade. Suddenly, all rocks started flying around into the beam causing the evil yeti to gain a new form to go with the ultimate key.

A black coat with a bit of white on it, similar to Xemnas’s final form, faded onto The Storm King as it made him a little bit bigger. The rocks covered The Storm King’s arms and legs before turning into dark red armoured arms and legs with silver clawed hands. Some more rocks covered the yeti’s tail and then formed into dark silver armour as tiny spikes popped out. Final rocks covered The Storm King’s face before forming into a white armoured face in a shape of a goat, similar to Xehanort’s new armour. And lastly, The Storm King’s symbol faded onto the back of the coat as they all have made a new form for The Storm King as well as made him more powerful like the x-blade was.

The Storm King let out another evil laughter while still floating in the air showing everyone that he has finally won and now has the x-blade in his hand.

Chapter XLIX: The Final Battle (Part 1)

The guardians and the Equestria group were all in deep shocked after they barely but clearly saw what was going on at the far end of the labyrinth.

“The Storm King has transformed!” Ocellus said panicky.

“And what’s worse, the x-blade has been forged again!” Added Mickey.

Fluttershy ran up forwards a bit while worriedly shouting, “Lightning!”

The Storm King, in his new form, pointing the x-blade up in the air again before saying, “Kingdom Hearts! I call upon your true form. Open now and show me the World to come.”

Suddenly, some of the dark clouds moved aside to reveal a great big heart shape with light inside of it. It was the true form, of Kingdom Hearts. But then, darkness smoke started to cover up the light within Kingdom Hearts as The Storm King began to float up even higher to the clouds.

While Sora, Kairi and Riku watched the yeti disappear into the clouds, the chains around Lightning snapped off and he started to float up into the dark clouds. Sora quickly saw this as he let out a small gasp of shock before running up to the colt while shouting, “Lightning!”

“Sora!” Lightning shouting in fear.

But Sora wasn’t able to save Lightning in time as he started to float up even higher to where Sora can’t save him. Lightning tried to break free from the floating as he got even more scared than before, but it was no use. The floating was locked onto him and it was strong enough to keep him floating up towards the dark clouds where The Storm King is now.

“No! Stop! I don’t wanna go! I don’t wanna go in! Help me! Sora! MOMMA!” And with that being his last word, Lightning disappeared into the dark clouds unknowing where he was in them.

Suddenly, medium size dark purple dots started flashing on the dark clouds as Sora let out another small gasp of shock while looking up at the dark clouds and seeing all the dots flashing on them. And then, Floods started to rain from the dots and land everywhere and around Sora, Kairi and Riku.

Kairi and Riku let out a small gasp of shock and anger while Sora angrily said, “This again?!”

The three started fighting the Floods. But no matter how many times they defeated a Flood, they keep on pouring from the sky and attacking those that they see.

The purple dots kept on flashing on all of the dark clouds in the sky around the Keyblade Graveyard as the guardians and the Equestria group saw what was going on up in the sky.

“Do you, see that?” Asked Axel while looking up at the dark clouds and purple dots.

Just then, the Floods started raining from the clouds and landed everywhere and around the guardians and Equestria group.

The guardians summoned their Keyblades, with Donald and Goofy summoning their staff and shield, as Constantine’s hands started to glow in dark golden grasp.

“Get ready!” Aqua said to everyone while glaring at the Floods as they all stood in battle mode.

Sunset turned to Sunburst and Starlight before saying, “In case something happens, there’s something I need to tell you both.” She shook her head while smiling as she then announced, “I’m your sister, Sunburst.”

“WHAT?!” Starlight and Sunburst shouted in shock and surprised.

But before they could say anything else, the Floods started to fly towards them as the guardians started to clash them with their Keyblades while John Constantine shoots them with dark golden grasp fire balls.

“Protect our friends!” Terra said, “Don’t let the Floods get to them!”

“Right!” Ven said before clashing another flood.

Sora, Kairi and Riku continued doing their best to fight off the Floods. But the more Floods pour from the clouds, the harder it got.

“There’s way too many of them!” Kairi said after clashing through two Floods.

Sora clashed through three Floods while saying, “And the more time we continue fighting them, the less time we’ll have to stop The Storm King and save both Lightning and Silverstream. He’ll be growing more powerful than the second.”

Riku clashed through one Flood before looking at his friends and said, “Sora, you go stop The Storm King and save Lightning and Silverstream while we stay and fight the Unversed.”

“What?” Sora asked in shock.

“Sora,” Riku continued, “Like you said, if we don’t stop The Storm King soon, it’ll be too late. You defeated Ansem, Xemnas and Xehanort before, you can do the same with The Storm King, save our two new friends and close Kingdom Hearts again. We can cover you as much as we can. You have to trust us.”

Sora looked at Riku for a bit before looking up at the dark clouds as he started to glare them. He knew that Riku was right. He defeated the three Xehanorts before, he can defeated The Storm King.

Sora looked back at Riku and said, “All right. Jiminy.”

“Yes, Sora?” Asked Jiminy as he jumped out of Sora’s hood and onto his shoulder.

“Head back to Donald and Goofy as safe as you possibly can. I can’t risk you getting hurt while also saving Lightning.”

“You got it, Sora. I’ll try to be safe as much as I can.” With that said, Jiminy jumped off Sora’s shoulder and used his umbrella to fly down to the ground before making his way back to Donald and Goofy while keeping safe.

Sora looked back to his friends as they both smiled proudly at him.

“Good luck,” said Riku.

“Be careful,” said Kairi worriedly but calmly.

“Don’t worry, Kairi,” replied Sora proudly, “I got this.”

Kairi and Riku gave him a nod before continuing their fight against the Floods as Sora bent down a bit before making a big jump and flew up into the dark clouds.

Sora flew through across the dark clouds in search for Lightning and The Storm King to save the colt, defeat the evil yeti and close Kingdom Hearts again.

“Come on, where are you?” He asked to himself.

Just then, Sora saw something up ahead as he stopped and just floated. He carefully looked straight forward before letting out a small gasp of shock as he saw what was up ahead. It was Lightning Twister whimpering in great pain and fear while floating with Silverstream’s necklace around his neck.

“Lightning!” Shouted Sora before flying towards his friend.

While still whimpering, Lightning heard Sora’s voice from the distance. He opened his eyes and gasped in shock as he saw him flying towards him.

“S-Sora!” Lightning cried while reaching his hooves out to Sora.

Once Sora was near Lightning, he wrapped his hooves around Sora’s neck and hugged him while whimpering into his neck as Sora hugged him back in comfort. They stayed like that for a few seconds before Sora pulled Lightning away a bit before asking, “Lightning, where is The Storm King?”

Lightning brushed off the last tears in his eyes before pointing at a far end dark light that was thundering. “H-He’s in t-there! He’s g-growing m-more stronger!”

Sora glared at the far end dark light as he did a nod before looking at the colt again and said, “Don’t worry, Lightning. I’ll deal with him. You hide in my hood so that you’re safe.”

Lightning nodded his head in response as Sora gently placed him in his hood. He then flew towards the dark light to fight The Storm King.

Sora was now in the dark light area inside the dark clouds as he stopped and floated near where The Storm King was while glaring at him. The Storm King was floating in his new form while holding the x-blade in his hand and staring at Sora.

“I am, The Storm Lord. Kingdom Hearts, all the worlds and all kingdoms of Equestria are, MINE!”

Sora continued to glare at the evil yeti as he summoned his Keyblade while saying, “If this is your kingdom, then it’s a kingdom I don’t want any part of!”

The Storm King laughed evilly while stand floating in battle mode with the x-blade ready to fight Sora.

Sora flew quickly and angrily towards The Storm King and the two clashing the Keyblade and x-blade together twenty-six times. Sora swung his Keyblade at The Storm King, but he quickly dodged the attack and flew underneath Sora to float behind him as he turned round before glaring at him again.

The Storm King laughed evilly again before saying, “You think you are a match for me?!” He then tried to slash Sora with the x-blade four times, but he kept on dodging the attacks by flying to the right and to the left in perfect timing.

The two clashed the Keyblade and x-blade together twenty-eight times this time before Sora spun backwards as he pointed his Keyblade at the yeti.

“Fire!” Sora shot three fire balls from the end of the blade and they all flew towards The Storm King. The evil yeti managed to dodge the first two, but the last one hit him in the chest causing him to let out a small scream of pain while flying back a bit.

The Storm King growled at Sora and said, “You’ll regret that!”

The Storm King flew towards Sora and tried to slash him with the x-blade, but he quickly spun around the yeti till he was now floating behind him.

Sora was about to slash The Storm King with his Keyblade, but the yeti was quick on his feet this time and smacked Sora with the x-blade sending him flying backwards while letting out a scream of pain before landing on a nearby dark cloud as Lightning flew out of Sora’s hood and landed on another dark cloud that was far from the one Sora was on.

Sora saw where Lightning was on now as he let out a small gasp of shock. “Lightning, look out!”

Lightning moved his head up a bit before seeing The Storm King floating towards him. The little colt started to shake in fear when the yeti stopped and floated near him.

“We could have ruled everything and Kingdom Hearts together!” He shouted at the scared colt, “But this betrayal has gone on long enough!” The Storm King began to raise the x-blade up in the air, “Time to end this!”

Sora was able to get up and save his friend thanks to the smack from the x-blade. He let out another small gasp of shock as he saw what was about to happen next.

“No!!” He shouted while reaching out to Lightning.

The Storm King moved the x-blade down towards Lightning ready to smack him as the scared colt covered his face with his little hooves.

But then suddenly, a pink sparkly see through protective bubble appeared around Lightning causing the x-blade to smack that instead. The Storm King and Sora gasped in shock as they saw the bubble.

Lightning moved his hooves from his face and looked at the bubble that was protecting him from the attack. He then felt something glowing on him. He looked down to his chest and saw it was Silverstream’s necklace that was sparkling and the one that created the bubble.

“Silverstream...she’s protecting me.”

Just then, he heard her voice singing from somewhere in the distance.

Sleep my little brother

“Huh?”

Sleep my little star

Lightning started to look around the bubble to find where Silverstream’s voice was coming from, but she was still no where to be seen.

Sleep little piece
Of my heart

“Silverstream? Where are you? Are you here? Please answer! Please!”

This little colt
Now wants to sleep

That’s when Lightning remembered what Fluttershy about those still being with him in his heart, he now knows that Silverstream is still with him. He placed his hoof on the necklace and smiled.

Let’s make his bed
Full of warmth and love

“You’re still with me, aren’t you?” Lightning closed his eyes and continued to smile.

Just then, the x-blade started to glow making The Storm King look at it in both shock and confusion.

“What the?” Before he say anything else, the glow came out of the x-blade and formed into a small ball as it flew towards the bubble causing it faded away. The ball floated up a bit while growing bigger. Then, the ball turned into a shape of an animal to which Sora knew who it was as he smiled.

Sora chuckled happily before saying, “She’s okay!”

The bright light shot away from the form to reveal none other than Silverstream who was still okay. She opened her eyes before looking down and saw Lightning standing on the dark cloud holding her necklace and smiling with his eyes closed.

The pink hippogriff smiled before flying down towards the colt while saying, “Lightning.”

Lightning heard Silverstream’s voice as he opened his eyes and looked up before gasping. He saw his big sister flying down towards him which made his eyes filled up with tears of happiness.

“Silverstream!” Lightning said while reaching his hooves out to her.

Once Silverstream was at where Lightning was, the two hugged each other in reunion as Lightning rested his head on Silverstream’s shoulder.

Silverstream’s Keyblade appeared in her right claw before a yellow flower appeared at the end of the blade as Sora started to glow light green. She was healing Sora to help him. Sora slowly got up and summoned his Keyblade before jumping over to the other dark cloud to join the colt and hippogriff.

Sora smiled at the two as Silverstream smiled at Sora.

“Thanks,” said Sora politely.

Silverstream gave Sora a nod before the two glared at The Storm King as they stood in battle mode while Silverstream continued to hold Lightning in her left talon arm with his head resting on her shoulder.

“As I thought,” said The Storm King, “Your worst memories of me can’t reach you anymore.” He then stood in battle mode again after saying, “Now I’m certain of where your fear of me is.”

While still holding the colt close to her, but nice and safe too, Sora and Silverstream flew towards The Storm King and the three started clashing the Keyblades and x-blade twenty-eight times.

The wielder and hippogriff tried to push The Storm King away with their Keyblades, but he blocked their push with the x-blade and tried to push them away with it as tiny sparks started to jump out from the clash scratch of the blades.

The clash finally ended as The Storm King swung the x-blade at the three making Sora and Silverstream quickly fly backwards to dodge the attack.

Silverstream flew towards The Storm King and the two clashed the Keyblade and x-blade together twenty-six times. The hippogriff flew back a bit before pointing her Keyblade at the yeti.

“Water!” A big stream of water shot out of the end of Silverstream’s Keyblade and hit The Storm King causing him to fly backwards a bit while spinning.

The Storm King growled angrily at Silverstream before lifting the x-blade up to the air as he flew towards the hippogriff and the colt ready to clash them.

But when he was about to clash them, Sora jumped in and blocked the clash with his Keyblade making The Storm King try to push him down with the x-blade as tiny sparks start to fly from the blades.

The Storm King has had enough of Sora getting in his way and trying to ruining everything, so he swung the x-blade to the right breaking the clash before smacking Sora with it causing him to scream in pain while flying to the left. Luckily he was able to stop and flew back to the evil yeti.

However, just as Sora got near to him, The Storm King grabbed Sora by the legs and threw him to the clouds beneath them and made him fly down through the clouds making him disappear.

“SORA!” Silverstream and Lightning shouted in a worried tone, not knowing if he was okay or not.

The two looked at The Storm King as he floated forward towards them which made the poor scared colt hide his face in Silverstream’s chest and shook in fear not knowing what the evil yeti’s gonna do next.

“You’ve got in my way for the last time, hippogriff!” The Storm King growled before looking at Lightning, “And as for you, traitor! You think you can defeat me and close Kingdom Hearts, well you’re WRONG!! I am all powerful, the master of the x-blade, the true ruler of Kingdom Hearts, Equestria and all the worlds, and you have NOTHING!!”

“You’re wrong, Storm King!” Said Silverstream angrily as she pointed her Keyblade at the yeti, “He has something that you can’t even take away from him! And that is us! His friends, and family! And that’s something you’ll never understand, because you know nothing about friendship, family, hearts and love, especially since you’re so over the cute pony thing. Just like I’m so over you and your threats.”

The Storm King growled angrily at Silverstream as he then pointed the x-blade at the two before saying, “I don’t need to understand friends or family to destroy the likes of you two! I shall return to Equestria with my new Unversed Storm Guard army and be back for Queen Novo’s next celebration, but you won’t! I am all powerful, I am the true king! I am ALL of the darkness!”

The Storm King moved the x-blade up into the air, ready to clash Silverstream and Lightning Twister, as the scared colt shook in fear even more while the pink hippogriff held him close to her.

The Storm King was about to clash the two, until he was stopped by the sound of Keyblades clashing together from the distance from below the clouds. He looked behind him, while Silverstream and Lightning looked to the left side, and saw a lot of Keyblades flying up through the clouds before flying around in a circle while making a spare shape.

While all the Keyblades were flying around in a spare shape, a bright light shone inside the spare and faded away to reveal Sora holding his Keyblade and his clothes now in black and white clothes as he glared at the king.

Through inside the armoured face, The Storm King was now in deep shock and scared of what’s to come next. Silverstream and Lightning were happy to see Sora was okay, but knew what was coming next, so Silverstream moved to the left a bit and ducked down with Lightning underneath her talon arm.

A light appeared at the end of Sora’s Keyblade as he rose the Keyblade up in the air before saying,

“And I, am, all of... the light.”

Sora swung his Keyblade to point it at The Storm King as the light beamed towards the yeti while glowing bigger and bigger until it trapped The Storm King into the light. The Storm King was struggling to stop the light from defeating him as his ultimate form started to turn into dust and fade away.

The Storm King looked at his body and hands in fear and saw his form was no more.

“No... no...” he said in shock and fear before looking at Sora, “How can you have this power?!”

Sora continued to glare at The Storm King and answered, “Because, Storm King, my friends...are my power, and also...friendship, is magic!”

And Sora continued to aim the light at The Storm King as the now scared yeti felt something on his feet. He looked down and saw he was being turned back to stone again with the stone forming on his feet and raising towards the head.

“No! No, no! Not again!”

The Storm King looked at Lightning through the beam of light and tried to reach out to him, but it was too late, he was now completely in stone again with the x-blade falling out of his claw before the hand was in stone too. Then, light creaks appeared on the stone Storm King before the entire statue broke into tiny pieces before they all faded away ending The Storm King once and for all this time.

The beam of light slowly faded away making all the Keyblades safely fly down back to their spots in the graveyard and turning the colours on Sora’s outfit back into their original colours. Sora looked at Silverstream and Lightning and smiled at them as they smiled at him back.

The x-blade slowly fell through the clouds and fell to the ground while spinning. Sora, Silverstream and Lightning saw the ultimate key falling and flew down after it.

Chapter L: The Final Battle (Part 2)

The x-blade continued to fall from the sky while spinning fast as the blade landed straight into the ground that was inside the dead end part of the labyrinth. The wind made the key chain bang softly on the blade holder.

Sora, Silverstream and Lightning Twister flew down towards the dead end of the labyrinth and landed safely to the ground before looking at the x-blade.

While staring at the ultimate key, Sora gave a small nod knowing that it will all finally be over once he uses the x-blade to close Kingdom Hearts and end the Unversed and Storm King’s darkness for good.

Lightning suddenly saw something up in the sky as he pointed at it with his hoof while saying, “Look.”

Sora and Silverstream looked up and saw what Lightning was pointing at. Two darkness smoke were flying down towards the ground and landed behind the x-blade before they both faded away to reveal Vanitas and Cozy Glow as they collapsed to their knees while breathing heavily.

The two slowly moved their heads up to glare at the three while Vanitas asked, “How is it that you destroyed The Storm King, with all of that light?”

Sora glared at Vanitas and answered, “I may not be a Keyblade master, but not even the darkness can stop me from saving Kingdom Hearts from falling into it.”

Vanitas let out a gasp of shock and fear after hearing Sora just said to him.

Sora grew a small grin on his face and said, “Guess my adventures have shown me I was the chosen one to wield the Keyblade.”

“This is absurd...” Vanitas said angrily before he and Cozy Glow slowly got up as they continued to glare at them while Vanitas grabbed the x-blade and lifted it from the ground. Vanitas pointed the x-blade at Sora, Silverstream and Lightning while saying, “Then we shall make you see... That the light inside Lightning’s heart is nothing...nothing but a shard of darkness!”

Suddenly, Vanitas started to float high in the air while a dark ball wraps around Cozy Glow as it got bigger and bigger to which it was giving the evil filly an new form.

The dark ball blasted away revealing Cozy Glow in her new form as she was in looks of Nightmare Moon but bigger than Lord Tirek would ever be while the horn was long as a normal alicorn has. Her wings were now dragon-like wings, her mane and tail remained the same but three parts of the mane were floating like Celestia and Luna’s mane, there was a giant castle chess cutie mark on her chest and her eyes were now red.

Vanitas floated down on top of Cozy Glow before standing in battle mode as thirteen takes of his Keyblade appeared behind him.

Sora glared at the two seekers before smiling at the colt and hippogriff before saying, “Silverstream, Lightning, are you two ready for this?”

Silverstream and Lightning gave Sora a nod in response before they all glared at Vanitas and Cozy Glow as they summoned their Keyblades while standing in battle mode.

“Let’s settle this!” Sora said.

Sora jumped up high before flying up towards Vanitas as Silverstream and Lightning spread their wings out and flew up to follow him.

“There’s no escape!” Vanitas swung the x-blade to the right and made a bright light line that flew towards the three, but they quickly flew down a bit to dodge the attack.

“It’s over!” Sora pointed his Keyblade at Vanitas and quickly zoomed while clashing his Keyblade through Vanitas four times before flying back to Lightning and Silverstream.

Silverstream spun around while flying towards Cozy Glow and smacked her in the face with her Keyblade as she then clashed her for a final attack before flying back to Sora and Lightning.

Lightning pointed his Keyblade at Cozy Glow while shouting, “Deep freeze!” as three ice spiked balls appeared from the end of the blade and quickly flew towards Cozy’s hooves causing her to nearly collapse and making Vanitas lose to balance on her head. But he didn’t fall off. Yet.

“Dodge this!” Vanitas swung the x-blade and made two giant sphere chakarms appear as they spun towards Sora. But he blocked the chakarms with his Keyblade and they spun into the air before vanishing into thin air.

Sora flew into the middle of Lightning and Silverstream before they placed their Keyblades together making a light appear at the end of the blades.

“Light!” The three shouted while placed their Keyblades forward towards Vanitas and Cozy Glow which made the ball of light grow a bit bigger and made a light beam towards the evil two.

Vanitas got scared as he saw the beam of light coming towards them, but Cozy Glow was even more scared of it since she knew was to come next.

“NNOOOOOO!!!” The evil filly shouted in great fear.

The beam of light shot through Vanitas and Cozy Glow making them unable to block the attack as Cozy Glow began to shrink back into her normal self with Vanitas falling backwards off her head while letting go of the x-blade.

The x-blade landed back through the ground again before Vanitas landed on his back. Vanitas slowly got back onto his feet as darkness smoke started to rose from his body. But he was able to glare at Sora one last time before saying, “Even with Xehanort and The Storm King gone now, the darkness won’t vanish that easily. It’ll be back.”

“We’ll be ready,” Sora said to him.

Vanitas’s glare slowly turned into a small smile, knowing that Sora was right about being ready if the darkness does come back one day.

“Yeah. I know you will...brother.”

Just as those final words left his mouth, the darkness smoke got bigger making Vanitas finally disappear forever as the smoke faded away.

The guardians, Constantine and the Equestria group were struggling to keep fighting the Unversed since there was so many of them appearing and won’t stop attacking.

Suddenly, the purple dots in the sky shrunk down before disappearing.

“Huh?” Asked Sunset in shock.

“What in tarnation?” Applejack asked.

They all suddenly saw all the Unversed turning in dark purple smoke and disappeared, meaning that the Unversed was now all gone and never returned again.

The guardians and Equestria group all cheered and hugged one another happily in victory while Constantine smiled and watched happily.

“Haha yes!” Sunburst cheered, “I have a sister! I have a sister!”

The same goes for the Unversed that Kairi and Riku were fighting. They all turned into dark purple smoke and disappeared as their Keyblades magically disappeared before smiling at each other.

“He stopped him,” said Kairi happily.

“Yeah, he did,” replied Riku while smiling and giving Kairi a nod, “Come on. We better see if he, Lightning and Silverstream are all okay.”

Kairi gave Riku a nod in agreement before they both ran off to find Sora, Lightning and Silverstream.

Author's Note

It’s not over just yet.

Chapter LI: This is the end

Sora, Lightning Twister and Silverstream slowly and carefully floated back down to the ground by where the x-blade was now in the ground, and they were about to go towards the key when they heard screaming from the distance in the sky.

The three looked up and saw Cozy Glow, back in her original filly form, falling down towards the ground while screaming as she landed on her front with a thump.

Lightning glared at the filly before walking up towards her which made Silverstream feel worried.

“Sweetheart,” said Silverstream in a worried tone as she was about to walk up to him, but was stopped by Sora was his hand on her shoulder gently.

“It’s best we let him handle it, Silverstream,” he said.

Cozy Glow slowly got back onto her hooves while groaning in pain after the fall before rubbing her head. She then saw Lightning walking up to her while glaring as he stopped near her so he wasn’t too close.

Lightning summoned his Keyblade and moved it back ready to make a swing attack which made Sora and Silverstream look at him in shock and fear while Cozy Glow started to feel scared to what he was about to do.

Lightning swung his Keyblade to the right, while Cozy Glow quickly closed her eyes, as a slash sound was heard.

Cozy Glow slowly opened one of her eyes before opening the other eye and saw there was no pain on her body from the slash. But Lightning wasn’t really gonna slash her with his Keyblade, he was actually slashing the rock that was next to her.

The filly looked at where the Keyblade was pointing and saw the rock next to her that niw had a line through it as a bit of the rock slide off and fall to the ground by the rest of the remaining rock.

Lightning’s Keyblade disappeared as he continued to glare at Cozy Glow while Sora and Silverstream smiled at him since they now know what he was actually doing when he got to Cozy Glow.

The hippogriff walked up to Lightning and gently placed a claw on his shoulder making him look at her, with a small smile on his face, and saw Silverstream smiling softly and proudly at him. Silverstream gently held Lightning’s hoof as they began to make their way back to Sora, leaving the pink filly behind in defeat.

Cozy Glow let out a small painful groan before glaring at the colt and angrily said, “Get back and face me, Lightning Twister! I’m not through with you yet!”

Silverstream and Lightning stopped walking and glared at Cozy as Lightning said, “Well I’m through with you. You’re not worth it.” The two faced forward and continued to walk on while Lightning said, “You never were.”

Those words hit Cozy Glow’s heart like a sharp knife with her face started to grow into an angry look and her body starting to shake in anger as she growled angrily.

Just then, the black dots of her eyes shrunk down a bit before she closed her eyes but continued to shake in anger.

Suddenly, while she growled and groaned in pain and anger, her left hoof started to change into a hippogriff leg with white fur and a dark pink claw. Her left hoof changed into a griffon leg with dark red fur and dark yellow claw. Her two back hooves changed into yak back hooves in dark pink colour. Her tail disappeared and out came a dark fire type dragon tail. Her wings shrunk into her body as two changeling wings popped out.

Cozy Glow finally let out a scream of total anger as her face started to change into a shape of Nightmare Moon with a horn appeared from her forehead that’s like Nightmare Moon’s horn but smaller.

That loud angry scream made Silverstream and Lightning let go of their hoof and claw while looking back at Cozy Glow in shock. Sora saw what was going on too and he took a step back a bit while staring at the filly in shock.

Riku and Kairi made it to Sora in time before looking at Cozy in shock as they saw what was happening to her.

Cozy Glow took a step forward one claw at a time while everyone looked at her in shock and fear. Cozy’s new form was a complete merge of Nightmare Moon and the five creatures of the School of Friendship.

Cozy Glow looked at herself from left to right before shaking trying to change back into her original form. But it wasn’t any good. Even in her new body, she couldn’t change back. She was now stuck as a merged creature.

“I... I can’t change back. I’m stuck like this!” Cozy glared angrily at Lightning while saying, “Look at what you’ve done!!” She then ran up towards the colt in complete anger.

“Oh for crying out loud,” said Sora in annoyance, “Is there anything Lightning’s not gonna get blamed for in his life?”

Cozy Glow ran before flying quickly and angrily towards Lightning as she grabbed him by the neck with her griffon claw and pinned him to the labyrinth wall. Lightning tried his best to break free from the griffon claw, but the claw was too strong for him to even break from.

“Let him go!” Silverstream shouted angrily before flying towards Monster Glow to save her brother.

But Cozy saw her coming and shot a dark red beam at the hippogriff causing her to fly backwards before collapsing to the ground.

“Silverstream!” Lightning cried before Cozy squeezed him to the wall even more tightly as he began to choke and continued to smack the claw to break free, which still isn’t good.

“You can not defeat me,” said Cozy Glow, “Because like me and your grandfather, you’re a bad guy. And bad guys never have the guts to do something only a good guy would do to defeat other bad guys like me.”

“But I do,” said Riku angrily before summoning his Keyblade.

The Keyblade master charged towards Cozy Glow while holding his Keyblade to the right ready to slash through the merged creature.

“Huh?!” Cozy said in shock while looking at Riku. But she wasn’t able to do anything else as a slash sound was heard and Riku was now standing forward next to Cozy Glow while glaring forward and his Keyblade pointing forward.

“This is...now...the end!” Riku said.

Cozy Glow started to feel pain again as she let go of Lightning and he quickly ran up to Silverstream as she was slowly got up before seeing the colt run up to her. Lightning hugged Silverstream and she hugged him back while gently rubbing his back in comfort.

Cozy Glow shook a bit while taking a few steps back before collapsing to the ground. She started breathing heavily in pain and defeat.

Just then, a portal opened up behind Cozy Glow which made her look at it in shock and fear. The merged filly quickly stuck her claws to the ground while the portal tried to suck her in.

While holding the poor colt in her talon arm, Silverstream glared at Cozy Glow before walking up to her. Cozy saw the hippogriff coming, while still keeping the scared look on her face, as Silverstream stopped by her and continued to glare at her.

She then said, “You tried to break my friendship with my friends. You made all the magic fail while also trapping Starlight. You lied to every student about me and my friends being the ones making the magic fail and trapping Starlight. You hurt poor Lightning before trapping him in the caves beneath the school. You kept Vanitas in your heart the whole time and YOU tried to make Lightning yours and an evil king.”

Silverstream grabbed Cozy’s hippogriff arm and lifted it up as the hippogriff claws came out from the ground.

“You better not ever return again, Cozy Glow. Because you have no right to mess with us, Kingdom Hearts, Lightning or the magic of friendship! EVER!!”

She then let go of the arm letting the portal suck Cozy straight in, since one pair claws in the ground won’t save her, while the merged filly screamed in fear just as the portal closed after Cozy Glow was completely in.

Sora, Kairi, Riku, Silverstream and Lightning suddenly saw Kingdom Hearts fading away back to where it belongs with the dark clouds flying away to reveal the blue sky again. The x-blade disappeared in a bright light so that no one can try to use it to open Kingdom Hearts ever again.

Silverstream, while holding Lightning in her talon arm, and Riku walked back to Sora and Kairi.

“Are you guys okay?” Asked Sora.

Riku, Silverstream and Lightning smiled at Sora and Kairi while also gaving him a nod as he and Kairi gave them a nod in return.

“Alright,” said Sora calmly, “Let’s go find the others.”

The guardians, Constantine and the Equestria group were standing in the pathway of all the Keyblade graves trying to find Sora, Kairi, Riku, Silverstream and Lightning now that the Unversed are gone.

Just then, they saw four shadows in the sand wind that was walking towards them. The shadows became more clearer from the wind as they saw it was Sora, Kairi, Riku, Silverstream and Lightning Twister who was riding on her back.

Everyone smiled in relieved and joy while cheering happily to see their friends are okay after the big fight as they ran up to them before hugging them.

Fluttershy immediately scooped her son from Silverstream’s back and hugged him while crying tears of joy as Lightning did the same before Capper joined the hug.

“Oh Lightning, my precious baby boy!” Fluttershy said happily while crying, “I was so worried about you! I’m so glad that you’re safe and okay!”

“Me too, buddy,” said Capper while rubbing his son’s mane, “I’m so glad that you’re safe now.”

Lightning’s tears of joy continue to roll down his face as he said, “I thought I was gonna see you again after The Storm King took me away.”

“Shh...it’s alright, sweetheart,” whispered Fluttershy softly, “It’s all over now. You’re safe with us.”

The three stayed like that for a few more seconds before they broke the hug and Fluttershy gently placed Lightning back down, but he was then scooped back up again by Smolder as she and the other four hugged both him and Silverstream with tears rolling down the orange dragon’s face.

“Oh Lightning!” Smolder said happily, “We’re so glad you and Silverstream are safe and okay! We were so worried!”

“Yona not want to lose Silverstream and Lightning again!” Said Yona happily.

“It’s okay, guys,” said Silverstream, “Me and the cutie are okay. The Storm King is finally no more, as well as Vanitas.”

The young seven continued the group hug for a few more seconds before they broke it.

“What happened to Cozy Glow though?” Ocellus asked.

“She turned into a mutant creature before getting sucked into a portal,” answered Lightning.

“Which we are hoping to believe it’s sending her back to where she, Lord Tirek and Chrysalis were sent off to after their defeat,” added Sora.

“Remember, students,” said Sunset, “That’s what happens to those that try to use friendship for power and giving it a bad name.”

The young seven nodded in understood.

“Well,” began King Mickey, “At least it’s now finally over.”

“Yeah,” agreed Riku, “For real, this time.”

The guardians, Constantine and the Equestria group all looked up at the sky happily as the sand wind continued to blow throughout the Keyblade Graveyard, but only on the ground.

“So uh,” started Donald, “Should we go back and finish the rest of the festival and enjoy it while it least?”

“Actually, Donald,” said Sora, “I think we should bring the festival here, and make it into a celebration party for our victory of defeating the darkness and The Storm King.”

“Garsh, I think that’s a great idea, Sora!” Goofy said happily as Donald nodded his head in agreement.

“I’ll ask Yen Sid if that’s okay with that idea,” Mickey said.

“And I’ll ask Celestia,” said Twilight before looking at Pinkie, “What do you say, Pinkie? Mind helping them make their festival into a party here?”

Pinkie squealed before rushing off and coming back with her party cannon. “I thought you never ask, Twilight!”

That made everyone laughed.

Well things were now looking okay again, and a lot better than before.

Before the party, Applejack took Pear Butter and Bright Mac back to Sweet Apple Arces to reunite with the rest of the Apple Family. Granny Smith and Big Mac were so happy to see the two lost parents again, while Apple Bloom were crying happiness of joy, as they all hugged together before the filly showed Pear Butter and Bright Mac her cutie mark.

After that, they all went to Canterlot where the celebration party was being held. Everyone was there, including Isa, Namine, Hayner, Pence and Olette. They were all talking and laughing with one another while eating some cupcakes, muffins, sweets, a slice of a big celebration cake and sea salt ice cream that Roxas, Xion and Axel brought from Twilight Town.

Everything was now looking just fine.

Author's Note

Just the Epilogue to go.

Epilogue

The sun was starting to come down as the party was now over and the guardians and the harmony group were near the rocky area that was near the castle of the Storm King. They all decided to destroy the castle just be so sure nothing like this happens again.

The guardians and the young seven pointed their Keyblades at the castle before a ball of sparks appeared at the end of the blades.

The spark balls turned into beams of light and zoomed towards the castle making it collapse into pieces and disappearing out of sight and never to be seen again.

They all then returned to the Crystal Empire where it was now time for the guardians and their five friends to return back to their world now that The Storm King and the darkness is all over. They said their goodbyes to the Equestria group while some have their own moments before leaving.

Spike and Xion were hugging each other one last time.

“I’m gonna miss you, Xion,” said Spike while trying to not to cry, “I really had so much fun with you.”

Xion softly smiled. “I’m gonna miss you too, Spikey-Wikey. But I promise, I will be back some day.”

“I know you will.” Spike finally let his tears run free down his face.

Sunset shook Terra’s hand with her hoof before Starlight did the same.

“Thanks for the help back there,” said Terra politely, “You two really helped me overcome the guilt of my actions and faced my fears.”

“It was nothing at all,” replied Starlight happily, “Friends help each other, no matter what.”

Terra giggled at that.

Flurry Heart was hugging both Sora and Kairi before Kairi placed her on Oliver’s back as the baby looked at her.

“Kairi come back soon?” Flurry Heart said in her baby voice.

Kairi giggled before smiling at Flurry Heart and said, “Don’t worry, Flurry Heart. I will come back soon, even when you become the new princess of the Crystal Empire when you’re all grown up. And I will always be in your heart no matter where I am. Always.”

Flurry Heart smiled at her new friend as Kairi gave her a tiny charm that looked exactly like Terra, Ven and Aqua’s lucky charms but in soft plushie stuffed form with safe pointy petals in white, pink, purple and grey colours of her parents, aunt and brother. It even has a head piece in a shape of a heart.

“Your mother helped me make this while we were at the party,” said Kairi, “It’s a little good luck charm, to help you remember me until I do come back one day.”

The baby alicorn cooed and laughed helped as she hugged her new charm which made Kairi giggle.

Sora smiled at the two before looking at Lightning who was walking up to Sora with a worried look on his face.

“Sora,” he began, “I know the darkness and The Storm King are all gone now. But…what if he comes back and tries to make me like him again?”

Sora bent down a bit to make better contact with him and said,

“Hey don’t worry. It won’t happen. The Storm King’s gone now, your bond with him is no more. You have a real and better family now. As long as you have them, he can not make you be like him. You’re free now. Believe in your heart, and let it be your guiding key.”

Lightning let those words sink into his heart before smiling at his friend.

“I will, Sora. I will always let my heart be my guiding key.”

Sora gave the colt a nod before saying, “And even though your Keyblades can’t be summoned anymore, they can be summoned whenever we return if anything else happens.”

Lightning nodded in understood as the young six came up to stand with him.

“We’ll continue to look after him and to always be there for him as his friends,” Gallus said.

“I know you will,” replied Sora happily.

“Hey everyone!” Donald shouted from the Gummi Ship, “It’s time to go! She’s all ready!”

Sora stood back up again.

“Well, looks like it’s time.” Sora looked at his Equestria friends and waved at them while saying, “Bye, everyone! It was nice seeing you all again! But I will come back soon! I promise!”

“We know you will,” replied Twilight as she and everyone else waved goodbye to the guardians as they entered the Gummi Ship while Terra, Aqua and Ven turned their Keyblade Armour on.

The Gummi Ship started to float up with the three friends jumping onto their gliders before they all zoomed off into the sky and flew back to their world.

The Equestria group smiled happily at the sky while knowing that Sora, Donald, Goofy and the others will come back one day, darkness threat or not.

Just then, they all saw an old pony walk by. She was like Granny Smith but her coat was brown and her mane and tail was white, and she wore a black cloak with her hood on. She stopped and looked at them.

“I heard you all got rid of The Storm King’s castle,” she said, “That was very smart thinking.” She then saw Lightning and smiled. “What’s your name, little one?”

Lightning took a few steps forward before bravely but shyly saying, “I’m Lightning Twister.”

“Do you also have a middle name?”

Lightning didn’t want to use the Storm middle name, especially since he’s no longer a Storm Pony. So he looked at his mother and father in hopes he can use a different middle name. Fluttershy and Capper smiled at their son as Rain Heart’s ghost appeared right next to them and smiled at the colt.

Lightning smiled, in small shock, as Rain Heart gave him a small nod to let him know he can change the middle name. Lightning looked back at the old pony while smiling and said,

“Lightning Fluttershy Twister.”

(All rights goes to Hikaru Utada)

Fluttershy and Capper walked up to Lightning as the three formed a family group hug. Lightning continued to smile happily with tears of joy starting to roll down his face. He now has the family and life he so deserved on the day he first met Fluttershy. He was finally free.

The End

Cast:
Ashleigh Ball - Applejack, Rainbow Dash & Nurse Redheart

Kathleen Barr - Chrysalis

Shannon Chan-Kent - Smolder

Devyn Dalton - Ocellus

Taye Diggs - Capper

Andrew Francis - Shining Armor

Matt Hill - Spear

Ian Hanlin - Sunburst

Lauren Jackson - Silverstream & Dark Silverstream

Gavin Langelo - Gallus

Andrea Libman - Fluttershy & Pinkie Pie

Britt McKillip - Princess Cadence

Bill Newton - Bright Macintosh

Felicia Day - Pear Butter

Nicole Oliver - Princess Celestia, Daybreaker & Fume

Kyle Rideout - Thorax

Katrina Salisbury - Yona

Kelly Sheridan - Starlight Glimmer

Rebecca Shoichet - Sunset Shimmer

Tabitha St. Germain - Rarity, Princess Luna, Flurry Heart & Lightning Twister

Tara Strong - Twilight Sparkle

Vincent Tong - Sandbar & Garble

Cathy Weseluck - Spike

Sunni Westbrook - Cozy Glow

Ali Milner - Ember

Emily Blunt - Tempest Shadow

Liev Schreiber - Storm King

Richard Ian Cox - Clump

Haley Joel Osment - Sora & Vanitas

David Gallagher - Riku

Willa Holland - Aqua

Alyson Stoner - Kairi & Xion

Meaghan Jette Martin - Namine

Bret Iwan - Mickey Mouse

Tony Anselmo - Donald Duck

Bill Farmer - Goofy

Quinton Flynn - Axel

Zachary Gordon - Hayner

Tristian Chase - Pence

Ashley Boettcher - Olette

Vincent Corazza - Ienzo

Jason Dohring - Terra

Jesse McCartney - Ventus & Roxas

Corey Burton - Yen Sid & Ansem the Wise

Derek Stephen Prince - Even

Kirk Thornton - Isa

David Boat - Aeleus

David Dayan Fisher - Dilan

Ray Chase - Master Of Masters

Richard Epcar - Terranort & Ansem, Seeker Of Darkness

Paul Schmidl Peter - Xemnas

Benjamin Diskin - Young Xehanort

Christopher Lloyd - Master Xehanort

James Patrick Stuart - Xigbar

Robin Atkin Downes - Luxord

Joe Ochman - Jiminy Cricket

Dylan Sprouse - Yozora

Lara Jill Miller - Chirithy

Emma Watson - Fourth Shadow/Strelitzia

Oliver Churchill - Oliver Sparkle

Matt Ryan - John Constantine

Jenna Coleman - Princess Amore

Burt Ward - Vincent the Purple Guard

Jason Isaacs - Lingering Will Pony

Karen Gillan - Rain Heart

Richard E. Grant - Tempest Plagueis

Jason Statham - Xisnom

Daniel Radcliffe - Xodiac

Daisy Ridley - Xocarl

Margot Robbie - Second Shadow

Sam Witwer - Third Shadow

Author's Note

Thanks to everyone who read Kingdom Hearts: Dark Order!

I had fun writing the chapters and reading the comments you all posted!

Thank you all so much for joining me on this journey!

Prologue

At the Crystal Empire of Equestria, everypony was as happy as ever while chatting to each other, walking along minding their own business, doing the mail, taking photos of the Spike statue and watching the Crystal heart spinning round making the place shiny and sparkly.

All was doing just fine, until they all saw a mysterious figure walking into town. The figure was covered in darkness as dark smoke was raising from its body but its face was clear enough to see.

The dark shadowy figure stopped after walking past two buildings on each side while everypony looked at him with either confuse or scared looks on their faces. The children were scared of the shadowy figure so they hid behind their parents.

Suddenly, the shadowy figure moved his arms away making hundreds of medium size sleek, humanoid creatures with blue skin appear behind him. Their arms and legs end in points and have no distinct digits. They have a triangular head with two long, jagged, lightning bolt-shaped antennae reminiscent of the Unversed symbol. Their red eyes are set in an angry expression, and they move in a jerking, twitchy motion. They were the Floods.

The mysterious figure raised his left arm forward telling the Floods to start attacking as ran towards the ponies.

Everypony began to scream and panic as they all tried to run as fast as they could to get away from the Floods and the shadowy figure.

A lot of Crystal royal guards charged out of the castle, ran towards the Floods and started fighting them while protecting the ponies.

Most of the Floods were on some of the guards pinning them down to the ground and unable to attack them or get them off. The flying guards were in the air holding the unicorn guards helping them shoot the Floods with their magic blast while in the air. Some of the guards were helping the innocent ponies escape and reach to safety in the castle.

The shadowy figure didn’t care much about the guards or the ponies, the Floods were the perfect distraction to keep the guards busy for awhile for what he was really after in the castle. While the guards were still fighting the Floods and saving the ponies, the shadowy figure started making his way into the castle.

Inside the castle, Shining Armor was running into the throne room, wearing his new light and dark purple armour, as he busted the doors opened and ran up to his wife who was sitting on her throne quickly writing a letter to her sister-in-law and son, with Amore standing next to her feeling worried.

“Cadence!” Shining said while breathing heavily after running, “Those creatures, are out of control! We can’t hold them much longer!”

This made Cadence panic a bit as she was almost done with the letter. “Let’s just hope this letter reaches them in time!”

Once the letter was done, she magically sent out of the window on her right as it magically flew away. Cadence got off her throne and walked towards her husband and said, “But right now, we need to make sure everypony is safe from those creatures and that shadowy figure that’s controlling them. Who knows what it wants.”

Just then, they heard a voice of their baby daughter.

“Mama!”

Shining, Cadence and Amore looked at the doorway in shock as the princess of love then said, “Flurry Heart!”

They all rushed to Flurry Heart’s bedroom, opened her door and saw the shadowy figure looking at the baby alicorn who was on her bed cuddling her Whammy while whimpering in fear.

The shadowy figure suddenly saw the three ponies as Cadence changed her shock look into an angry look before charging towards him with her horn glowing.

“Stay away from my daughter!”

But before Cadence could attack the shadowy figure, he quickly vanish out of the bedroom window in darkness smoke form while letting out an evil chuckle as Cadence landed on the ground to where the shadowy figure was standing.

They all looked around the bedroom seeing if he’ll teleport somewhere else in the room, but he didn’t show up again. He was gone, for now.

After taking a moment of calming down, Cadence turned towards Flurry Heart who was now reaching out to her mother with her tiny hooves while whimpering. The shadowy figure did scare her quite a bit.

Cadence walked up to her daughter, picked her up and gently cradled the baby close to her as she hugged her mother’s chest while burying her face into it.

“Shhh...it’s alright, sweetheart. Mommy’s here. The shadowy figure’s gone now. It’s all gonna be okay.”

Shining walked towards the window and looked out trying to see if the shadowy figure was anywhere else in the Crystal Empire. But he wasn’t anymore, he was gone, along with his Floods. All that remains outside the castle was the guards helping each other up after fighting the Floods.

Shining looked at the two princesses and said, “He’s definitely gone for now, along with those strange creatures of his.”

“Good,” replied Amore, “At least we know we haven’t seen the last of him for sure.”

Flurry Heart moved her head from Cadence’s chest and looked down at her new baby drawing of her big brother that was on the floor. She then looked back at her mother while pointing at her picture and sadly said in her baby voice, “Olive! I want Olive!”

Cadence softly kissed her baby daughter on the head.

“Don’t worry, Flurry. I’ve sent your big brother and Auntie Twily a letter, as well as Aunt Celestia and Luna, about the shadowy figure and his creatures. They’ll be here soon.”

Cadence looked at Shining and said, “Gather up all the remaining guards there is. We need to protect the Crystal Empire as possible. Those creatures could still be around here somewhere.”

Shining nodded in understood before leaving the bedroom as it was just only Cadence, Flurry Heart and Amore in the room.

While still hugging her daughter, Cadence looked at the opened bedroom window and said to herself, “Whoever that was, he seems to be the most dangerous threat than Sombra was.”

Outside of the Crystal Empire, a few miles away the town, the shadowy figure was watching the sight.

“That princess thinks I’m after her little baby daughter after my attack at her kingdom,” he said to himself with an evil smirk on his face, “Foolish pony. She can continue believing that. It should buy us some time to finish the rest of the plan.”

A dark corridor opened up behind him. The shadowy figure turned round and walked into the corridor as it then disappeared in the flesh.

Chapter I: New Mission Begins

At the Ponyville Park, the Young Seven were sitting on the medium size green hill with Lightning Twister laying in Silverstream’s fur arms while resting his head on her chest. They weren’t doing much since it was the summer breaks for them, they were just sitting on top of the hill resting a bit and Silverstream gently stroking Lightning’s hoof with her claw.

Gallus let out a happy sigh before saying, “This is the life. Haven’t felt a nice, peaceful relaxing like this since, well, forever.”

“You said it,” agreed Sandbar gently laying on Yona’s side, “After everything we’ve been through together, all the evil madness and stuffs, it’s about time we catch a big break with nothing bad happening.”

“Yona agree with Sandbar,” Yona said.

“Yep, couldn’t have said it better myself,” said Smolder before smiling at her special somepony, “Besides, Lightning needs a rest as well after all the frights and foalnappings he went through.” She then gently stroked Lightning’s mane. “But none of that matters now. Let’s just enjoy the sweet relaxing time we’re having, doing absolutely nothing.”

“Yeah, let’s,” Ocellus agreed.

And just like that, the Young Seven relaxed on the hill doing absolutely nothing with Silverstream still continuing to gently stroke Lightning’s hoof since those two share a brother-sister bond with each other with Smolder still being Lightning’s special somedragon.

Three hours have passed and the Young Seven are still relaxing on the hill doing nothing but chilling.

Things were going all right, until they all heard the voice of Rainbow Dash in the sky.

“Guys! Guys! Where are you lot?”

They looked up and saw the rainbow maned pony flying high in the sky searching for the seven friends. It was like she needed them for something important like a friendship quest or something.

“Auntie Rainbow! We’re down here!” Lightning called out to her.

Rainbow looked down and saw her nephew with his friends on the hill near the Ponyville Park. She then grew a smile on her face. “There you all are.”

Rainbow Dash flew down to the ground and carefully landed in front of the Young Seven as they all stood up and looked at the Wonderbolt.

“Thank Celestia, I finally found you lot,” Rainbow said in relief, “I’ve been looking all over Ponyville for you.”

“Rainbow, what’s going on? Why were you looking for us?” asked Silverstream curiously, “Has something happened?”

“Apparently so, Silverstream,” answered the rainbow maned Pegasus, “At the Crystal Empire. But no time for explaining why, Twilight wants us all at her castle as quickly as possible. I’ll meet you all there when you arrive.”

Before either of the Young Seven could say anything, Rainbow took off into the sky and quickly flew towards Twilight’s castle leaving the seven friends looking at each other in confusion. They have no idea what Rainbow Dash was on about after saying that something’s happening at the Crystal Empire.

“What do you guys think that was about?” Sandbar asked.

“I’m not quite sure, Sandbar,” answered Smolder while scratching the top of her head in confusion, “This is like, new to me really.”

“Yona not sure either,” added Yona shrugging her shoulders.

“But I guess we should head to Auntie Twilight’s castle to see what’s going on,” Said Lightning earning a nod from his six friends.

Silverstream gently picked Lightning up and placed him on her back. The Young Seven then started to make their way to Twilight’s castle.

Inside the castle of friendship, the mane eight, Spike, Sunburst, Oliver who was wearing his father’s armour and helmet, Capper and Tempest Shadow, in her purple armour and helmet, were all in the throne room waiting for the Young Seven to arrive.

Just then, the throne room doors open to reveal the Young Seven walking into the room with Lightning still riding on Silverstream’s back.

“Oh good, you lot finally made it,” Twilight said happily, “And just in time too.”

“Auntie Twilight, what’s going on?” Asked Lightning, “Why are we all here?”

“Yeah, and what did Rainbow meant by something happened at the Crystal Empire?” Smolder asked as well.

“That’s what I’m about to explain,” answered the princess of friendship before magically showing her friends the letter she got from her sister in law at the Crystal Empire.

“Four minutes ago, Spike burped out this letter that came from Cadence. She saids that the Crystal Empire is in trouble again and has just been attacked by strange scary tiny creatures and a shadowy figure.”

Her friends gasped in shock as she continued,

“She wants us all to the Crystal Empire as quickly as possible, they need all the help they can get for this one. It could be the most dangerous threat they ever faced.”

“Even more dangerous than King Sombra?” Pinkie asked.

“It could be, Pinkie,” answered Twilight, “But I can’t really say if it is more dangerous than Sombra or not since Cadence said that the shadowy figure and his creatures vanish away after scaring Flurry Heart. But she did say that his face was similar to a friend we’ve seen before.”

“And yet it wasn’t really that friend, was it?” Capper asked curiously earning a nod from Twilight which made the friendly cat place a paw on his chin while saying, “This totally makes me curious indeed.”

While Capper continued to think on which friend Cadence was on about, Oliver said, “Well, we better get to the Crystal Empire as fast as we can. They need our help right away.”

“But what about my dresses for the fashion show in Canterlot?” Rarity asked in a whiny way. She was going to enter the fashion show in Canterlot and win the dress of the year trophy for her dress trophy collection, but now she can’t because of the threat at the Crystal Empire. “I made a lot of beautiful dresses just the show! And I was going to win that trophy!”

Everyone, including Spike and Lightning Twister, was not amused by Rarity’s response. She should know that friends and family are more important than trying to win some trophy in a fashion show.

Rarity looked at all the not amused faces from her friends and nephew before saying, “Oh now what?”

“You sure entering that fashion show in Canterlot is the only thing you can think of right now?” Sunset asked while still giving her the not amused look still.

“What? It’s one of the most popular fashion shows in Equestria, hosted by Hoity Toity! My dresses never fail to make him stop looking at them!”

“Rarity!” Said Spike while giving Rarity a not so happy look and crossing his arms, “Have you forgotten one of the most important lessons about friendship?! Friends and family are more important than chasing your dreams or trying to win some trophy in a show.”

“I have to agree with Spike, Rares,” Applejack said standing next to the baby dragon, “I may have a lot of work to do back at the farm, but that ain’t gonna stop me from helping my friends with something that they need help with.”

“I’ve got a Wonderbolt show to perform in tomorrow, but I rather help my friends out than performing in a show with the Wonderbolts,” said Rainbow while flying in mid air.

“My surprise parties can wait!” Pinkie said while bouncing towards Applejack and stood by her, “Friends are WAAAAAAAAAAAYY more important to me than parties!”

“And we normally have lessons to do at the School of Friendship, but it’s the summer holidays, so we’re able to stay at the Crystal Empire to help Cadence as long as we need to,” added Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy’s right,” Starlight agreed, “Even during lessons at the School of Friendship, we still help out with problems outside in Equestria, even if it means shutting the school down for awhile.”

“So what’s it gonna be, Rarity?” Rainbow asked with her hooves crossed while looking at the dress making pony crossly and raising an eyebrow, “Help Twilight with her family at the Crystal Empire, or continue believing that winning a fashion show is more important to you and don’t help a friend out at all?”

Rarity didn’t know what to choose. She really wanted to add the new trophy to her winning fashion show trophy collection that she had in her secret room, but her friends all said that friends and family are more important than other things that they believe are important to them.

She then let out a calm defeat sigh and said, “Alright then. I’ll skip the fashion show, just this once.” Rarity magically levitated a poster of the fashion show, looked at the trophy on it and kissed it sadly. “So long, beautiful trophy. You’ll be in my heart.”

Capper placed his paws together before saying, “Right, now that’s over and done with, let’s get to the Crystal Empire straight away.”

But before they could all leave, they were stopped by the voice of Fluttershy’s son. “Wait, why are we coming as well if this could be the most dangerous threat ever in Equestria?”

“Yeah, ain’t dangerous threats for grown-ups?” Yona asked since she agrees with Lightning.

“Well,” Oliver began to answer, “We figured that, since you seven are part of the elements of harmony circle now, after defeating the legion of doom with us, you lot are aloud to come help us stop this dangerous threat like two friendship teams are better than one.”

“Plus me and your mother don’t want you get worried about us if you leave you at home with a foalsitter to take care of you ‘till we come back,” added Capper.

Lightning began to rub his hoof and looked down in worried. He has been through about two threats, one with Sombra and one with the legion of doom, that most of time, he often gets foalnapped by the villains that he knows it could happen again but by someone else that isn’t his father this time again and he doesn’t want to get foalnapped again.

“I-I don’t know, Momma. In the last threats I’ve been through, I nearly got captured in Sombra’s tornado and I got foalnapped twice by the villains and daddy. What if I get captured or foalnapped again in this one? They might do worse things to me than what Cozy Glow tried to do to me.”

That’s when Fluttershy walked over to her son while saying, “Oh sweetheart, you don’t need to worry about being captured or foalnapped again. Besides, you got all us to protect in case they do try to capture or foalnap you, even if it’s the same villain we faced before.”

“Yeah, sweetie,” said Smolder as she walked over to her boyfriend and started to gently rub his back with her claw, “And even if they try to capture or foalnap you, they’ll have to think twice next time when they see what happens when they try to do something like that to one of our friends, and my special somepony.”

Smolder kissed Lightning on the cheek making him blush.

That’s when Lightning decided it was best to tag along. And besides, he’ll never know, he might save the day on his own without any help.

“Alright. I’ll come.”

“Good boy,” said Fluttershy while gently patting his head.

“To the Crystal Empire!” Spike said pointing at the throne room doors.

Tempest Shadow walked towards the throne room doors and opened them for her friends. She then stood aside and bowed to let the princess and the others go out first. “After you.”

Twilight smiled at her first friendship guard and said, “Thank you, Tempest.”

The group started to make their way out of the throne room and towards the train station.

“Tempest looks super awesome as a royal guard,” Rainbow said to Oliver while walking out of the room.

“Ohhh, you should see how she makes yummy pancakes and scrambled eggs for breakfast,” replied Oliver.

When everycreature was out of the room, Tempest walked out following them before closing the doors behind him with her hooves.

Chapter XIV: Ansem the Wise

At Radiant Garden, it was filled with shops, houses, an ice cream shop and a big laboratory home to Ansem the Wise and his apprentices. There was also a circle area with flower beds and mini pounds with mini waterfalls.

The Gummi Ship slowly and carefully landed in the circle area as the ship doors opened. Sora was the one to walk out of the shop followed by Donald, Goofy, Kairi, Aqua and Oliver with Flurry Heart on his back.

“Well, this is it,” Sora said happily to his friends, “Radiant Garden.”

Oliver and Flurry Heart looked around the place with amaze. They’ve never seen a place this peaceful before.

“Wow,” said Oliver happily, “It’s so peaceful.”

“It sure is,” replied Aqua while smiling at the place, “It’s even still the same after I fell into the realm of darkness to save Terra.”

Sora suddenly saw Kairi looking a bit off, so he walked towards her and asked, “Kairi, are you feeling okay?”

“Huh?” Kairi snapped out of it as she looked at Sora, “Oh yeah, I’m fine, Sora. It’s just that, I can’t help remembering the memories I had here when I was little and before I ended up on Destiny Island. The bad memories of being attacked the unversed.”

“Visiting places you’ve been to before can bring back memories you don’t wanna remember,” Aqua said as she walked up to them, “Trust me. When we were at the Keyblade Graveyard to stop Master Xehanort, I couldn’t stop remembering the events that have happened when me, Ven and Terra tried to stop him. It was awful.”

“But at least it didn’t happen again the second time,” said Donald.

Goofy wasn’t amused by that so he smacked the back of Donald’s head telling him to knock it off.

“Ow! Hey!” Donald shouted angrily while rubbing the back of his poor head.

“But yes, this place really is peaceful like you said,” Kairi said with a smile on her face once more.

Flurry Heart spotted one of the flower beds near them as she flew off her big brother’s back and headed towards the flower bed. She smiled and giggled while looking at the beautiful flowers.

“Gwarsh, I think Flurry Heart is starting to like this place already,” said Goofy as he let out a chuckle.

Oliver giggled while watching Flurry Heart at the flower bed before saying, “It would seem so, Goofy.”

The baby alicorn sniffed one of the flowers which made her sneeze. “Achoo!” After rubbing her nose with her tiny hoof, she saw two beautiful flowers at the far end of the bed, one light blue and one pink.

Flurry Heart smiled at those beautiful flowers for a few more seconds before flying over to them and gently picked them up from the bed. She flew back to the group and handed out the two flowers out to Kairi and Aqua.

Kairi and Aqua smiled at the baby, thinking how sweet of her to give them a flower each.

“For us? Aww, how sweet of you, Flurry Heart,” said Aqua happily as she gently took the blue flower from Flurry Heart’s hoof while Kairi gently took the pink flower from her other hoof.

“You’re so sweet, Flurry Heart,” Kairi said kindly making the baby alicorn blush and giggle.

“Stop right there!” Shouted a voice from the distance.

The sound of that voice made Flurry Heart scared as she quickly flew towards Oliver and hid behind his head before peeping out a bit.

The group then saw two tall broad-shouldered men running towards them. They were wearing a dark slate grey guard uniform, which is adorned with a curled heart symbol and white gloves. The front of their jacket sports two rows of gold buttons, silver highlights and a red and white heart like the one their his gloves. They are also wearing a belt and knee-high boots, both of which are black.

One of the men has black hair and worn in long dreadlocks. He keeps most of his dreads tied into a low ponytail, but one dangles over the right side of his face. He also has thick sideburns, thick eyebrows and violet eyes. He wields a single lance with silver edges, a blue head, and a handle that alternates from violet to silver. The curled heart symbol is incorporated into the head of the lance. That was Dilan.

The other one has a square chin, straight nose and sharp cheekbones. He also has blue eyes and small eyebrows. His hair is auburn and slicked back into rather odd, messy spikes. He wields a small axe sword. That was Aeleus.

They were the two of Ansem the Wise’s apprentices.

The two men stood near the group and pointed their weapons at them making Flurry Heart hide behind her brother’s head again.

“Who are you and what are you doing here?!” Aeleus ordered.

“Ahh, not again!” Whined Donald Duck.

But then, Dilan suddenly noticed Sora near Kairi and let out a small gasp before saying, “Wait. Are you, Sora?”

“Uhh...Yes, I am,” Sora answered not knowing how he was able to recognise him since they’ve never met before. Well, only his Nobody.

Dilan looked at Aeleus and said, “It’s okay, Aeleus. It’s just Sora, the Keyblade wielder Ansem the Wise, Ienzo and Even was talking about.”

“Is it?” Aeleus asked earning a nod from Dilan as he quickly looked at Sora again and saw he was right. It was indeed the Keyblade wielder Ansem was telling them about.

The two lowered their weapons down and Aeleus said, “Our apologies, we thought you lot were working with the darkness and those that still control it, even the unversed.”

“Oh it’s okay, we understand,” replied Goofy politely.

“I take it you’re here to speak with Ansem the Wise about the break in, right?” Aeleus asked.

Sora nodded while saying, “Yep. I’m here to see Ansem about the break in after the call me and Oliver had from Ienzo.”

Dilan and Aeleus then saw Oliver, with Flurry Heart on his back, next to Aqua as he gave them a friendly smile. They both let out a small gasp of shock before quickly bowing to Oliver in respect.

“Forgive us, your majesty,” said Dilan, “We didn’t realise you were there when we first arrived.”

Oliver raised his hoof up to them and kindly said, “It's fine. I understand that you didn’t see me when you came.”

Dilan and Aeleus stood back up again as Aeleus said, “Come with us. We'll take you to Ansem the Wise.”

The group nodded their heads at them before the two guards started walking towards Ansem the Wise’s lab with the group following them.

In the office of Ansem the Wise, it was coloured in creamy yellow with a brown desk with a few papers on it, a couple of bookshelves with a few books on them and an empty photo place of a top apprentice who betrayed his master, and a brown chair behind the desk.

And sitting at that desk eating a sea salt ice cream was none other than Ansem the Wise himself.

He wears a periwinkle labcoat, identical to those worn by some of his apprentices, save for the color. Underneath this, he wears a dark grey vest, white collared shirt and a violet ascot, as well as black pants and shoes. He also drapes a red sweater, or coat of some sort, over his shoulders. His hair is blond and worn long and slicked back. He also sports a short mustache and goatee. His eyes are bright orange.

After taking another bite of his ice cream, the office door opened to reveal Dilan walking in with Sora and the others. Aeleus went back to stand guard in front of the lab doors to make sure no intruders invaded the lab.

Dilan bowed to Ansem the Wise in respect. “Master, Prince Oliver Sparkle has arrived.”

Ansem smiled at Dilan before giving him a nod and said, “You’ve done well, Dilan. You may leave us and return to your duties.”

“Yes, Master,” replied Dilan before standing back up and made his way out of the office to leave Ansem the Wise and the group alone while gently closing the door behind him.

Ansem looked at the boy alicorn while smiling at him before saying, “You must be Prince Oliver Sparkle.”

Oliver blushed a bit while smiling at Ansem the Wise in a friendly way before saying, “Please, call me Oliver. And I take it you’re Ansem the Wise.”

Ansem continued to smile at Oliver before placing his ice cream stick down on the desk, stood up from his chair and placed his arms behind his back while kindly saying, “Ansem will do nicely.”

He then walked towards the group.

“Sora, Donald, Goofy, Kairi, Aqua, such an humour to meet you all again.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you again, Ansem,” said Aqua politely with the four nodding in agreement.

Ansem was about to say something but then saw a baby pony on Oliver’s back hugging his neck and nuzzling her cheek on his mane.

“Oh hello,” He said while smiling at Flurry Heart making her stop nuzzling and looked at him, “Who’s this little pony?”

Flurry Heart giggled and cooed at Ansem the Wise.

Oliver knew he was talking about Flurry Heart. “Oh this is my little sister, Flurry Heart. We brought her along, because she wanted to come with us.”

Ansem walked up to Oliver and smiled at the baby while bending down to make better eye contact with her. He let out a chuckle before saying, “She’s a giggler, ain’t she?”

Flurry Heart continued to giggle at Ansem the Wise while reaching her tiny hooves out to him.

He then looked at Oliver and asked, “May I?”

Oliver nodded his head while answering, “Sure, I don’t see why not. She seems to like you already.”

Ansem very gently picked Flurry Heart up from Oliver’s back with his hands and held her as she continued to giggle and coo at him. Just then, they saw Ienzo and Even walking through the doorway that leads to the laboratory room.

“Sora, it is good to see you,” said Ienzo politely.

“Nice to see you too, Ienzo,” replied Sora kindly.

“And I take it you’re Oliver Sparkle, right?” Even asked politely.

“Yep, that’ll be me,” answered the boy alicorn in a polite manner, “I even brought my little sister along.”

Even and Ienzo saw the baby alicorn in Ansem’s arms as she cooed and giggled at them. The two smiled at her.

Ienzo walked towards his master and looked at Flurry Heart while giving her smile. “Hello, Flurry Heart. It’s nice to see you too.” He reached his hand out to Flurry Heart, allowing her to wrap her tiny hooves around it.

The others smiled at this while thinking how cute it is Flurry Heart holding Ienzo’s hand.

“So shall we take a look at the footage of the break in?” Goofy asked kindly.

Even gave the captain a friendly smile and nodded his head in response.

Inside the laboratory, Even was on the computer trying to find the footage of the break in while the others had a little chat with Ienzo now holding Flurry Heart on his arms.

“So Xehanort was using you lot as vessels for his heart and yet you still remember being a Nobody after being re-completed?” Oliver asked nicely which Ienzo responded in a kind manner.

“Yes. After Sora and Riku defeated our Nobodies, we woke up here in the laboratory only to realise Ansem the Wise went up and vanish, and knew what Xehanort was doing before making us a part of the Organization.”

“Fascinating,” said Oliver with amaze and interest, “That’s why Even told Sora he was once known as Vexen. After the defeat of your Nobodies, you were able to remember your Nobody names and able to tell Sora that you’re no longer under the control of Xehanort. Especially since Even wasn’t being a bad guy again after being re-completed and rejoining Master Xehanort.”

Ienzo looked at Even as he continued to find that footage video on the computer.

“After realising Even went missing after being unconscious, I thought he went back to being a Nobody and helped Xehanort create the replicas for the real Organization XIII. But as it turns, he was a double agent, along with Demyx and Isa. They were planning on bringing back Roxas, Xion and Namine.”

“Sounds like you were all very busy during the upcoming clash between the seven lights and thirteen darknesses, and after waking up from becoming a Nobody,” Oliver said.

“Yes we were,” replied Ienzo kindly, “Especially since we also wanted Ansem the Wise to return as well. And now he is.”

Ienzo smiled at Ansem the Wise as he smiled at his now grown up apprentice before looking Flurry Heart who was hugging Ienzo’s chest.

“The Crystal Empire,” said Ansem the Wise making Oliver let out a small gasp before looking at him.

“You’ve heard of our original home?” He asked kindly and happily.

Ansem smiled at the boy alicorn. “Yes, it’s quite lovely there. With lots of crystal like buildings, statue of the brave Spike, the crystal heart and all the ponies there in crystal form. I’ve could dream of visiting there myself someday.”

Oliver smiled back at Ansem before saying, “Well once this is all over and the darkness is gone for good, I’ll ask Celestia if you can come visit Equestria one day and see the Crystal Empire.”

“That would be most kind of you, Oliver,” said Ansem while continuing to smile.

Suddenly, they heard Vanitas’s voice. “Yes, that would nice of him indeed.”

Even stopped searching on the computer as he and the others turned towards the doorway of the lab and saw a dark corridor appear. It then disappeared to reveal Vanitas grinning evilly at them.

Sora, Donald, Goofy, Kairi and Oliver stood in battle mode before Sora growled, “Vanitas!”

Flurry Heart got scared again and quickly tried to hide her face in Ienzo’s shirt. Aqua slowly ran to stand next to Oliver and glared at Vanitas. “Why are you here?”

“Oh so sorry for interrupting your little meeting,” Vanitas said in a rude way, “But surely you wouldn’t mind me just popping in for a bit.”

“Dilan! Aeleus!” Called Ansem the Wise, “Seize that intruder!”

Dilan and Aeleus quickly ran into the lab and pointed their weapons at Vanitas. But when Vanitas turned to look at them, he reached his hand out, while grinning evilly at them, as two dark strings rose from the floor and wrapped around them.

“Hey!” Shouted Dilan as Aeleus shouted, “What the?!”

The dark ropes went up towards the ceiling, carrying the two guards, making them now hanging in the air. They began to struggle to break free, but it was no use. The dark ropes were stronger than they were.

“Now now,” said Vanitas while placing his hand down, “Is that anyway to treat your guests? Hmm?”

“You’re not even a guest here!” Even said angrily, “Especially since you invited yourself in!”

“Oh come now,” he said while chuckling, “I didn’t want to interrupt your nice little chit chat while looking at the break in video.”

“And how do you know about the break in?” Asked Kairi while still glaring at Vanitas.

“Why, isn’t it obvious?” He replied rudely but still grinning, “Me and Cozy Glow planned this break into the lab plan, with a little help, from some friends of mine. And the ones that your Aunt Twilight might remember way back, even if she was here with you.”

Oliver growled at Vanitas before asking, “What are you talking about?”

“Oh, you wouldn’t know since you weren’t there.” Vanitas reached his hand out towards the computer, “But I can still show you who they were since Twilight told you about him.”

Vanitas’s hand began to glow dark grasp. Suddenly, the keyboard was now glowing in dark grasp making everyone look at it while letting out a small gasp of shock.

“What’s going on?!” Asked Donald shockingly.

Just then, the video footage of the break in started playing on the computer screen. And it showed Ansem the Wise and his appearances getting attacked by big figures moving quickly, along with a flying figure, as they smashed things and broke glass objects.

“And, stop,” Vanitas ordered while turning his hand into a fist while the dark grasp was still around it.

The video suddenly stopped playing and froze to where Ienzo was running away from the two big figures and the flying figure while the video was still blurry a bit.

“Let's make it less blurry, shall we?” Vanitas opened his hand, while the dark grasp was still wrapped around his hand, before turning it around to make the video less blurry.

The screen showed a clear vision of the video showing the four figures and Ienzo now blurry. The flying figure was none other than Cozy Glow grinning evilly at the screen while holding a cylinder glass filled with red juice. Oliver and the group looked at the screen in shocked, surprised and crossly.

“Cozy Glow,” said Oliver in annoyed. “No surprise.”

“Don’t forget about the other ones that broke in,” Vanitas said while placing his hand down after the dark grasp faded away.

Oliver gave Vanitas a glare before turning back to the screen, and what he saw, after looking closer, made him let out a gasp of shock while staring at the screen shockingly. The two big figures were known other than two of the Storm Guards only this time with red armour and a crossover symbol between The Storm King’s and the Unversed’s.

This made Oliver believe that The Storm King is somehow back since he’s the only who can control the guards before and while Tempest Shadow was commander.

Oliver turned his head round to look at Vanitas while still wearing a shock look on his face as Vanitas looked at him with an evil grin on his face.

“Impossible,” He said to him shockingly still, “He’s suppose to be gone after being turned to stone and broke into pieces. How did he return?”

“Oh let’s just say the other Tempest warriors found all his stone pieces,” answered Vanitas while slowly walking towards them, “And his spirit was never gone. He found me and Cozy Glow, told us everything, and we agreed to help him since he’ll help us too.”

Oliver didn’t have much more to say after that since he now believes that The Storm King has really returned. The others except for Flurry Heart, however, were confuse by this.

“Wait, what’s exactly going on here?” Sora asked, “Who’s this “Storm King” you’re on about?”

Vanitas leaned back on the desk side with the computer and keyboard were before answering, “Oh just some evil yeti that calls himself king even before taking over every single place in Equestria he can find.” He then looked at Oliver who was now breathing shockingly, “And his Aunt Twilight, she remembers him way way back.”

Oliver let out one final breath. “She faced him!”

“Along with Tempest Shadow,” added Vanitas.

“Years ago,” said Oliver before Vanitas let out an evil chuckle.

“But if he has returned, thanks to you and Cozy,” said Even in wonder, “That means he wants something he didn’t get before his defeat.”

“Yes indeed,” replied Vanitas making Even look at him as he continued, “A pony that’s somehow related to him and he so wants that pony. Well, I do have a picture of that pony, actually. You wanna see who it is?” Vanitas reached into his pocket and pulled out a purple memory stick, “It’s always good to take photos of the one that someone’s on about. And good thing I did, while you lot were arriving to the Crystal Empire.”

The evil brother placed the memory stick into the socket on the keyboard. The group watched the screen, with Vanitas watched them, as the photo on the screen was now loading.

Once the picture was done loading, the two ponies and the five guardians were back in deep shock again after seeing who was on that picture. (Can’t tell you who)

They all turned to look at Vanitas who was back to giving them an evil grin.

Oliver continued to look at Vanitas shockingly for a few more seconds before saying, “He can’t be.”

“Oh he can, he pretty is,” said Vanitas evilly, “And anyways, look on the bright side. At least you’re now not the only one whose related to a Equestria villain. I mean, you’d found out that Chrysalis was your mother when Sora first appeared in Equestria. And even though she’s gone now, you’re still her son.”

“What?!” Oliver glared at Vanitas before walking up to him while saying, “I’m not!”

“Oliver, calm down!” Aqua said, but Oliver didn’t listening as he continued to glare very angrily at Vanitas.

“Olive!” Cried Flurry Heart while reaching her tiny hooves out to her brother.

“I’m not,” Growled Oliver at the evil Keyblade wielder, “You think I’m one of Chrysalis’s children that she treats as slaves and tell lies to? I mean, look at me, do I look like a Changeling in disguise? Chrysalis is NOTHING! DON’T COMPARE ME WITH CHRYSALIS!”

Oliver turned round and bucked Vanitas sending him flying back towards the wall near the doorway and smacked against it really hard before sliding down to the floor. He slowly got up to his legs and rubbed the dust off him before glaring at Oliver while he growled and glared at him.

He stopped growling as he turned his head round and saw his sister whimpering at him while reaching her hooves out to him. He then turned his glare to a worry and sad look.

“Oh I’m sorry,” he said before walking up to Ienzo and gently took the baby from his arms and cuddled her, “I am so sorry, Flurry Heart. I didn’t mean to that, I’m sorry.”

Flurry Heart’s whimper faded away as she hugged her brother’s chest and nuzzled it. Oliver grew a smile on his face once again after seeing his sister was better again.

The others smiled at her too before hearing Vanitas growling at them once more making them look at him again.

“Stupid family bond,” he said cruelly while pulling out another card that was similar to the one he gave at the castle.

Vanitas flicked his wrist, throwing the card to Aqua, who caught it with ease.

“I shall let you all continue your quest and mission to save Equestria, he said before grinning evilly at them, “But eventually, you will discover about him. What I said and showed you, is the truth. And he is not what you all think he is.”

While still grinning at them, a dark corridor appeared around him before disappearing taking him with it as the dark rope around Dilan and Aeleus faded away making the two fall to the ground but safely landed on their legs.

Sora and Oliver glared at the spot where Vanitas last stood while still wondering worriedly if what he said and showed was true. There’s no telling what other surprises awaits them.

Author's Note

Who could on the photo Vanitas showed them?

Chapter XVIII: Bright Mac and Pear Butter’s Story

Back at Radiant Garden, the five guardians and the two ponies were outside the laboratory building with Sora leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, Donald and Goofy standing by him, Kairi and Aqua standing by the doors to the lab, with Flurry Heart in Aqua’s arms, and Oliver was pacing back and forth again.

After the second meeting with Vanitas, the boy alicorn was still struggling to believe what Vanitas just showed them back in the lab before giving them another card.

Oliver stopped pacing before saying, “It doesn’t make any sense! He can’t be related to The Storm King! Aunt Twilight didn’t even hear anything from him about a Storm Pony or there even was a Storm Pony!”

“It’s probably just a trick Vanitas’s trying to pull on us,” replied Donald thinking it could be a trick.

Oliver looked at the wizard duck and said, “I’m not so sure if it is a trick, Donald. I’m not even sure if it is the truth either. And besides, all we got from Vanitas after showing us that photo was another one of those cards that he gave us in the castle.”

Sora pulled out the new card out of his pocket and they all looked at it.

“He does have a good point, Donald,” said Sora, “And since we now have two of the cards, how many more are left to collect and what do they do for showing us Vanitas and Cozy Glow’s hideout?”

Just then, something, or rather someONE, popped out from Sora’s hood. It was a cricket with olive skin, thin black eyebrows, four-fingered hands and is wearing the famous white gloves many older Disney characters wear. He's dressed very formally, wearing a royal blue top hat with an orange band near the base, a red vest with a single, pink button on the front, a yellow ascot, a black blazer and a high-collared white shirt. He also wears tan pants and yellow shoes with black tips. He’s also carrying a red umbrella. It was Jiminy Cricket, Sora’s conscience. But really, he’s also Pinocchio’s conscience.

Jiminy stood on Sora’s shoulder and looked at the card before placing a hand on his chin and said, “Hmmm...they do exactly what Luxord’s cards do, when he uses them to trap Mickey in the card and to make Donald, Goofy, Kairi and Riku disappear leaving you and him to fight.”

Donald and Goofy jumped in shock after seeing Jiminy Cricket appear.

“Jiminy?! How did you get here?!” Donald asked in shock, “We thought you were still at The King’s castle!”

“Oh I snook into Sora’s hood after the meeting in Yen Sid’s castle,” answered Jiminy politely, “Hope you didn’t mind, Sora, but after entering Equestria, I somehow manage to fall asleep in the hood and woke up just now.”

Goofy felt guilty for forgetting Jiminy Cricket before they went on the mission, so he looked at the Cricket sadly and said, “Sorry for forgetting about you, Jiminy.”

But Jiminy just gave the captain a friendly smile like he wasn’t upset about being left out at all. “Oh it’s okay, Goofy. It was an important mission anyway, and I didn’t wanna disturb after your reunion with your friends at Equestria, Sora.”

Oliver stared at Jiminy confusedly as he’s never seen or met him before.

“Wait a sec, if you don’t mind me asking, who are you?”

Jiminy knee he was talking about him and said, “Oh so sorry, sir. We didn’t get a chance to meet each yet. I’m Jiminy Cricket, Sora’s conscience.”

“Nice name and job role,” said Oliver happily and kindly, “I’m Oliver Sparkle, but Oliver’s okay. And that in Aqua’s arms, is my little sister, Flurry Heart.”

Jiminy looked at Aqua and saw the baby smiling at him while giggling and coping with her tiny hooves waving about.

Jiminy let out a chuckle before saying, “She’s a giggly one, she is.”

“She gets that a lot sometimes,” Oliver said politely while smiling at his sister.

Just then, after a few seconds of silence, they heard screaming from people from another area of Radiant Garden.

“Was that screaming?” Oliver asked worriedly while looking behind him.

“It was,” replied Aqua, “It sounds like the town’s people are in trouble!”

“Another Unversed?!” Guessed Donald.

“Possibly,” replied Goofy.

“Come! Let’s go check it out and see if we can help!” Sora said earning a nod from his friends.

With that being said, the guardians and pony ran towards the other area of Radiant Garden, with Flurry Heart flying next to Aqua, to see what was going on.

Once they were at the area of Radiant Garden where the screaming was coming out, the guardians and ponies saw a group full of people running past them escaping from whatever was making them run away.

“Whoa!” Exclaimed Sora, “What’s going on here?!”

“I think I know,” replied Aqua while looking up before pointing up and said, “Look!”

The four guardians and two ponies looked up and saw what looks to be six pieces of armour flying towards before coming together.

The α Armor contains the Unversed's torso and head. Its head is diamond-shaped and white with red eyes set in an angry expression.

The front of its body is adorned with a large, light yellow, U-shaped additive with white edges lined by four shirt spikes. Its "neck" is thin, red, and curls forward. The Unversed symbol is printed on the end of the neck. On either side of the neck, the Unversed has two white "arms" that end in white, triangular blades, each with a red stripe on them.

The β Armor takes is cone-shaped and white with blue, spiked additives decorating it. The Unversed emblem is on its front. Its base is white with red lining and four thin, white, propeller-like blades are attached to its top.

These blades each have a white stripe near their tips and the Unversed spins them in a helicopter-esque fashion to move. Its red eyes are on the small spike on its top.

The γ Armor resembles a set of three, segmented, white legs with red joints. The top of the center leg sports two red eyes and acts as the Unversed's "head". The Unversed emblem is small and on the center leg, right below the eyes. Each leg ends in triangular, blue feet.

The arms and legs attached theirselves to the body as the unversed floated near them. It was the Trinity Armor.

The guardians and Oliver stood in battle while Flurry Heart flew on her brother’s back and hid behind his head.

“I knew it!” Donald said while glaring at the Trinity Armor, “An Unversed!”

“These guys just don’t give up, don’t they?” Oliver said glaring at the Unversed.

“No, no they don’t,” replied Sora.

Suddenly, they saw the Floods appearing behind the Trinity Armor and started running around the area in search for some screams and sadness.

“Them again?!” Oliver said in shock and anger, “Those Unversed are like changelings returning before they became good guys!”

Sora, Donald and Goofy summoned their weapons before Sora turned to the two girls and said, “Kairi, Aqua, think you two can handle this big guy while we handle the Floods?”

Kairi and Aqua smiled at Sora as Kairi kindly said, “Sure.”

“Let them try and stop us,” added Aqua.

Sora gave them a nod before he, Donald, Goofy, Oliver and Flurry Heart ran off to fight the Floods just as Kairi and Aqua summoned their Keyblades.

The blade of Aqua’s Keyblade is thin and predominantly a dull, metallic blue color. There is a teardrop-shaped gap in the base and near the tip of the blade's shaft. The head of the Keyblade is roughly diamond-shaped, though the left corner of the diamond is absent, and there is another small white diamond on the inner edge of the right corner. The teeth are formed by four blue spikes lining the outer edge of the Keyblade's head. The handle is smooth and black. The guard is angular, predominantly white and does not fully connect to the Keyblade. The Keychain links and its token are all made up of water droplets.

“Ready, Kairi?” Aqua asked politely.

“Ready,” answered Kairi.

The girls glared at the big armour unversed and charged towards it.

“Take our the arms and legs first!” Aqua said while charging.
“Got it!”

Aqua jumped up in mid air and attacked the right armour arm while Kairi attacked the left armour leg of the big Unversed.

“Gotcha!” Aqua spun in the air as she smack the right arm with her Keyblade making it break and disappear into dark smoke. She landed safely on the ground and ran up the other arm.

“I caught ya!” Kairi smacked the left leg with her Keyblade really hard causing it to break and disappear into dark smoke.

“Enough!” Shouted Aqua before doing icy tornado spin in mid air smacking the left armour arm before it broke and disappeared into dark smoke.

“Wind!” Kairi shot two wind balls at the right armour leg causing it to break and disappear into dark smoke.

Once the arms and legs were now destroyed, Kairi and Aqua stood by each other and near Trinity Armor while staring at it just before it started shooting white lasers at them from its head.

“Duck!” Shouted Aqua as both she and Kairi ran around the Trinity Armor head while also dodging the lasers.

As they were running and dodging the lasers, Aqua looked at Kairi and said, “Kairi, on the count of three, we jump and use light magic together to destroy the head.”

“Got it!”

The Trinity Armor head shot out its last lasers just as Aqua began to slowly start counting, “One... Two... Three!”

The two girls jumped into the air and Kairi grabbed a hold of Aqua’s Keyblade before they both pointed their Keyblades at the big Unversed and shouted, “Light!”

And just after that, two beams of light shot from the end of their Keyblades and headed towards the Trinity Armor head causing it to break and disappear into dark smoke.

Kairi and Aqua safely landed their legs before their Keyblades disappeared from their hands. They both smiled at each other and did a high five.

“Way a go, girl!” Aqua said happily.
Kairi just smiled at Aqua and let out a happy chuckle.

The two girls turned round and saw Sora, Donald, Goofy and Oliver walking towards them while Flurry Heart was riding on her brother’s back. They have just finished getting rid of the Floods a few seconds ago and were now heading back to the girls.

“Aqua, are you and Kairi alright?” Asked Sora politely.

“Yes, we’re fine, Sora,” answered Aqua kindly while smiling and Kairi giving him a nod in response.

“What kind of Unversed was that?” Oliver asked.

“It kind of looked like the Heartless me, Sora and Goofy fought when we first met in Traverse Town,” said Donald.

“It was one of the Unversed me, Ven and Terra fought when we first visited Radiant Garden,” answered Aqua, “We weren’t sure what kind of Unversed it was, but we did know it had something to do with Xehanort and Vanitas making Ven stronger in order for him and Vanitas to forge the key. And it seems he’s reusing the Unversed he already used before the second Keyblade War.”

Jiminy Cricket gently got into Sora’s shoulder again and started to wonder. “Then if I’m fully correct, Vanitas and Cozy Glow must be stronger to stop us finding their hideout by using any old Unversed they can pull along with new ones.”

“Could be,” replied Oliver, “But if that’s the case, we best be careful where we go next. There’s no telling what might pop up next and attack us.”

The guardians looked at the boy alicorn as Sora gave him a serious nod while saying, “Right.”

Back at the Crystal Empire, with the Unversed now gone and everypony was okay again, Ventus and the others were back in the throne room with Bright Mac and Pear Butter.
After seeing them reveal theirselves from their hoods, Applejack couldn’t be more proud or cheerful to see her beloved parents again.

She was now hugging them while crying tears of joy while her Ma and Pa hugged her back with the others smiling at them letting the farm pony have this moment.

The three eventually broke the hug after a few more seconds as Applejack wiped the last remaining tears in her eyes with her hoof and continued to smile at her parents.

“Ma! Pa! I can’t believe you’re really here! I’ve missed you so much!”

The apple stallion and pear pony smiled at their now grown up daughter.

“We missed you too, Applejack,” said Pear Butter happily, “And look how much you’ve grown when you just a filly. How’s Big Mac and sweet little Apple Bloom?”

“They’ve been doing alright,” answered Applejack, “Apple Bloom finally got her cutie mark after moons of trying to get it. And Big Mac is now married to a kind pony named Sugar Belle.”

This made Pear Butter gasp in delight. She was so proud of her son getting married to a pony he truly loves in his heart.

“My son is now married?! Ooh I’m so proud of him! I can’t wait to meet his new wife!”

Pinkie jumped near Pear Butter and wrapped a hoof around her while saying, “Oh you’re so gonna like her and the yummy treats she makes with the apples Big Mac always brings her! They tasted horrible when we first met her but that’s another story and her treats taste all yummy again! She makes apple pie, apple cupcakes, apple cakes and...”

Before she could continue on, Pinkie Pie was then gently pulled away from Pear Butter and towards the girls by Twilight’s magical grasp.

“Settle down, Pinkie,” said Twilight, “We know you’re happy to see Applejack reunite with her parents again, and so are we. But they don’t know us yet like we don’t know them since Applejack only told us a little much about them.”

“Twily’s right,” agreed Shining Armor, “And another thing is that we don’t know where they were the whole time after they strangely disappeared years ago.”

“Yeah, I thought Granny Smith said something bad has happened you two and were taken to hospital that’s far away in Apploosa,” said Applejack curiously.

Bright Mac and Pear Butter looked at each other in guilt before turning back to their daughter as they began to tell her the truth.

“Look, dearie,” began Pear Butter while rubbing the back of her neck, “The truth is... we told her to tell you about us taken into hospital that’s far away in Apploosa, which doesn’t really exist.”

“Huh?” Applejack was so confuse by this. “You told her to lie to me, Big Mac and Apple Bloom, and I didn’t even know if it was a lie?”

“I’m afraid we did, Aj,” replied Bright Mac, “And I believe you were young to even tell if she was lying or not before becoming who you are now. But there is a reason why we told her to lie to you.”

“And what reason would be that be?” Capper asked politely.

The married couple looked at each other and nodded in agreement before reaching their right hoof out. Just then, a bright light appeared around their hooves and, just as the bright lights disappeared, two Keyblades appeared.

Bright Mac’s Keyblade looked similar to Riku‘s Keyblade only the blade was similar to the blade on Terra’s Keyblade. The blade was coloured in light yellow while the key holder was coloured in bright red and the key chain was a tiny green apple attached to a tiny silver chain.

Pear Butter’s Keyblade looked a lot like Aqua’s Keyblade only the teeth at the end of the blade were shaped like pears while the blade and teeth were coloured in light yellow and the key holder was coloured in bright green. The key chain was a tiny red and green pear attached to a tiny silver chain.

The ponies, Vincent, Capper and Ventus let out a small gasp of shock, while Constantine looked in shock, as they stared at the Keyblades that Bright Mac and Pear Butter are holding.

“Are those, Keyblades?!” Ventus asked in shock.

“Yes, my friend, they are,” answered Bright Mac as the two Keyblades disappeared, “You see, the reason we told Ma to lie to you about us being in hospital is because we were given a role to play by somecreature named King Mickey to help him stop the darkness from spreading.”

Ventus let out a small gasp of shock before saying, “Mickey?! You know him?!”

“Yes,” answered Pear Butter, “We’ve met him a few days after Apple Bloom’s first word. He told us everything about the darkness, Master Xehanort, Kingdom Hearts and the x-blade. He gave us these black coats and Keyblades in order to help stop the darkness from spreading in other worlds, but we weren’t able to continue on after our encounter with one of the Nobodies.”

“What happened?” Twilight asked politely.

“Well...” began the pear pony.

Two moons back before the third Keyblade War

In the Olympics world, where the whole place is now destroyed, standing on top of a rock pile near a green field with a four holes in it, was a man wearing a black coat, have gold eyes, pointed ears, upturned eyebrows, and dark hair with several grey streaks that are tied into a long ponytail. The grey streaks in his hair, which is also considerably longer and worn tied back. His right eye is badly damaged and covered with a black eyepatch. He also has a large, jagged scar extending from his left cheek to just under his left eye. His name was Xigbar, also known as Braig but also Luxu.

Xigbar was looking down at the four holes in the field until he heard a familiar voice.

“Picture this: a black goat stashes away a letter, then orders a white goat to search for it.” Xigbar stared to the right and a dark corridor appeared a few miles near him as it disappeared to reveal another man wearing a black coat. He has platinum blond hair is very short and worn in a Caesar cut, and has yellow eyes. He is also the only member of Organization XIII to have facial hair, a goatee with the same blond color as his hair. He wears five silver piercings on his ears; four helix piercings in the form of two hoops on each ear and one piercing shaped like the Nobody symbol dangling from one earlobe. The latter piercing hangs from his left ear in-game and his right in some artwork, indicating that both earlobes are pierced. It was Luxord.

“What could his intentions possibly be?”

The two stared at each other for a few more seconds before Xigbar turned round while still looking at him. “Great, a riddle. Just what I need.”

While looking at Xigbar, Luxord made a card appear in his right hand.

“There are many possibilities,” he said before looking at the card and started doing a disappearing magic card trick with it, “Perhaps he forgot where it’s hidden, or he’s playing a prank.” As four cards appeared in each hand, he placed them together and shuffled them, “Or the letter has truly gone missing.” Luxord made the cards disappear from his hands, “I can think of several reasons offhand, guessing...is simply useless.”

Xigbar let out a quiet sigh before saying, “Well, then just follow your orders, plain and simple.”

Luxord did another card trick with his fingers.

“Yes, that’s what I’ve always done. I followed the orders from above without question.” He then grinned at Xigbar. “However, I sometimes can’t help but read into my appointment’s strategy.”

“Heh! Too long on the job?”

“If the contents of the box are so unknown, why is it of such critical importance to the Organization? Furthermore, was it Xehanort or Xemnas who gave the order?”

Luxord grinned at Xigbar in hopes that he will spill the beans and tell the truth.

Xigbar knew what he was trying to do. So he continued to fib and try to get him to buzz off. “Well, it’s tricky.”

Luxord was not amused by his answer, so he looked at the holes in the field while said, “All Xehanort cares about is the clash between the seven lights and thirteen darknesses. It’s unlikely he would hold such an interest in this mysterious box.” He then looked at Xigbar again, “Which means, the order was issued by...Xemnas, or the one who informed me of my task—you.”

Xigbar placed his left hand on his side and said, “As if! It must have been Xemnas.”

“My inquiries suggested otherwise.”

Xigbar gave a shock look at Luxord. “Oh, man...you asked him?”

“What are your intentions?” Luxord asked with interest.

“Look, I don’t know what’s inside the box. But, it’s been protected by Keyblade wielders since way back when. Aren’t you curious? I heard it contains information that’s vital to all Keyblade wielders—secrets.”

“And where did you hear this?”

Xigbar placed his right hand on the back his head before answering, “Hmm, I don’t remember.” He placed his hand down, “I keep my eyes and ears wide open, but I’ve traveled to so many different places, it’s hard to keep everything straight, y’know?”

Luxord glared at Xigbar before tossing a card at him which he caught it quickly and then glared back at Luxord.

“If this box is truly as important as you say, why now? I believe you discovered that others also seek it, and you need to find it before anyone else does, in order to keep your connection to the box a secret from those around you.”

Xigbar knew he was onto him.

Luxord let out a small chuckle before asking, “Xigbar, who are you really?”

Xigbar let out a small growl at Luxord while they still glared at each other. Luxord then grinned at him again while letting out another small chuckle and placed his hand down.

“No matter. It doesn’t make a difference to me.” He turned round while still grinning at him, “It’s all the same. I’m content to feign ignorance.”

Luxord turned his head round while still grinning just as a dark corridor appeared and then disappeared taking him along.

Xigbar threw the card away and placed his hands in his sides while glaring at the spot Luxord was standing on before saying, “The question is, who are you, Luxord?”

Peaking out of the big rock pile behind Xigbar was Bright Mac and Pear Butter, wearing their black coats with their hoods on, spying on the whole thing. They moved away from the edge and looked at each other.

“Mysterious box,” said Pear Butter while rubbing her chin, “What do they mean by mysterious box, and what’s inside the box that’s so important to him?”

“Not sure, love,” replied Bright Mac, “But whatever’s inside the box, it might contain some that could ruin all worlds. And for some reason, he wants it. We better warn Yen Sid and Mickey about this, and find that box before he does.”

“Right,” agreed Pear Butter and started their way out of the Olympics world.

But just as they were about to leave, they were stopped by a purple laser arrow that quickly shot near them making them walk back a bit in shock. They turned their heads to the left and saw it was Xigbar who shot that arrow as he was pointing one of his Sharpshooters at them.

“Thought I heard someone else in this world,” he said while grinning before placing his Sharpshooter down, “What do you two think you’re doing? Searching for things is for Seekers only. And you don’t look like Seekers to me, nor are you part of the real Organization.”

The two glared at Xigbar from underneath their hoods.

“That’s because we aren’t Seekers as you say we are,” said Bright Mac, “But we know what a seeker is though, because you and that other one are Seekers.”

“And I believe we have the rights to search around different worlds as we please,” added Pear Butter, “The King and his Master said we can.”

Xigbar let out a chuckle before saying, “As if! Why would those let you two get involved in this?”

“Because, they’ve gave us these coats,” answered Pear Butter, “and also these.”

Bright Mac and Pear Butter placed their right hoof out and summoned their Keyblades to let Xigbar sew them.

Xigbar let out a quiet gasp of shock while looking at the Keyblades. “Oh, man...Keyblades. They gave you them?”

The two grinned at them as Bright Mac answered, “Eeyep. And they even match our fruits.”

“And we’ll be using them for good and to stop those that threaten to cover the worlds in darkness,” said Pear Butter placing her Keyblade at Xigbar.

Xigbar glared at them one last time before grinning at them. “Heh. I got time for this.”

Xigbar placed his Sharpshooters up towards the married couple before they stood in battle mode. Xigbar shot about four laser arrows from both his Sharpshooter and headed towards the two.

But Bright Mac and Pear Butter already had Keyblade training and attacked the arrows with their Keyblades. They charged towards Xigbar but he quickly vanish into thin air and reappeared behind and above them.

“Dodge this!” Xigbar charged up his tight Sharpshooter and shot a big laser arrow towards them.

They turned round and looked up before seeing the arrow. Luckily Bright Mac jumped towards the arrow and smacked it with his Keyblade making it fade away.

The stallion zoomed towards Xigbar and smacked him with his Keyblade.

“Hey, watch it!” Xigbar said angrily before floating to side away from Bright Mac and started shooting four more laser arrows at him from both his Sharpshooters.

But Bright Mac still managed to dodge them by attacking them with his Keyblade.

“R for reload!” Said Xigbar as he began to reload his Sharpshooters.

But this gave Pear Butter the perfect chance to attack the Seeker.

She pointed her Keyblade at him and shouted, “Fire!”

Two fire balls came from the end bit of Pear Butter’s Keyblade and headed towards Xigbar. They hit Xigbar really hard causing him to fly backwards towards the ground and slipped back on his feet.

Xigbar got back onto his feet and glared at the two as his Sharpshooter disappeared in dark smoke. “Now I don’t have time for this.” Xigbar placed his left hand out and flicked his fingers at the two.

Suddenly, a dark circle underneath Bright Mac and Pear Butter causing them to look down and gasp in shock.

“What is this darkness?!” Bright Mac exclaimed.

But before they could do or say anything else, the dark circle dragged them into the realm of darkness before shrunk down and disappeared.

Xigbar stared at where the dark circle was before saying, “That solves that problem then. Now, back to the searching.”

A dark corridor appeared around Xigbar and then disappeared taking him along.

End of flashback

The ponies, cat and humans were in deep shock after hearing their story, even Applejack. One of the Seekers, Xigbar, have sent them into the realm of darkness and stopping them from helping Mickey and stopping the darkness from spreading.

Applejack walked up her parents and looked at them sadly.

“So that’s why you’ve never came back,” she said sadly, “That Seeker sent you to the realm of darkness and you were trying your best to find your way out.”

Bright Mac and Pear Butter sadly nodded their heads at their daughter.

“Yes,” said Pear Butter, “It took us two years to find our way out. And after we got out, we feel guilty for being away from you, Big Mac and Apple Bloom that we didn’t think it was time to actually see you again. And we don’t think you would forgive us for staying away from you.”

The two looked down in shame while not knowing what Applejack might do or say next after saying all of that.

Applejack didn’t know what to say or do after hearing her parents’ story about why they were gone for so so long.

But she did more than just one thing, she was willing to forgive her parents for everything. So she smiled at her parents and hugged them making the two looked at her in shock.

Applejack smiled and hugged her parents before saying, “Ma, Pa, you may have gone for so long and told Granny Smith to lie to me, but I’m willing to forgive you both. You’re still family, and apples and pears to the core.”

Bright Mac and Pear Butter smiles at their daughter and hugged her back. The ponies, cat and humans smiled at the two again while letting them have another moment together.

While they were still hugging, Pear Butter quietly said, “May our hearts be our guiding key.”

Chapter XLI: The Tempest Warriors of the Storm King

Sora and the guardians managed to make their way into the Storm Kingdom thanks to the magic of the Gummi Ship, and they were running through the hallway and towards the throne room where they expect where The Storm King, Vanitas and Cozy Glow were holding poor Lightning Twister.

“I do hope the young pony’s okay,” said Mickey worriedly while still running towards the throne room.

“I’m sure he is, Mickey,” said Riku in a calm tone, “We just have to believe he is until we get there.”

“Still wished he’d call him King Mickey,” Donald said quietly to himself crossly.

They’ve finally reached the two doors of the throne room. Goofy summoned his shield and charged through the doors in order for them to open for the others to come in. Once they were inside the room, they all saw Lightning Twister standing near the two thrones crying in great pain with his eyes closed and the four chains wrapped around his hooves that are connected to the two pillars on each side of the room.

“Lightning!” Sora said happily but quietly in case someone hears him but also loud enough for Lightning to hear him.

Lightning Twister heard Sora’s voice and slowly opened his eyes while tears continued to flow down his face. He looked behind him and quietly gasped as he saw Sora and the other guardians of light running up towards him.

“S-Sora!” The poor scared colt cried quietly.

Aqua reached towards Lightning before summoning her Keyblade and carefully broke the chains around the colt without hurting him. Once Sora got to Lightning, he gently picked him up and Lightning hugged him with a few tears still streaming down his face while Sora hugged him back in comfort.

“It’s okay, Lightning,” Sora said softly before pulling Lightning away a bit while saying, “Everything’s gonna be okay.” Lightning nodded at him in understood.

The guardians smiled at Sora and Lightning until Riku suddenly saw something near his friend. He let out a small gasp before pointing a finger forward while saying, “Look!”

Sora looked at Riku confusedly before shockingly looking to the left and saw The Storm King, now back in his complete form, standing in the middle of Vanitas and Cozy Glow as they grinned evilly at the guardians.

Sora let out a small growl as he and the other guardians glared at the three while Lightning hugged Sora in fear.

The Storm King grinned at the guardians. “All of this has finally come. The seven of the ten guardians would meet me here, after returning from my stone grave. It is the future that lies within my soul.”

“Why are you doing this?!” Ventus asked angrily.

“Long ago, there was a well-known legend, about the great Keyblade War. Wielders of the Keyblade fought for the previous light from Kingdom Hearts. But Kingdom Hearts was safe guarded by the x-blade. Suddenly the blade smashed into twenty pieces: seven lights, thirteen darknesses. Then Master Xehanort tried to created his own pure light and darkness in order to forge the key: Ventus for light, Vanitas for darkness. But that plan ended in failure, making Xehanort lose sight to attach his goal. I was the one who knew how the true x-blade can summon, and told him about it while also telling him to create his own light and darkness to forge it without telling him that forge the twenty pieces is the real way to forge it after creating him as a young teenager before sending him to Scala Ad Caelum with no memories on who I am or why he did it all. However, that plan didn’t go well as I planned, before I was destroyed long ago by a traitor who served me. I didn’t thought it through more. I admit that.”

Aqua continued to glare at the yeti before looking at the ground while shaking her fists furiously. She glared back at The Storm King while pointing a finger at him and saying, “What you and Xehanort did back then, those mistakes, nearly changed the destinies for me and my friends!”

“Ah, but destiny is never left to chance,” The Storm King smirked at Aqua, “Xehanort’s Heartless almost guided your three Keyblade Wielders to their places. The princess who tried to hide her heart from the darkness...the chosen boy who sacrificed himself and his heart to save a friend...and the boy Ansem possessed who would have been perfect for one of Xehanort’s vessels.”

Riku felt guilty after hearing what he just said. But he knew The Storm King was right about the Ansem possess part. He nearly became one of Xehanort’s vessels in the thirteen seekers of darkness after the old Organization XIII has fallen if he haven’t had a change in his heart after his actions.

“There was no other way to stop what we had done before defeating Xehanort and saving Terra, Ventus and Aqua.” Riku glared at the yeti again, “But I still wanna believe, that our actions stopped Xehanort’s plans for good, even when we faced Ansem. How? We were so blinded before, during and after the exam. We should have known, right after Xemnas created the Organization.”

“Yes. That was all my doing. I told Xehanort to use the evil fairy to collect seven princesses of heart, while having his Nobody collect twelve Nobodies to make thirteen vessels for Xehanort’s heart.”

“But they’ve failed,” Terra said while taking a few steps forward and glaring at The Storm King still, “Sora stopped Xehanort in his tracks on all three counts.” Aqua and Ven nodded in agreement.

“Yes, he did.” The Storm King grinned at Sora as he glared at him while holding the poor colt in his left arm, “That brave, dull, ordinary boy...a Keyblade Wielder so unlike any I have ever seen.” The yeti looked back at the others, “However, I have not given up my destiny as a true king and ruler... the Ten Guardians Of Light, the Sixteen Wielders Of Friendship and Twelve Seekers Of Darkness.” The Storm King let out a small evil chuckle while smirking at the guardians.

“Ten Guardians Of Light and Sixteen Wielders Of Friendship?” Asked Kairi before she and Sora looked at each other as she went on, “Well, we know there’s ten of us so that would make us the guardians of light still. And for those that hold the magic of friendship, there’s Twilight, Spike and their friends, that’s nine. And then we add Lightning Twister and his six friends, that equals to sixteen. So that must mean...” Kairi let out a small gasp of shock after figuring it all out, “The twelve seekers of darkness are...” Sora and Kairi looked back at the Storm King.

“Yes, young princess. Exactly. But Lightning Twister belongs to me now. Which puts you one Wielder short.”

Poor Lightning hid his face on Sora’s jacket in fear.

The Storm King placed his right claw up and then snapped his fingers. Suddenly, just as the guardians looked to their right, dark corridors appeared one by one revealing the other nine seekers of darkness: Master Xehanort, Terranort, Young Xehanort, Ansem, Dark Riku, Xemnas, Ventus-Vanitas (or Venitas if you wish) Anti-Aqua and Fourth Shadow/Strelitzia but without her mask.

Venitas was exactly like Vanitas only with Ventus’s head from when they joined together to forge the x-blade.

Anti-Aqua looked a lot like Aqua, but her hair was a bleached blue, her eyes are yellow and her white dress is now darkened and is tattered with a scaly texture appearance. Her arms and legs is also darken and her hands are black with red fingertips.

Dark Riku had black fading to red around the wrists and wears purple gloves that are tucked under the suit. The suit has a purple-blue colour on the chest and part of the torso with the Heartless emblem on the chest but without the spiked bars crossing it. He wears purple feet and shins that fade into black legs. He wears a dark purple belt and a cloth around his waist opening in the front. The cloth is an off-white color that fades into dark purple and is ripped all around at the bottom.

“What the?” Riku said in shock while he and the other guardians looked at the seekers that are in a row.

“The REAL Tempest Warriors Of The Storm King!” Announced The Storm King.

“Tempest warriors?” Donald asked in shock.

“My creation of Master Xehanort may be destroyed long ago, but I still had his data to create not only his young self, but also his old and other forms he had after the failed forge. I even collected the data on two others that would have been perfect for the ranks. Fourth Shadow joined my ranks during my recovery from my stone defeat. However, we should be able to squeeze in one or a few more to our ranks.”

The evil yeti smiled at Sora and reached his right claw out to him while saying, “How about it, Sora? Join me. And I’ll show you how to become a TRUE Keyblade Master, and become the most powerful master in the world!” He placed his claw down before walking up to him as he continued on, “We can rule Kingdom Hearts, together.”

“No!” Sora shouted angrily while summoning his Keyblade as he pointed it at The Storm King making him stop in his tracks and started glaring at the boy.

“I already made a mistake long ago and made Riku become part of the darkness! And I won’t let a mistake like that happen again! I will never become a pawn of the darkness, even if it means saving Lightning Twister! I will always be there for save him and my friends, along with his! Even if I have to sacrifice my life again, like I did with Kairi! At least I know for sure that Fluttershy isn’t impress with your parenting over Lightning as a grandfather.”

The Storm King wasn’t at all happy with the response Sora gave to him.

“If it’s the end you want...so be it.”

Suddenly, they heard Xemnas summon an ethereal blade. They looked back to the right and saw Xemnas pointing his ethereal blade at Sora as it shot from his hand and flew towards Sora.

Sora let out a small gasp of shock just before Ventus quickly stood in front of him while shouting, “Sora!”

The ethereal blade hit Ventus sending him flying backwards to smack against the big throne and collapsed to the stairway of the thrones before falling unconscious.

“Ven!” Terra and Aqua cried worriedly before hearing Young Xehanort’s voice making them look at him, “You’ll all be joining him, very soon.”

Young Xehanort reached his right hand out and summoned his Keyblade before standing in battle mode. Riku summoned his Keyblade and stood in front of Sora just as everything suddenly faded into a bright light.

The bright light faded away to reveal Riku and Young Xehanort were now in the area they were in before during the Mark of Mastery exam.

It was a big wide circle area with a see through floorboard and where the clock cogs were, and there were five different sand timers with five different colours: red, orange, yellow, green and blue.

Riku looked around the place while still holding his Keyblade before glaring at Xehanort’s past self as he performed his Keyblade holding movement. Riku began to hold his Keyblade in battle mode ready to fight Young Xehanort yet again.

Young Xehanort zoomed towards Riku and the two started clashed their Keyblade together thirteen times with some spinning and jumping movements during clashing. Riku jumped back a bit.

“You’re through!” Riku pointed his Keyblade at Young Xehanort and shot three dark grasp balls at the seeker as they smacked him causing him to slide backwards a bit.

Young Xehanort started spinning around as the blade of his Keyblade turned a blue glowing whip. He tried to smack Riku with it, but he quickly dodged his attacks.

“Fire!” Riku shot five fire balls from the end of his blade and two of them manage to hit Young Xehanort but he manage to dodge the last three.

Young Xehanort jumped really high in the air before placed his Keyblade up and started spinning forward while falling towards Riku who placed his Keyblade forward to block the spin attack.

As Young Xehanort spin on Riku’s Keyblade, sparks start to flow from the blade. Riku swinged his Keyblade to the right causing Young Xehanort to fall backwards but landed on his feet.

The Xehanort from the past started to float while standing up straight and placed his arms out while saying, “Time’s stop!”

Just then, a ghostly blue clock like, with roman numeral numbers and a pointy part on the top, bottom and both sides, appeared around Young Xehanort. That means he can make Riku do the battle again if he doesn’t act fast and destroy the clock.

“You will wander forever!”

However, Riku was quick on his feet and charged towards the clock. He jumped high in the air and, very hardly, slide through the clock with his Keyblade causing it to break and made Young Xehanort collapse to his feet as his Keyblade disappeared.

Suddenly, the whole area went into bright light again.

The bright light disappeared. Riku had his left arm covering his eyes while still holding his Keyblade in his right hand. He moved the arm away and looked around to see he was now back in the throne room of the Storm Kingdom.

“Are you okay, Riku?” Asked the voice of Sora. Riku turned round and saw his friends are still in the room safe and sound with Lightning in Sora’s left arm still sound and safe as well.

“Yeah. Thanks, Sora,” replied Riku happily as Sora gave him a nod while smiling.

Suddenly, they heard an angry growl coming from The Storm King. They all turned back to where The Storm King, Vanitas and Cozy Glow are and saw he had an very angry look on his face.

“Vanitas! Don’t let them escape!” The evil yeti ordered furiously.

Vanitas summoned his Keyblade, swinged it to the right as the end of the blade was now on fire and Vanitas quickly swinged his Keyblade back making the fire turn into a fireball and flew from the blade and towards Sora, Lightning and the guardians.

But just before the fireball could hit them, Axel suddenly quickly appeared in front of them holding his chakrams in front of him to block the fire ball. The fireball flew onto the chakrams and disappeared.

“You made it!” Kairi said happily.

“You!” Cozy Glow growled.

Axel moved his chakrams down to his sides, while still holding them, and smirked at the three.

“Yo, Storm King! Did I drop in at a bad time?“

“You’re not suppose to be here!” Vanitas shouted angrily.

“Promises to keep,” answered Axel, “I’ll always be there to help my friends. And I’m going to keep that promise, no matter what.”

“Axel...thank you,” said Kairi softly.

Axel smiled at Kairi before saying, “You’re welcome.”

Vanitas growled angrily before placing his Keyblade up as a dark grasp appeared at the end of the blade. He quickly moved his Keyblade down and it made the dark grasp ball fly from the blade and towards the guardians.

Axel spun his chakrams at the sides while they float in mid air and they made a big fire circle around them as the dark grasp ball disappeared into the fire. But the fire circle also blocked the three from getting near them.

“Let’s go! I can’t hold them for long!” Axel said to his friends.

They all gave Axel a nod in understood before Mickey summoned his Keyblade, placed it up in the air as a bright light appeared at the end of the blade. The light got brighter and brighter covering the guardians and Lightning before it disappeared taking them along.

The fire circle faded away to show The Storm King, Vanitas and Cozy Glow that they have all escaped. Vanitas and Cozy ran to the spot the guardians once stood and looked around to see if there was any trance of them.

“Should we go after them?” Asked the filly.

“No,” answered the King making Vanitas and Cozy Glow look at him, “Let them, come to us. They’ll know where the x-blade will forged.” The Storm King grinned evilly, knowing that they will come to the one place where the x-blade can be forged.